EARLY HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN
CHURCH
BY
MONSIGNOR LOUIS DUCHESNE
volume ii
NEW YORK LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO. FOURTH AVENUE AND 30th STREET 1920
i Hefaced my first volume with the mention
of Eusebius. And it
is again under the patronage of the Bishop of Caesarea that the present one begins. The
last three books
of his Ecclesiastical History, and
the four books of his Life of Constantine, deal with nearly the whole of
the subject-matter of my first five
chapters. Faithful to his custom
of reproducing his authorities, Eusebius has preserved to us, for the time in which he
himself lived, a great
number of official documents. We should have been glad if he had more often given expression
to his own recollections
and impressions; but unfortunately, the nearer
the events which he relates approach to his own time, the more afraid he seems to be of
seeing them clearly, and
above all of relating them. With the exception of the general glorification of the Church, and the
special eulogy of
Constantine, everything else in his pages is enveloped in so much reserve, with so many oratorical
safeguards, and so
many things hinted at rather than affirmed, that we have often a difficulty in finding out
what he really means.
After Eusebius, the history of the Church remained for a long time
neglected. Rufinus of Aquileia was the first to give himself anew to the task.
To his translation of the Ecclesiastical History, executed at the time when
Alaric was devastating Italy, he added two supplementary books, in which the
narrative was continued to the death of Theodosius (a.d. 395). His work is a sufficiently
mediocre production, hastily put together and devoid of interest save for the
last pages, where the author relates events of which he had himself been
witness.
vii
lE subject was again taken up at Constantinople, shortly before the
middle of the 5th century,[1]
by two men of the world, Socrates and Sozomen. The first of these, at least,
availed himself of the account of Rufinus, which a certain Gelasius had
translated into Greek. About the same time, Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrrhos, in
the province of Euphratesia, also undertook the task of continuing Eusebius. And
finally, Philostorgius, an Arian of the most advanced type, a Eunomian, or
Anomcean, applied himself to the same work, in the spirit of his own sect. His
book has not been preserved : we have only extracts from it—very copious ones,
it is true—in the Bibliotheca of Photius. Philostorgius is
interesting in one respect— namely, that he allows us to hear the voice of a
party conquered and thereby reduced to a silence deeper than history could have
wished. Theodoret preserves to us traditions, anecdotes, and legends of
Antioch; Socrates and Sozomen render us the same service for Constantinople
and its neighbourhood. Socrates had had much communication with the Novatians
of the capital, and they had given him many curious details respecting their
Church. But the most important point is that the three orthodox historians have
worked over collections of official documents, that they often reproduce
original sources, and that, even when they do not reproduce or quote them, they
betray the use they have made of such documents by the details of their
narrative. The result of this is, that although when they speak for themselves,
or as simply following oral traditions, their authority is weak, they afford
serious guarantees for their statements when we are able to recover underlying
their text the testimony of contemporary documents. This distinction must
always be made; it has guided me, it is hardly necessary to say, in the use I
have made of these "thers; it must never be lost
sight of in estimating the references which
I make to their works.
If a great many original
documents were within the reach of these authors, it was because various
collections of them had been made, in which it was easy to find them. St
Athanasius compiled one of these, about the year 350, in his Apology against the Avians, a pleading pro domo, in which — reinstalled, in fact, in his see of Alexandria, but deposed
in law, in the eyes of his adversaries— he set himself to show the baselessness
of his sentence of deposition, and to establish the fact that it had been
annulled by more authoritative decisions. Other documents had been added by
him to his treatise The Decrees of the Council
of Niccea,
which is of rather later date than his Apology} His History of the Arians, addressed to the Monks, also contains more than one
document which is both authentic and interesting. Finally, in the year 367,
when he was in the fortieth year of his episcopate, he caused to be made a kind
of history of the vicissitudes through which the Church of Alexandria had
passed since the Great Persecution. Documents of great interest were included
in this. The collection has not been preserved in Greek; but, in a collection
of canons, known by the name of The Collection
of the Deacon Theodosius, important fragments of a Latin translation remain to us.2
Moreover, Athanasius had not been
the first, nor was he the only person who in this way gathered together
documents. Even before the Council of Nicaea, Arius and Alexander had brought
together the letters of their respective adherents, and had made use of them in
their polemics. Towards the end of the 4th century, Sabinus, Bishop of Heraclea
for the " Macedonian " party, had also compiled a collection (Swaycoy>7) of various documents relating to
Councils of the Church, from quite another point of view from that of
Athanasius.
Socrates was
acquainted with this cBtection and also with the others. He openly quotes
Sabinus. Sozomen, who re-edited Socrates and at the same time completed his
work, did not confine himself to reproducing his quotations. He studied the
documents for himself, and made a larger and more judicious use of them, but
without quoting the collection—a characteristic method of procedure. We know
that although he follows Socrates he gives the reader no sort of notice of
this, so that we cannot spare him the reproach of plagiarism.
It was not only in
the East that controversy was carried on by means of historical dossiers and collections of official documents. In the West also the same method
was observed. About the time when the long career of Eusebius of Caesarea was
drawing to its close, the Catholics of Africa, harassed by the Donatists, and
ill defended against them by the imperial authorities, conceived the idea of
influencing public opinion by making known, through a series of indisputable
documents, the conditions which had given rise to that lamentable schism. With
this end in view was drawn up the collection called Gesta purgationis Caeciliani et Felicis, which long served as a text-book for the
anti-Donatist polemics, and was made use of afterwards by St Optatus and St
Augustine. As in the Greek collections, a brief commentary bound the pieces
together, and formed a kind of historical thread of connection.1
It was a
collection of the same kind that St Hilary of Poitiers formed in 360, at
Constantinople, at the moment when the Nicene orthodoxy appeared to have become
obscured in the unfaithfulness, more or less enforced, alike of the Latin and
the Greek episcopates. Hilary relates once more, in opposition to the partisans
of the Council of Rimini (Ariminum), the series of events which had happened
since the Council of Sardica in 343. In the fragments of his compilation' which
have come down to
1 Sylloge Optatiana, following St Optatus in the
Vienna edition, vol.
xxvi., p. 206 ; cf. my
memoir, " Le dossier du Donatisme," in the Melanges de PEcole de Rome, vol.
x. (1890).
us are to be found documents of
later date than the original
edition, which proves that it must have been retouched after 360, no doubt by others than
the author himself.
Besides these collections of documents, upon which rest, though with
gaps, the statements of later historians, the latter had at their disposal, as
we ourselves have, often in a larger measure, a considerable body of literature
on these subjects. Hilary, Athanasius, Basil, the two Gregorys, Epiphanius,
Ambrose, and Jerome, only to mention the most celebrated, have left us an
entire library on which historical learning has drawn for centuries.
It is upon this whole corpus of texts that my own account
rests. I refer to them with moderation, confining myself, as in the first
volume, to indicating, here and there, the authorities to be consulted upon
certain debatable questions. If I had gone more deeply into bibliography and critical
discussions, the notes would have taken up so much room that I do not see what
would have been left for the text. And yet this includes the whole period which
corresponds to the six volumes of the late Duke Albert de Broglie, LEglise et Fempire romain au I Viime Sticle, a book which I have not cited,
since I cite only first-hand authorities or special treatises; but one which I
could scarcely omit to mention here, were it only to beg of charitable readers
not to remember his book too much while they are reading mine.
Rome, March 25, 1907.
PAGE
Preface,
........ vii
THE GREAT PERSECUTION
Accession of Diocletian : the
Tetrarchy. Persecution decided upon :
the four edicts. Crisis of the Tetrarchy: Con- stantine and Maxentius. Application of the
first edict in Africa.
The Terror of 304. The canons of Peter of Alexandria. The beginning of Maximin's
reign. Death of
Galerius : his edict of toleration. The religious policy of Maximin. His end. Licinius at Nicomedia :
edicts of pacification.
The martyrs of Palestine, of Egypt, and of Africa. Literary controversies: Arnobius,
Hierocles, Lactantius,
....... 1
CONSTANTINE, THE CHRISTIAN
EMPEROR
Conversion of Constantine.
Religious measures in the West. The
Pagans tolerated and the Christians favoured. Licinius and his attitude towards the Christians. The
war of 323 : Constantine
sole Emperor. Development of his religious policy. Measures against the temples and the
sacrifices. Foundation
of Churches : the Holy Places of Palestine. Foundation of Constantinople. Death of
Constantine, . 45
xiii
THE SCHISMS RESULTING FROM
THE PERSECUTION
PAGE
Pope Marcellinus and his memory.
Disturbances at Rome with regard
to apostates: Marcellus, Eusebius. Egyptian quarrels : rupture between Bishops Peter and
Meletius. The
Meletian schism. Origins of the Donatis-t schism. Council of Cirta. Mensurius and Cascilian,
Bishops of Carthage.
Schism against Cascilian : Majorinus. Intervention of the Emperor. Councils of
Rome and of Aries. Imperial
arbitration. Resistance of the Donatists : organization of the schism, ......
72
ARIUS AND THE COUNCIL OF
NIC/EA
The parishes of Alexandria. Arius of Baucalis : his doctrine. Conflict with traditional teaching. The
deposition of Arius
and his followers. Arius is supported in Syria and at Nicomedia. His return to Alexandria: his Thalia. Intervention
of Constantine. Debate on the Paschal question.
The Council of Niccea. Presence of the Emperor.
Arius again condemned. Settlement of the Meletian
affair, and of the Paschal question. Compilation of the Creed. Disciplinary canons. The Homoousios. First
attempts at reaction, . . . . .98
EUSEBIUS AND AT1IANASIUS
Eusebius of Cassarea : his
learning, his relations with Constantine. The Homoousios after the Council of Nicaea. Deposition of Eustathius of Antioch.
Reaction against the
Creed of Niccea. Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria. First conflicts with the supporters of
Meletius and of Arius. Submission
of Arius : his recall from exile. New intrigues against Athanasius. Council of Tyre.
Deposition of Athanasius.
His first exile. Death of Arius. Marcellus of Ancyra: his doctrine, his deposition.
Writings of Eusebius
of Caesarea against Marcellus, . . .125
CHAPTER VI THE EMPEROR CONSTANS
PAGE
The
heirs of Constantine. Return of Athanasius. Intrigues of Eusebius ; the rivalry of Pistus. The Pope
is made cognizant of the Alexandrian affair. The intrusion of Gregory. Athanasius in Rome. The Easterns and Pope
Julius. Roman
Council in 340. Cancelling of the sentences pronounced in the East against
Athanasius and Marcellus. Constans
sole Emperor in the West. Dedication Council at Antioch in 341. Death of Eusebius of
Nicomedia. Paul of
Constantinople. Council of Sardica : the Eastern schism. Negotiations. Condemnation of
Photinus. Athanasius
recalled to Alexandria. African affairs. The Circumcellians. Mission of Paul and
Macarius. Unity restored:
Council under Gratus, . . . 153
THE PROSCRIPTION OF
ATHANASIUS
Assassination of Constans. The
usurper Magnentius. Con- stantius
makes himself master of the West. The two Caesars, Gallus and Julian. Deposition of
Photinus. New
intrigues against Athanasius. The Council of Aries. Pope Liberius. Councils of Milan and of
Beziers. Exile of
Lucifer, Eusebius, Hilary, Liberius, and Hosius. Police riots at Alexandria. Assault on the
Church of Theonas:
disappearance of Athanasius. Intrusion of George. Athanasius in retirement, .... 196
THE DEFEAT OF ORTHODOXY
The Church of Antioch in the time
of Bishop Leontius. Paulinus:
Flavian, and Diodore : Aetius and Theophilus. State of parties in 357. The falling away of
Liberius. The formulary
of Sirmium accepted by Hosius. Anomceans and Homoiousians. Western protests. Eudoxius at
Antioch : triumph
of Aetius. Basil of Ancyra and the homoiousian reaction. Return of Pope Liberius. Success
and violence of Basil:
his defeat by the advanced party. Formula of 359. Councils of Ariminum and of Seleucia.
Acacius of Cassarea.
Development of events at Constantinople: general
prevarication. Despair of Hilary. The Council of 360. Eudoxius, Bishop of Constantinople.
Meletius and
Euzoius at Antioch. Julian proclaimed Augustus. Death of Constantius, .....
JULIAN AND THE PAGAN
REACTION
Paganism under the princes of the
house of Constantine. The sacrifices
forbidden. Decline of the ancient religions. Julian's youth. His religious development.
On becoming Emperor,
he declares himself a Pagan. Retaliation of the conquered religion. Murder of George of
Alexandria. Writings
of Julian : his piety, his attempt to reform Paganism. His attitude towards
the Christians. Recall of the exiled
bishops. Withdrawal of privileges : teaching prohibited. Conflicts and acts of
violence. Rebuilding of the
temple at Jerusalem. Julian and the people of Antioch. His death, ....... 250
AFTER ARIMINUM
The Councils of Paris and of
Alexandria. Restoration of the lapsed.
Lucifer, Eusebius, and Apollinaris. Schism at Antioch : Meletius and Paulinus. Athanasius
exiled in Julian's
reign. His relations with Jovian. The " Acacians " accept the Creed of Nicaea. Valentinian and
Valens. The
religious policy of Valentinian. Opposition of the Right wing: Lucifer and his friends.
Opposition of the Left:
Auxentius of Milan, and the Danubian bishops. Valens and the formula of Ariminum.
Negotiations between
the Homoiousians and Pope Liberius. The question
of the Holy Spirit: the party of Macedonius. The Anomoeans : Aetius and Eunomius.
Conflicts between them and
official Arianism. The historian Philostorgius, . 269
BASIL OF C/ESAREA
PAOB
State of
parties in the east of Asia Minor. The youth of Basil and of Gregory of Nazianzus.
Eustathius, master in asceticism,
afterwards Bishop of Sebaste. Basil, a solitary, afterwards priest, and Bishop
of Caesarea. The religious
policy of Valens. Death of Athanasius : Peter and Lucius. Valens at Caesarea. Basil and
Eustathius. Basil
negotiates with Rome. His rupture with Eustathius. Arian intrigues. Dorotheus at Rome. Affairs
at Antioch. Paulinus
recognized by Rome. Vitalis. The heresy of Apollinaris. Eustathius goes over to the
Pneumatomachi. Dorotheus
returns to Rome. Evolution of the Marcellians. The Goths. Death of the Emperor Valens, . . 301
GREGORY OF NAZIANZUS
Gratian and Theodosius. Return of the exiled bishops. Death of Basil. The Easterns accept the conditions
of Rome. Attitude
of Theodosius. Situation at Constantinople. Gregory of Nazianzus and his church, the
"Anastasis." Conflicts
with the Arians. Alexandrian opposition: Maximus
the Cynic. Gregory at St Sophia. The Second (Ecumenical Council (381). Obstinacy of the
Macedonians. Installation of Gregory. Death of Meletius : difficulties with regard to his successor.
Resignation of Gregory.
Nectarius. The canons. Hostility against Alexandria.
Flavian elected at Antioch. Protests of St Ambrose. Roman Council in 382. Letter from
the Easterns, ....... 333
CHAPTER XIII POPE DAMASUS
The West and the Roman Church
before the Emperor Con- stantius.
Exile of bishops. Intrusion of Felix. The Pontifical election of 366 : Damasus and
Ursinus. Riots in Rome.
Rancour of Ursinus against Damasus. The sects at Rome. Damasus and the secular arm.
Councils against tH^rians.
Ambrose, Bishop of Milan. Fresh intrigues against Damasus; Isaac institutes a criminal
prosecution against
him. Roman Council of 378. Gratian's Rescript to Aquilinus. Council of Aquileia. Roman
Council of
382. Jerome and his early career: his sojourn in the Syrian desert. His relations with Pope Damasus. His success in Rome : Paula and Marcella. The inscriptions of Damasus, and the cult of the martyrs. Siricius succeeds Damasus. Departure of Jerome for Palestine, . . 355
THE MONKS OF THE EAST
Egypt,
the fatherland of the monks. Antony and the Anchorites. The monks of Nitria. Pacomius and Cenobitism.
Schnoudi. Monastic
virtues. Pilgrimages to the Egyptian solitaries. The monks of Palestine : Hilarion and
Epiphanius. Sinai and
Jerusalem. Monks of Syria and of Mesopotamia. Monasticism in Asia Minor: Eustathius and St
Basil. Attitude of the Church and of the
Government, . -385
THE WEST IN THE DAYS OF ST
AMBROSE
St Hilary and his writings. St
Martin of Tours. Council of Valence.
Priscillian and his asceticism. Spanish disputes : Council of Saragossa.
Attitude of Damasus, of Ambrose,
and of Gratian. Maximus in Gaul; the trial at Treves. The Ithacians. Reaction under
Valentinian II.: the
schism of Felix; the rhetorician Pacatus. Pris- cillianism in Galicia. Council of Toledo :
dissensions in the
Spanish episcopate. The Priscillianist doctrine. St Ambrose and the Court of Justina. Ambrose
and Theodosius. Pope Siricius.
Jovinian and St Jerome, . 414
CHRISTIANITY IN THE EAST
UNDER THEODOSIUS
Christian settlements north of
the Danube. Ulfilas and the conversion
of the Goths. The sects. The assembly in
383. Divisions amongst the Arians and Eunomians. The
PAGE
Novatians.
Fanatical sects: the Massalians. Amphi- lochius,
Bishop of Iconium. Gregory of Nyssa. Gregory ofNazianzus. Epiphanius and the heretics.
Apollinaris : his
teaching and his propaganda. Diodore of Tarsus. Flavian and Chrysostom. The schism at
Antioch : Council of
Ccesarea. Eusebius of Samosata. Edessa and its legends: St Ephrem. Palestine. Cyril of
Jerusalem. Pilgrimages
: visit of Gregory of Nyssa. Rufinus and Jerome.
Arabia : the cult of Mary. Titus of Bostra and his successors. The Council of 394, . .
. 448
CHRISTIANITY, THE STATE
RELIGION
Paganism
after Julian. Attitude of Valentinian and of Valens. Gratian. The Altar of Victory. Pagan
reaction in Rome under
Eugenius. Theodosius : the temples closed. The temple of Serapis at Alexandria. Popular
disturbances. Position
of the Christian sects at the accession of Con- stantine. Laws of repression. The Novatians.
The Catholic Church alone recognized.
Alliance of the Church with the
State. Liberty, right of property, privileges. Intervention of the State in religious
disputes, in the nomination
or the deprivation of bishops. Episcopal elections.
Civil jurisdiction of the bishops, . .
496
Index,
........ 5 27
CHAPTER
II
constantine, the christian
emperor
Conversion of Constantine. Religious measures in the West. The Pagans tolerated and the Christians
favoured. Licinius and his attitude
towards the Christians. The war of 323 : Constantine sole emperor. Development of his religious
policy. Measures against
the temples and the sacrifices. Foundation of Churches : the Holy Places of Palestine. Foundation of
Constantinople. Death of
Constantine.
I.
Constantine, Emperor of the West.
The
victory of Constantine over Maxentius was universally considered as an extraordinary event, in
which the intervention
of the Divinity could scarcely fail to be recognized. The senate expressed this idea
by causing to be
engraved upon the arch raised in commemoration of the event the two famous words: INSTINCTV DIVINITATIS. The pagans, many of whom were
also fighting under the banners of the
conqueror and in his train,
attributed their success to the abstract Divinity which they honoured in their gods, or even
to the intervention
of celestial legions, led by the deified Emperor Constantius Chlorus.1 But
the general impression was that the catastrophe in which Maxentius and his brilliant army had perished was the work of
the God of the
Christians. Before the battle, the " tyrant" had appealed to all the resources of pagan
religion : oracles, aruspicy,
sacrifices, divination, all had been resorted to
1 Panegyricon, ix. 2 ; x. 14. M. Boissier justly compares
these various interpretations with
those regarding the Thundering Legion (.La fin du paganisme, vol. i., p. 44); cf. Vol. I. of this History, p. 182.
with extraordinary completeness.
While marching a^Bist him,
the soldiers of Constantine had displayed upon their shields the sign formed from the first two
letters of the
name of Christ. This was in consequence of a dream of their prince,1 who had
commanded them to depict this strange
emblem upon their arms. Maxentius had relied upon the assistance of the ancient gods :
Constantine had placed
himself and his army under the protection of the Christian God.
The battle at the Milvian Bridge
confirmed him in his reliance, and decided his definite adhesion to Christianity.
But this reliance had its roots already in the past. It- is probable that
Christianity had gained some footing in the family of Constantius Chlorus, just
as it had in that of Diocletian ; one of the sisters of Constantine had
received the entirely Christian name of Anastasia. Although the edicts of
persecution had borne the name of Constantius, as well as those of his imperial
colleagues, he himself in his own dominions2 had shed no Christian
blood. Eusebius represents him as being himself a Christian at heart. Yet we
cannot admit that he had made the formal declarations of adhesion involved in
admission among the catechumens, and especially in baptismal initiation.
Brought up in a family where Christianity was, if not actually practised, at
least regarded favourably, Constantine had the opportunity during his stay at
Nicomedia, of seeing how the faithful were treated there. The instigator of the
persecution, Galerius, was his father's enemy and his own. When he became
master in the western provinces, he immediately assumed a favourable attitude
towards those who were being persecuted elsewhere. Nevertheless, it was still a
long step from these tolerant inclinations to personal conversion, and the
latter was in no wise suggested by the political circumstances. The Christians
were far less numerous in the West than in Asia-Minor and the East. The Emperor
of the Gauls, so far as he could be affected by the religious opinions of his
subjects, had no reason for abandoning the old gods, and no 1 Lactantius, De
viort. pers. 44. 2 Vita Const, i. 17.
pGjPs \
EiPslON OF CONSTANTINE 47
political interest in declaring
himself a Christian. But this is
what Constantine did. At the moment when he undertook his expedition against Maxentius,
anxious to enlist
on his side, not only all possible military support and precaution, but also all divine
assistance, he bethought
himself that the attitude of his father and himself had certainly deserved the favour of
the God of the
Christians; that he had even an assurance of it already in the success which had always
hitherto attended them,
while the other sovereigns, the enemies of Christianity, Maximian, Severus, and Galerius, had all met
with a most tragic
end. These reflections, which seem to have been familiar to him, for he often refers to them
in his letters, he
communicated to Eusebius later on, adding that, to assist him in coming to a decision, he asked
God to enlighten
him by some marvellous sign. Shortly afterwards, he saw in the sky, and his
whole army saw it with him, a
Cross of light, with these words : " In this sign, conquer"1; finally, Christ
appeared to him in a dream, holding
in His hand the same sign which he had seen shining in the heavens, commanding him to
reproduce it, and
make use of it as a defence against his enemies. He summoned the Christian priests, and asked
them what was this
God who had appeared to him, and what was the meaning of the sign. It was then
that he obtained instruction in the
Christian religion and openly professed it.
It is difficult to admit that Constantine could have been down to that
time so ignorant of Christianity. The story, on this point at least, reveals a
little arrangement. As to the visions, by day and by night, we have no reason
to doubt Eusebius when he tells us that they were related to him by
Constantine; but it is difficult for the historian to appreciate the exact
value of such testimony, and, speaking generally, to investigate with any
profit into such personal matters. Leaving, therefore, to mystery the things
which belong to mystery, we will confine ourselves here to stating facts known
as facts, and to acknowledging that Constantine undertook the war
1 t ovrtf
vlKa.
against Maxentius, and in particular the^icounter at the Milvian Bridge, in the firm conviction that he was under the protection of the Christians' God, and that, from that time he always spoke and acted, in religious matters, as a convinced believer. The monogram of Christ, painted upon the shields of his soldiers, displayed at the top of the military standards (labarum), soon stamped upon the coins, and reproduced in a thousand different ways, gave an unmistakeable expression of the opinions of the emperor.[31] There were many others. Only a few months after the battle at the Milvian Bridge, we find, among his personal suite, a sort of ecclesiastical councillor, Hosius, Bishop of Cordova. Several letters, despatched in the name of the emperor about the year 313, give evidence of a lively feeling of Christian piety.
In fact, the event had happened
which Tertullian had declared to be impossible — a Christian emperor.Constantine
could already have signed himself, as his Byzantine successors did,
1narog fiacriXevs kui avroKpariop 'Pcofxalcou, "Christian prince and
Emperor of the Romans." And it was not merely a question of private and
personal opinions, the consequences of which might never have spread beyond the
family circle or the private chapel. The change wrought in Constantine,
whatever its degree of sincerity, was connected with external events of the
highest importance, the defeat of persecution, and the downfall of Maxentius.
It was impossible that they should not have produced
a reaction in the management of the empire,
that the " Emperor of the Romans" should not be inspired by the " Christian prince." This
was felt immediately. The pagans deemed themselves threatened ; it was necessary to reassure them, and we have a proof of this desire in the edict which followed the interview at Milan.[34] In
this it was expressly declared that religious liberty was
not intended for the Christians only, but for everybody.
This was also guaranteed by the
very fact that, if one of the two emperors was a Christian, the other was not.
It is true that before the battle of Adrianople Licinius himself had also had a
dream from heaven, and that in the moment of combat, he had caused his soldiers
to invoke the " Supreme God " (summus Dens)? It is true that on the day after
his victory he hastened to proclaim religious liberty. But, after the year 314,
he was at war with Constantine, and his devotion to the summus Deus must soon have suffered from his irritation against his Christian
colleague.
We must not think of the empires
of Constantine and Licinius as two separate states, absolutely independent of
each other; they were merely two parts of the same Roman Empire, governed by
two imperial persons as colleagues. Under these conditions, if there were
differences, and even very great ones, in administrative measures and in the
distribution of favours, there was no result with regard to legislation and
institutions as a whole.
Constantine allowed all the old
religious institutions previously existing to remain as they were—the temples,
the priestly offices, colleges of pontiffs, quindecemvirs, and vestal virgins;
he himself preserved the title of Pontifex Maximus, and even the prerogatives of
this office, in so far as they did not imply any personal compromise with pagan
ceremonies. The public mint continued for some time
to strike coins upon which appeared, with the imperial
effigy, an image of the Sun or some other divinity. All this may seem strange, and difficult to reconcile with serious convictions. But we must not forget that already, under preceding emperors, it was possible to be a municipal magistrate, governor of a province, a royal chamberlain, the head of the central departments of administration, and even a jiamen of a city or a province, and at the same time to be a Christian, and
that it was easy to
secure dispensation from any religious ceremony incompatible with this profession. It was
said that the supreme
office had already been filled by a Christian in the person of Philip. All this was arranged
by means of contrivances
which might displease, and did actually displease, those who took strict
views, but they were practised all the
same. Constantine, who was the master, had no difficulty in reconciling his beliefs with
his position ; and it was
from this position that he hastened to enable his co-religionists to profit.
We have already seen that the
measures agreed upon at Milan between the two emperors assured to the
Christians the most complete religious liberty, as well as the restoration to
the churches of their confiscated possessions. Constantine did not stop there.
Understanding perfectly that the restitution of their real property was far
from compensating them for all the havoc caused by the persecution, he tried to
supply, by generous alms-giving, the more pressing needs of the impoverished
communities ; he also wished that indemnities should be granted to persons who
had suffered from the persecution. Bishop Hosius was appointed to arrange the
details and to distribute the funds.[35]
Clerics were exempt from
burdensome public functions —that is to say, especially, from municipal office
and from statute labour.[36]
Such exemptions had for a long time
|
51 |
p. 63-4] CHRISTIAN BUILDINGS IN ROME
been granted to physicians, to
professors, and to persons who had
filled expensive priestly offices. Constantine considered that the services rendered
by the Christian clergy deserved
the same immunity.
There is no doubt that from these
early days his piety was displayed in the foundation of churches. In Rome, the
old dwelling-place of the Laterani, on the Ccelian Hill, which had several
times been confiscated, belonged at this time to Fausta, the sister of
Maxentius and the wife of Constantine. The episcopal residence was transferred
to it: and in the autumn of 313 Pope Miltiades held a council there. It was not
long before the construction of a basilica annexed to this domus ecclesiae was commenced, the existing church of the Lateran. Others were raised,
by the care of the emperor, over the tombs of St Peter, St Paul, and St
Laurence.1 The princesses of Constantine's family, who willingly
took up their abode in Rome, also built churches. Helena, the emperor's mother,
lived sometimes at the domus Sessoriana, beyond the Lateran, quite on the
outskirts of the city, sometimes at the villa Ad duas Lauros, on the Labican Way. Near the
latter was a Christian cemetery, in which slept the martyrs Peter and
Marcellinus, victims of the last persecution ; Helena built a small basilica in
their honour. When, later on, she visited Palestine, and there recovered the
relics of the Passion, she reserved part of them for the Sessorium, which soon became like a little Jerusalem, and even took its name.
Constantina, the daughter of Constantine, had a special affection for another
imperial villa, situated on the Via Nomentana, near the cemetery in which was
the tomb of St Agnes; she raised a basilica there with a baptistery 2
became necessary to forbid the
clerical profession to members of municipal
bodies and to persons who were in a position to become members.
1 The Constantinian basilicas of St Paul and St Laurence were very small, far below the dimensions of the churches of the Lateran and of St Peter.
2 It was
in this baptistery that Constantina and her sister Helena, the wife of Julian, were buried, in a large
sarcophagus of porphyry, which
is now in the museum of the Vatican. Another sarcophagus,
which still exists. Lastly, it is possible that the
church of Anastasia, at the foot of the Palatine, derives its name from one of the
emperor's sisters. This lady very nearly became empress.
She had been married to an important personage, Bassianus, whom Constantine wished to make a Caesar. He
would have assigned Italy to him as his jurisdiction: Anastasia would have sat enthroned on the Palatine.
Unfortunately, it was soon discovered that Bassianus and his
brother Senecio were in too close relations with Licinius. Bassianus was got
rid of,1 and the surrender of Senecio, who had taken refuge with Licinius, having been'
demanded in vain, war broke out between the two emperors. Licinius was defeated at Cibales, in Pannonia, and afterwards
in Thrace, and finally purchased peace by the sacrifice of Illyricum (end of 314).
This peace was only a truce. It
lasted eight years (315-323). Of this period there remain to us several laws
made by Constantine which testify to his good intentions towards Christians. He
forbade the Jews, under penalty of being burnt, to stone members of their
religion who were converted to Christianity2; he allowed the manumission
of slaves to be recorded in church in the presence of the bishop and the clergy3;
he ordered Sunday to be kept as a day of rest in all tribunals, public offices,
and workshops of the cities4; he proclaimed liberty to make a will
in favour of the churches.5 As to paganism, he preserved to it its
freedom, confining himself to the prohibition, in private houses, of the
practice of divination; in the temples he allowed these ceremonies, and even,
in certain cases, prescribed them.0
exactly similar to this one, received the remains of Helena, the empress-mother. This also has been transported
to the Vatican. There are
still to be seen, at Tor Pignattara, on the Labican Way, the imposing ruins of the mausoleum of Helena.
1 "Convictus et stratus est," says the Origo Constantini (Anon. Valesii, ed. Mommsen, Chronica minora, vol. i., p. 8).
2 Codex Theod. xvi. 8, 1.
3 Cod. Just. i. 13, 2 ; cf. Cod. Theod. iv. 7, 1.
4 Cod. fust. iii. 12, 2. 5 Cod. Theod. xvi. 2, 4.
fi Cod. Theod. ix. 16, 1, 2, 3 ; xvi. 10, 1.
|
53 |
|
DISSENSIONS
IN AFRICA |
But the good will of the emperor
was soon sorely tried by the internal dissensions amongst his proteges. The Church of Africa gave him a great deal of trouble from the very
beginning. There, two religious parties had been formed, both of which claimed
to be the Catholic Church. The persecuting princes had made no distinction between
Christians; heretics and orthodox believers had been proscribed together, and
more than one among the dissidents had given his life for the common faith. But
Constantine, for his own part, wished to bestow his support and favour
exclusively upon the authentic Church; he had no wish to protect everyone
indiscriminately. This at once furnished an urgent motive for his interest in
the African dispute. The "Christian prince" wished to know where in
Africa his brothers in religion were to be found. As to the " Emperor of
the Romans," he had another reason for intervening, the quarrel having
reached such proportions that public order was disturbed. Therefore it is not
astonishing that he did all in his power to minimize the quarrel: that he brought
about assemblies of bishops, and ordered official enquiries; that he himself
assumed the position of arbitrator, and then carried out the execution of
sentences decided upon, with mingled leniency and severity. The public
officials were set to work, and post-carriages were used to carry the bishops
to the places of the councils. We need not regard this as a special mark of
favour to the episcopate. It was assuredly not for their own pleasure that the
bishops took long journeys, at his invitation, to Rome, to Aries, or Milan; it
was to assist the emperor in restoring order. In providing carriages for the
bishops, Constantine was actuated by State reasons, just as Diocletian had
deemed himself to be in imprisoning them.
must have been the dedication
festivals at that time, like that of
the great church of Tyre, at which the historian Eusebius, already bishop of Csesarea, was
present. He pronounced
there a great formal oration, and, that this might not be lost to posterity, he inserted
it in the last
edition of his Ecclesiastical History} Of two
councils held
during the reign of Licinius, one at Ancyra, the other at Neocaesarea, the canons and the
signatures remain
to us. The canons belong, generally speaking, to the ordinary category of ecclesiastical
legislation—cases of
penitents, rules with regard to ordinations, and other matters of that kind. But more than half the
canons of
Ancyra treat of situations resulting from the recent persecution; it was still quite close, and
therefore it is probable
that this council was held about the year 314. In the canons of Neocaesarea, there is no
longer any trace
of the persecution. The two councils included the bishops of Asia-Minor, Cilicia, and Syria;
at both of them
there were present the Bishops of Antioch and of Cxsarea in Cappadocia, Vitalis and Leontius.
The tranquillity, which such assemblages of bishops imply, did not last
long. Any influence which Constantine may have had over Licinius, either
directly or by means of his sister Constantia, was soon destroyed by jealousy
and the spirit of intrigue. A time came when Galerius' old companion-in-arms
thought it necessary to prepare his revenge for the campaign of 314.
Constantine became, for him, the enemy. In this state of mind he could but
distrust the Christians, of whom his rival was the benefactor in the West and
the hope in the East. He began, as Diocletian had done, by dismissing all
Christians from his personal service and from palace appointments. Then came
the turn of the army: either military service or Christianity must be
renounced.[37]
|
55 |
|
HOSTILITY
OF LICINIUS |
Everyone was forbidden to visit
or assist the prisoners —a
measure which, especially at such a moment, was a serious blow to the free exercise of
Christian charity. Though
little inclined to severity in his own morals, Licinius discovered that it was unseemly
that women should
take part in public worship, or be catechized by men; and even when men only were admitted to
the Christian meetings, they seemed
to him too numerous to be
allowed in the towns: religious services had to be conducted outside the walls. He had a
particular objection
to episcopal assemblies as composed of persons
whom he suspected of being far too favourably inclined towards his western colleague:
councils were forbidden,
and many bishops were individually persecuted, under various pretexts.
These regulations and proceedings did not, so far, constitute an overt
persecution. The profession of Christianity and the exercise of public worship,
apart from certain restrictions, were allowed to private individuals. But as
to soldiers, employes, officials, and anyone who desired the
imperial favour, it was no longer the same. This was enough to cause many
apostasies ; the Council of Nicaea, after Licinius, like that of Ancyra, after
Maximin, had to legislate upon this subject. There were not only apostates:
there were also confessors and martyrs. Several bishops lost their lives,
notably amongst them Basil of Amasia.1 The region of Pontus was
treated with special severity; in many places the churches were closed, and
even destroyed. It was at Sebaste, in Armenia-Minor, that there took place the
celebrated drama of the forty martyrs of the frozen pool. We still possess a
touching document, the testament2 of these Christian soldiers; in it
they took leave of their friends, and bequeathed to them the only thing they
could dispose of—their own remains. Other episodes have been preserved and
cultivated by hagiographical
1 Amasia was the metropolis of the province
then called Diospontus, later Helenopontus.
- Gebhardt, Acta
martyrum selecta, p. 166.
tradition; it is safer to confine
oneself to generalities, as they
are enumerated by Eusebius, an eye-witness, and by Constantine, in his edict of reparation.1
Many Christians lost their positions
and honours, whether in the
army or in the various public offices; saw their goods confiscated; were unjustly attached once
more to the municipal
bodies, exiled, banished to the islands, condemned to the mines, to the public
workshops, to the corvees. They were made slaves of the imperial
treasury, were
even sold to private persons; and many of them, accused under one pretext or another, paid
for their attachment
to Christianity by the sacrifice of their lives.
The story of these sufferings
resounded through the West. To borrow the language of Eusebius, that part of
the empire which was still enveloped in darkness turned with longing eyes
towards the countries where the light shone brightly. The tension between the
two emperors steadily increased. It was not only the Christians who had cause
for complaint. Licinius, a coarse and brutal soldier, was transforming himself
more and more into a typical Asiatic tyrant. Constantine uttered
remonstrances; but they were ill received. In this state of smothered
hostility, peace was very precarious. Then an incident occurred. Licinius had
charge of the frontier on the Lower Danube ; he neglected this duty. The
Barbarians crossed the river and spread themselves throughout Thrace.
Constantine was then at Thessalonica; he marched against them, drove them back,
and forced them to sue for mercy. But this operation had brought him into the
territory of Licinius, to whom the " diocese" of Thrace belonged.
Licinius was enraged : war broke out. Defeated near Adrianople (July 3, 323) and besieged in Byzantium, the
Emperor of the East watched the arrival of the victorious fleet, commanded by
Crispus, Constantine's son. He recrossed the Bosphorus, and again engaged in
battle at Chrysopolis (Scutari) on September 18, 323; he was again defeated. His wife interceded
for him, and his life was 1 V.
C. i. 30-35.
|
57 |
p. 71-2] NEW EDICTS OE TOLERATION
spared. He was sent to Thessalonica, where doubtless he soon resumed his intrigues, for the soldiers
demanded his head,
and Constantine granted their request[38]
The Emperor of the West entered Nicomedia: we can imagine the
acclamations of the Christians.
3. Constantine, sole Emperor.
Constantine lost no time, and
hastened to promulgate two edicts. In the first,[39] he
provided for the necessities of the situation, recalled the exiles, opened the
prison doors, restored to the confessors the liberty, property, dignities, and
positions of which they had been deprived ; Christian soldiers might, according
to their choice, re-enter the army or remain at home with the honesta inissio ; the inheritances of the martyrs and confessors were restored to their
next-of-kin, or, if there were none, presented to the Churches; the confiscated
property of the latter was given back to them, but not the profits accrued; in
short, everyone was re-established in the state he had been in before the
persecution, so far as possible. In another edict,3 Constantine
openly proclaimed himself a Christian, recalling the memory of his victories
over the persecuting emperors, and attributing them to succour from on High ;
he expressed his wish to see all his subjects also embrace the faith, but
declared that he would constrain no one, and that those who held other opinions
were free to profess and practise their forms of worship in the temples, which
would remain open. At the same time he encouraged[40]
the bishojHto rebuild their ruined churches, and
Mcpn- struct larger ones; he gave orders to his financial agents to make them large grants from the public funds. Public officials were, from that time, principally chosen from among Christians; if they were pagans, they were not allowed to take part officially in the ceremonies of their religion.1
These were the immediate
measures. Constantine lived for nearly fourteen years longer. Nothing remained
now of the Tetrarchy. He was henceforth sole master of the whole empire. His
religious policy showed the effects of this. The idea of a certain equilibrium
between the two religions is often attributed to him; he maintained them both,
it is said, holding them in mutual respect for each other, and dominating both;
being supreme pontiff of paganism by the very fact of being emperor, he
extended his cognizance to Christianity, and thus presided over the whole
religious system of his empire. This way of looking at things does not appear
to me to have any foundation. Even over the pagan cults the emperor had no
direct authority : his title of Pontifex
Maximus
corresponds to certain defined prerogatives, sufficiently limited, as a matter
of fact, and in no way capable, in any case, of being extended to the
government of the Church. But, apart from his sacerdotal titles and his
religious sphere, the emperor was, for Christians as for pagans, the supreme
lawgiver, the defender of public order, the distributor of favours. It was not
an unimportant matter whether this enormous power leant towards one side or the
other, or maintained its equilibrium.
There may have been equilibrium
at the beginning. It was a great advantage for the Christians to find themselves
in the same position as before the persecution, to be certain of their liberty,
and even of indemnities for the losses they had sustained. At first they had no
idea of claiming any more. This was already one guarantee for the pagans, and
another was furnished them by their numbers, which in many of the western
provinces greatly exceeded 1 Eusebius, V. C. ii. 44.
|
59 |
p. 74] CONSTANTINE^ DREAM OF UNITY
those of the Christians. Finally,
Licinius, who had never made
any adhesion to Christianity, represented, as joint- emperor, the followers of the old religious
traditions. From
this resulted a certain parity between the two parties, independent of any political design
and even of the
private inclinations of the two imperial rulers.
I do not know what were the real
convictions of Licinius. We have not a single writing of his which can throw
any light upon his religious feelings. The case is otherwise with his
colleague. Constantine was a convinced Christian, a somewhat lax one, perhaps,
and holding a rough-and-ready theology. The Supreme Being, the summits Dens, the Emperor of Heaven, the antithesis to the pagan pantheon,
complicated and confused as it was, appealed to him far more than speculations
with regard to the Incarnate Word. But his monotheism was not simply a
philosophical matter: it was essentially a religious monotheism, and religious
in a Christian way— a monotheism revealed and manifested in Jesus Christ, a
monotheism of salvation, the benefits resulting from which the Church preserved
and propagated by its teaching, its discipline, and its worship. Penetrated by
this belief, Constantine could see no reason why it should not be accessible to
and accepted by everyone. Like Diocletian and so many others, he dreamed of
religious unity. But, unlike his predecessors, he no longer deemed it possible
with paganism, while he thought that it could be realized with the religion of
Christ. Hence arose the decided and declared favour for the latter, which was
manifested at once and steadily increased, and which was, no doubt, the cause
of many conversions, thus modifying the numerical proportion of the conflicting
parties. Hence arose also, to a certain extent, the pagan reaction under
Licinius in the eastern provinces, in spite of the fact that it would have been
to his interest in every way to conciliate tKe Christians.
Victorious in the final struggle,
Constantine had no longer any rival to fear; in Nicomedia he found himself
supported by a Christian opinion far more powerful than
60 CONSTANTIN««IRISTIAN EMPEROR [CH. II.
that of the Latin countries, and
this opinion, alienated by
memories of Galerius and Maximin, and recently exasperated by the brutalities of Licinius,
was quite ready to
support the Christian emperor in measures of retaliation. Many at that time
must have thought and said that it was
necessary to make an end of these sacrifices, so often insisted upon with violence, of these
altars which had witnessed
so many enforced apostasies, of these temples of idols, which were no longer taken seriously
by anyone, and
were now only frequented by persons who engaged in questionable conferences or unhallowed
orgies. Cessct superstitio !
It is true that Constantine
promised liberty to the pagans, but in what terms! " As to those who hold
themselves aloof from us, let them keep their lying temples, if they wish. . .
. There are some, it is said, who pretend that the use of the temples is
forbidden them. . . . Such would have been my wish; but, to the detriment of
the public welfare, this lamentable error still resists too strongly in certain
persons."[41]
The liberty thus reluctantly granted was evidently, in the mind of Constantine,
only a precarious and temporary liberty. During the years which followed,
various partial measures were adopted. Certain temples, notorious for the immorality
of their worship, were prohibited and demolished; such were those of Aphaca, in
the Lebanon, of Aegae in Cilicia, of Heliopolis (Baalbek) in Phoenicia. Others,
notably that at Delphi, were deprived of their beautiful statues in bronze and
marble, and of their other artistic treasures; all of these were transported to
Constantinople, and served for the embellishment of the new capital.[42]
It appears that still further
measures were taken. Eusebius[43]
speaks of a law which forbade the erection of idols, the practice of
divination, and finally all sacrifices.4
|
61 |
p. 77]
THE FATE OF THE TEMPLES
In 341, a rescript of the Emperor
Constans,1 addressed to the vicarius of Italy, refers to a law of Constantine
against those
who dared " to offer sacrifices." As we have not the text of Constantine's law, it would be
difficult to affirm
that it forbade sacrifices without reserve or distinction. Perhaps it was a
question, as with regard to aruspicy,
of ceremonies forbidden in private houses, and tolerated only in the temples.
Moreover, in many places, there was no
occasion for the government to take any steps: the populace, converted en masse to Christianity, themselves broke their idols and destroyed their
temples. This is what took place at Antaradus (Tortosa) on the coast of
Phoenicia ; the emperor strongly approved of this resolution, and rebuilt the
town, giving it his own name.2 The port (Maiouma) of Gaza did the
same; Constantine gave it the name of his sister Constantia, and raised it to
the rank of city.3 To renounce the ancient gods was the surest way
to win the favours of the sovereign.4 We can easily imagine how many
conversions, individual or in masses, were the natural result of this. Yet
there were some who resisted. In spite of the example of Maiouma, Gaza
preserved its temples and remained pagan. At Heliopolis, after having destroyed
the temple of Venus, the emperor set to work to convert the population. But it
was in vain that he multiplied his letters of exhortation, erected a great
church, sent a whole staff of clergy, and organized large distributions of
charity; it was labour lost: no one was converted to Christianity.
Among the various manifestations of imperial
favour, one of the most striking was the official honour paid to the Holy
Places mentioned in the Gospels and the Old Testament. Pious curiosity had long
been directed
1 Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 1. Cf. St Jerome, Chron., a. Abr. 2347 (333): Edicto Constantini templa eversa stmt.
2 Eusebius, V. C. iv. 39 ; cf. Theophanes, p. 38 (De Boor).
3 V. C. iv. 38.
4
It was exactly the same situation as in the
last years of Maximin, save
that the imperial favour was reserved for Christians instead of for pagans.
towards the places mentions! in
the Holy Scriptures. Revolutions,
wars, vicissitudes of every kind, had never succeeded in effacing the memory of the
Temple of Israel; notwithstanding
all the transformations of Jerusalem, the Christians still knew where Jesus had been
crucified and laid in
the tomb. The church of /Elia, the edifice in which Narcissus, Alexander, and the bishops
who succeeded them, were wont to assemble the faithful, marked, so it was believed, the site of the house where
the Lord had celebrated
the Last Supper, and where the disciples had assembled during the early days of
Christianity. Other traditions
were localized around the city, and throughout the whole of Palestine. In the 2nd century,
Bishop Melito
came from Asia into the land of the Gospel1; later on, Alexander of Cappadocia and his
successor, Firmilian,
were also attracted by veneration for the Holy Places.2 Julius Africanus, a
native of /Elia,3 displayed an
extraordinary zeal in seeking out Biblical memories in Palestine and elsewhere.4 It was
the same with Origen : among
other monuments of the Gospel, he mentions, at Bethlehem, the grotto of the Nativity.5
At the instigation of his
friend, Paulinus of Tyre, Eusebius devoted a whole series of works to Biblical geography—a
translation in Greek
of the names of peoples mentioned in the Hebrew Bible; a description of Ancient Palestine,
with its distribution into tribes; a plan of Jerusalem and of the Temple ; an explanation of the names of
places mentioned in Holy
Scripture.6
1 There is a letter from him in Eusebius, H. E. iv. 26.
2 H. E. vi. 11 ; Jerome, De viris, 54.
3 Grenfell and Hunt, Oxyrhynchus Papyri, n. 412.
4 Vol. I., p. 333. 5 In Johannem, vi. 24 ; Contra Celsum, i. 51.
6 This last part only has been preserved, in
Greek as well as in a
Latin recension executed by St
Jerome (See the edition of Kloster- mann in
the third volume of the " Eusebius " published by the Berlin Academy). The works of Eusebius must have
served as a basis for the
curious map of Palestine, with a plan of Jerusalem, which was discovered on a mosaic pavement at Medaba,
beyond Jordan (Stevenson,Nnovo Bulletino, 1897, p. 45 ; Schulten, "Die
Mosaikkarte von
Madaba," in the Abhandlungen of the
Society of Sciences at Gottingen,
Phil.-hist., new series, vol. iv. (1900).
|
p. 79-80] |
|
63 |
|
THE
BORDEAUX PILGRIM |
The appearance of such works had
already shown the interest awakened by the Holy Places. Pilgrimages, which had,
no doubt, begun before the Great Persecution,1 were resumed as soon
as peace was restored. About the year 333, a pilgrim from far-ofif Gaul
compiled, from his notes of his journey, a complete itinerary, outward and
homeward, from Bordeaux to Jerusalem, one of the most precious documents of
Roman geography. When he arrived in Palestine, he took note there of all the
sacred memories pointed out to him in the different localities. He is the most
ancient witness of the magnificent buildings by which the piety of Constantine
and his family had enriched the Holy Places at that time.
The colony of yElia Capitolina,
founded by Hadrian on the site of the ancient Jerusalem, consisted of2
two distinct parts, separated by a valley. On the east, upon enormous
foundations, extended an oblong, rectangular platform, surrounded by porticoes;
this comprised the site of the ancient Temple, upon which now stood the Capitol
(jpiKa/xapov) dedicated, as all the provincial Capitols were, to the three Roman
divinities, Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. On the other side of the valley, upon
the western hill, the town, properly-so-called, underwent a development almost
exactly parallel to the buildings of the Temple. According to custom, a wide
street, bordered by colonnades, traversed it from one end to the other; at its
extremities were the public buildings. About the middle, on the western side,
this colonnade was broken to give access to a platform upon which was erected
the temple of Venus. According to tradition, this platform had been constructed
immediately over the place consecrated by the Crucifixion of the Saviour and by
His tomb. The Bishop of ./Elia, Macarius, who was present at the Council of
Nicaea,
1 Observe that Eusebius, in his Demonstratio Evangelica (vi. 18), written before Constantine came to the East, speaks of Christian pilgrims, who came from all parts of the world to pray at the cave on the Mount of Olives, near which had taken place the Ascension of the Saviour.
2With
regard to the topography of Jerusalem, I refer to the excellent articles of P. Germer-Durand in
the Echos cf Orient,
J903-4.
obtained from the emperor the
ii®e<3arMuthorization to make
excavations. The buildings of the temple were demolished, as well as the platform which
supported them;
the earth, which had been used to level the ground, was removed ; and finally, a tomb hollowed
in the rock was
brought to light again: it was recognized as that which they were seeking.1 The
exact spot of the Crucifixion
and even the Saviour's Cross were also identified.2
The emperor, informed of these discoveries, gave orders for the erection of a monument
in this place, which
should be worthy of such memories. Upon the enlarged site of the temple of Venus arose
first an immense
basilica, in front of which was a vestibule; its fagade looked towards the East.3
Behind this came a
1 In the time of Jesus, Golgotha and the tomb were outside the city ; shortly afterwards, the boundaries of the city having been rearranged by Herod Agrippa, they were included in it; they were also inside the new enclosure of JElia, which, on this side, appears to have coincided to a considerable extent with that of Herod Agrippa. With regard to questions of topography and history relating to these sacred sites, see, amongst others, the work of Major-General Sir C. Wilson, Golgotha and the Holy Sepulchre, London, 1906. I am less doubtful than he is about the value of the tradition.
2 Eusebius, who in his Life of Constantijie describes minutely the excavations of Macarius, says not a word of the True Cross. Yet the oratory of the Cross was then already in existence ; he had himself mentioned it in his discourse of the Tricennalia {De laudibus Con- stantini, c. 9, p. 221, Schwartz), as well as the two other parts of the monument : oUov evKr-qpiov ira.fl/j.eye9r) (the basilica), veiiv re ayiov <ru>Ti)ply crrjfielcp (the oratory of the Cross), /xvrjud re (the Holy Sepulchre). Observe that even here he speaks of the Cross as a sign, not as a relic, ffyjfieitp not f^Xy. Perhaps he had some doubt upon the identity of the object. But whatever may have been his scruples, the wood of the Cross was soon publicly venerated in Jerusalem, and fragments of it were detached and dispersed by devotion throughout the whole world. This is attested about 347, twenty years after the discovery, by the Catecheses of St Cyril, delivered upon the very spot (iv. 10 ; x. 19 ; xiii. 4); an inscription of the year 359 found at Tixter, in the neighbourhood of Setif in Mauritania, mentions, in an enumeration of relics, a fragment de ligtio crucis {Melanges de I'Ecole de Rotne, vol. x., p. 441). Thenceforward, similar testimonies abound.
3 With regard to this orientation, see Clermont-Ganneau, in the Compte-rendus de PAcademie des Inscriptions, 1897, p. 552.
p. 82]
SITES AT JERUSALEM AND HEBRON 65
great square court, ornamented
with porticoes, where, in a special
shrine, the relic of the Cross was preserved ; beyond this court, towards the west, was the holy
tomb, contained in a
building of circular form (Auastasis).
In spite of her great age, the Empress Helena, attracted by a pious
curiosity, undertook the pilgrimage to Palestine. We can imagine her interest
in her son's buildings. She herself began to search for other holy places. The
grotto at Bethlehem, and another grotto upon the Mount of Olives, where, it was
said, the Lord had often conversed with His disciples1 and had taken
leave of them just before His Ascension, were also enclosed in splendid
basilicas.
Following the example of the emperor's mother, his mother-in-law also,
Eutropia,2 widow of Maximian Her- culius, and mother of Maxentius
and Fausta, was distinguished by her devotion to the Holy Places. She was
especially interested in the monuments of Hebron. There were to be found the
mysterious tombs of the patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, with their
wives, Sarah, Rebecca, and Leah. At some distance from the town, on the road to
Jerusalem, was shown the well, dug by the Father of the Faithful, and also an
enormous terebinth, so old that it was deemed to go back to the creation of the
world.3 It was, according to the legend, the famous oak of Mamre,
under which Abraham had received the visit of the three heavenly messengers,
one of whom was none other than the Divine Word. This old tree was the object
of universal veneration. Every summer festivals were celebrated there, and a
great fair was held: Jews, Christians, and pagans also, came thither in crowds.
It was at this fair that, in the reign of Hadrian, the greater part of the
prisoners after the Jewish insurrection were sold,4 a bitter
remembrance, which did not, however, over-
1 Sup fa, page 63, note 1.
2Eutropia was mother-in-law of Constantius Chlorus, as well as of Constantine. To the first, she had given her daughter Theodora, the issue of a former marriage ; to the second, Fausta, daughter of Maximian.
3 Josephus, Bell. Jud. iv. 9, 7 ; Chronicon Paschale, Olymp. 224, 3.
4 St Jerome, in Jerevi. xxxi. 15 ; in Zachar. xi. 5.
ii e
shadow that of the great
patriarch. Eutropia discovered that
near the sacred terebinth were idols and a heathen altar; she informed Constantine of this, and
he gave the necessary
orders to the bishops of Palestine and Phoenicia, that these relics of paganism should be
replaced by a church.[44]
At Antioch also, at Nicomedia, and in many other towns, new churches
were erected—imposing monuments of imperial favour. At Antioch, the principal
Christian place of worship was in the old part of the city[45]; it was
believed that this old church[46]
dated from the time of the Apostles. Constantine constructed another, octagonal
in form, with a high cupola dominating an immense court surrounded by
porticoes.[47]
But of all the foundations of Constantine, the most important, alike in
itself and in its consequences, was that of Constantinople. A thousand years
before, some Greek colonists, coming, it was said, from Megara, had discovered,
near the opening of the Bosphorus into the Propontis, the place where the deep
cleft opens which has ever since been called the Golden Horn. Upon the actual
spot where the Seraglio now stands, they traced out the place for a settlement,
which they called Byzantium, from the name of a Thracian hero, no doubt
honoured in that locality. It was an admirable situation, on a promontory
easily fortified, surrounded on all sides by the "deep sea, at the mouth
of the Euxine, upon one of the most important commercial highways of the
ancient world ![48]
Then began a long history of negotia-
|
67 |
I*. 81-5] CONSTANTINE AND BYZANTIUM
tions and wars, the episodes of
which were mixed up with
the ordinary life of the Greek world, at the time of its independence, then under the
Macedonian kings, and
finally under the empire of Rome. Severus, at war with Niger, had besieged Byzantium for three
years, and
then, having chastised it, had ended by reconstructing and enlarging it. Even in the recent war it
had played its
part; it had been necessary to oust Licinius from it. Constantine resolved to transfer to it the
seat of the eastern
empire, to make it a city really his own; for he would found it afresh, and it should bear
his name, and, at the
same time, it should be a city without a rival, a second sanctuary of the Roman power, a new
Rome. The Tetrarchy had only possessed
capitals of the second rank :
Nicomedia, Sirmium, Milan, Treves. Constantinople should be quite another thing, and this
sovereign city should
be a Christian capital.1 The emperor had seen Rome in 312; he had returned there in 315
for his Decennalia,
in 326 for his Vicennalia. He must have discovered
that the old cults were still too full of life there to be easily uprooted or set aside.
Upon the Bosphorus
his hands would be free.
Byzantium had already possessed for a long time a Christian colony. It
was from there that the famous heresiarch, Theodotus,2 came to Rome
towards the end of the 2nd century. According to somewhat vague traditions, the
Christian settlements had been at first in the outskirts of the city, on the
eastern shore of the Golden Horn.3 Later on, these were transferred
to the city; at the beginning of the 4th century there was a church in those
parts called the Church of Peace4
1
According to accounts collected by Zosimus (ii. 30) and Sozomen (ii. 3), he had first thought of the
site of Troy. This is very
improbable. 2
See Vol. I., p. 217.
3 Socrates, vii. 25, 26 ; cf. Pseudo-Dorotheus in Lequien, Oriens christianus, vol. i., p. 198; churches of Argyropolis (Foundoukly), of Elea (Pera), of Sycte (Galata).
4
Socrates, i. 16 ; ii. 16. The church of
Hippo also bore the name of
Church of Peace ; the Council of Hippo, in 393, assembled in secretario basilicae Pads.
68
TONSTANTINE, CHRISTIAN EMBEROR [cii. ii.
K-ene, St Irene)^vhich was no
doubt the seat of the first
bishops, Metrophanes and Alexander.[49]
The Church of Irene was near the market-place of Byzantium (agora), not far from which rose two important buildings of Severus, the baths
of Zeuxippus and the Hippodrome; the latter had remained unfinished.
Constantine carried the market farther west,[50] finished
the Hippodrome, restored the baths, and, between the two, began the
construction of his imperial palace, and of another palace for the new senate.
The Church of Irene was restored at first and enlarged; but it was soon found
insufficient, and another church was commenced, at a short distance, the Church
of the Wisdom (2o0/a, St Sophia). St Sophia, the Senate, the Palace, and the
Hippodrome enclosed a vast square, the Forum of Augustus, in which, as at Rome,
a milestone of gold was erected. A long colonnade, which also dated from the
time of Severus, led to the new market-place, the Forum of Constantine, near
the principal gate of the enclosure of Severus. Beyond extended the new
quarters, traversed by two great roads, one of which, parallel with the sea,
followed westward the line of the old Via Egnatia, and ended in the Constantinian
enclosure, at the Golden Gate; the other, more to the north, ran in the
direction of the gate of Adrianople. Near the latter, and within it, the
emperor built a large church in honour of the Apostles[51]; it was
in the form of a cross, and rose in the midst of a court surrounded by
colonnades. Eusebius, who saw it when quite new, was much struck by the
|
69 |
r. 87] CHURCHES
IN BYZANTIUM
reflection of the sun upon its
cupola of bronze. In the same
court was the imperial mausoleum. Constantine had placed there twelve representative
tombs, deemed to be
those of the Twelve Apostles; his own sarcophagus occupied the centre.[52]
Besides these edifices, Eusebius[53]
mentions other churches, both within and without the city; these were dedicated
to the martyrs. He says also that, in this city to which he was giving his own
name, Constantine would not suffer any idols in the temples, or any sacrifices
upon the altars.[54]
But " idols" were not wanting in the public squares and elsewhere.
Many works of art and celebrated statues, the ornaments of temples and of
cities, were brought to Constantinople at this time and employed in its
decoration.[55]
Some of them still remain; after so many centuries and revolutions, there is
still to be seen, upon the site of the Hippodrome, the base of the celebrated
tripod consecrated at Delphi by the Greek cities in thanksgiving for their
victory at Plataea.
On May 11,330, the dedication of
the new city was celebrated with great pomp. Great expedition was shown in
executing the emperor's orders; in fact, there was too great haste; for these
hasty erections lasted but a short time. They were replaced by others, for the
city "guarded by God"[56]
was not destined to an ephemeral existence. Energetic measures had been adopted
from the outset to attract the populace to it, by privileges, obligations of
residence, official supplies of food, and gratuitous distribution of alms. Yet
time was necessary
before the new Rome could attain the greatness of tW old.1 In this, as in other things, Constantine had
opened the way, leaving to his successors the care of continuing his task. In this they succeeded. The original enclosure of Constantine was filled ; it became necessary to
construct another, much larger. The new Rome was developed, to confront, to the detriment, and at the expense of the ancient one. It furnished a magnificent centre of authority and an invincible fortress to the Roman power, then broken in the West. Behind its walls, the dynasties of the Middle Ages continued the succession of the Caesars, and maintained against barbarian Slavs and Arabian fanaticism, the tradition of the old mistress of the world, a tradition which may have been weakened and confused to any extent, but which was a tradition all the same. From the religious point of view, it resisted Islamism for eight centuries, and propagated the Gospel among the invaders who attacked it from the Ural and the Danube. Unfortunately, from its very importance, it early became a grave menace to Christian unity. The Hellenized Rome of the Bosphorus could never succeed in coming to an understanding with the old Rome, which remained, or had become once more, Latin. History is filled with the accounts of their conflicts ; their
separation, which seems beyond all remedy, is one of the gravest disasters which has ever befallen the religion of the Gospel.
After the ceremonies of the dedication, the emperor took up his
residence in Constantinople, and scarcely ever left it again. After the
Festival of Easter, in the year 337, he experienced certain ailments for which
he tried a course of hot baths ; afterwards, he visited Helenopolis, where the
memory of his mother was preserved as well as the cult of the martyr Lucian.
Here his malady assumed such a serious form that he feared his end was approaching.
1
According- to Julian, Orat. i. 8,
Constantinople as much surpassed
all other cities as it was itself surpassed by Rome: toffoi'tu) tu)v aWwi' airacriuv
fiei^ova Strw rijs 'Pui/xtj; eXarroOcrffai ookcc.
He removed to the imperial villa
of Achyron, near Nicomedia, and, as he had not yet received Baptism, he asked
the bishops to give it to him. The ceremony was presided over by the bishop of
the place, Eusebius, a personage of somewhat grievous notoriety, as we shall
soon see.1 Constantine died on May 22. His three surviving sons were
all absent; the one nearest to him, Constantius, came to superintend his
funeral, and carried his body to the Apostoleion at Constantinople. The
succession was not decided without some difficulty; affairs of State were still
conducted in the name of the deceased emperor until September 9, 337, on which
day his three sons were proclaimed Augusti.
Constantine has been, and still
is, the subject of various estimates. The main fact of his reign, the
conversion of the emperor and the empire to Christianity, has procured for him
the enthusiasm of some, and the severity of others ; for it is in the nature of
men that their present passions display their fierceness even in their manner
of representing ancient times. Unfortunately for Constantine, there was too
much bloodshed in his history. We might pass over the death of Maximian and of
Licinius, who were restless and inconvenient rivals; but his son Crispus, and
the son of Licinius, and his wife Fausta ! We have very little information with
regard to these horrible affairs. Constantine wished that the details of them
should be unknown ; perhaps, by this imposed silence, he may have suppressed
extenuating explanations. But, whatever may be the truth with regard to these
domestic tragedies, it is not only the Church which has reason to rejoice in
the first Christian emperor : the Empire also benefited under his government.
So long as he lived, he secured to it religious peace, a wise administration,
the safety of the frontiers, and the respect of neighbouring nations. It was no
inconsiderable achievement.
1
Eusebius, V. C. iv.
60-64. Cf. Jerome, Citron., a. Abr. 2353.
CHAPTER
III
the schisms resulting from
the persecution
Pope Marcellinus and his memory.
Disturbances at Rome with regard to
apostates : Marcellus, Eusebius. Egyptian quarrels : rupture between Bishops Peter and Meletius.
The Meletian schism.
Origins of the Donatist schism. Council of Cirta. Mensurius and Csecilian, Bishops of
Carthage. Schism against Cascilian
: Majorinus. Intervention of the Emperor. Councils of Rome and of Aries. Imperial arbitration.
Resistance of the Donatists
: organization of the schism.
I. The
Roman Schism.
At the
time when the persecution broke out, the Roman Church had had at its head, for nearly
seven years, Bishop
Marcellinus.1 The edict of confiscation of ecclesiastical property,
whether real or personal, was applied without
difficulty in Rome. The Christian community there was so considerable, and so well
known, that any kind of
disguise would have been not only dangerous but impossible. The formal records regarding
this seizure were
preserved for a long time, thanks to the belief of the Donatists that they could find weapons
in them against
their adversaries. Certain clerics were called upon to make the surrender of the things
confiscated— there
is no mention of the Holy Scriptures—and, when this case of conscience presented itself in
Africa, great stress was
laid upon their share in the transaction. Then came the order to arrest the members of the
clergy : it appears
1 His
name is mentioned in an inscription of the cemetery of Callistus, anterior to the persecution. (De
Rossi, Inscriptiones christianae, vol.
i., p. cxv.) that they must have evaded a too severe application of this order. Only
one priest, Marcellinus, and one exorcist, Peter, are
mentioned as having died at this time. The bishop escaped
the first measures of severity, as did those of Carthage,
Alexandria, and Antioch ; but he died on October 24, 304,
at the moment when Diocletian arrived in Rome, and when the persecution was everywhere raging in its full
severity.
For a person of such importance, it was sufficiently unfortunate, at
such a time, to die in his bed. The memory of Marcellinus was much ill-treated
by the Donatists during the course of the 4th century. They included him in the
number of the traditores without bringing forward any very clear
proofs. Several of them1 went farther, and charged him with a much
more serious offence : that he had offered incense upon pagan altars. This last
accusation seems to have been admitted in Rome, at least by the general public,
towards the end of the 5th century. We have no other documents respecting it
than two apocryphal ones : the spurious Council of Sinuessa, a composition a
little later than the year 501, and the Life of Marcellinus in the Liber Pojitificalis. These two documents agree in representing Marcellinus as having rehabilitated
himself. According to the council, a numerous assemblage of bishops had
established his fault and his repentance, but had refused to condemn the
sovereign bishop; according to the legend of the Liber Pontificalis, the
erring Pope, being once more arrested by his persecutors, showed more courage,
and shed his blood for the Faith.
Taken by themselves and reduced to their real value, such testimonies
would not be very compromising. There was in Rome, during the 4th century, a
colony of Donatists, who may well have spread abroad among the people the idea
of a Pope unfaithful to his duties at a time of persecution, an idea which may
have fructified, later on, in the hands of those fabricators of false legends
and false councils, who were so active at the beginning 1 Aug.,
Contra litteras Petiliani, ii. 202 ; De
unico baptismo, 27.
of the 6th century. But we mu^take
account of a fact, serious
in another way because it throws light, not upon popular rumours, but upon the opinions of
the superior clergy
in Rome, and that immediately after the persecution. The Roman Church in the time of Constantine
possessed a calendar
in which were marked the anniversaries of the Popes and of the principal martyrs. From the
time of Fabian
(250) until that of Mark (335), all the Popes appear there, with only one exception, that
of Marcellinus. Such an
omission,1 which cannot be accounted for by any errors in copying or other excuses of the
same kind, cannot
have been without reasons. In his Ecclesiastical History
Eusebius confines himself to saying that, when the persecution began, Marcellinus was
bishop; it is a simple
chronological note. He is, otherwise, very little informed of what was taking place in Rome in
his own time.
In fact, something unpleasant must have happened ; but we do not know exactly what it was.
Disorganized by the persecution,
and saddened by the death of its bishop, the Roman Church passed through a
crisis of considerable danger, less, perhaps, on account of the persecution
than of the internal dissensions which followed it. The violence of the
persecution appears to have diminished greatly after the abdication of
Diocletian ; when Maxentius was proclaimed emperor, it must have ceased
altogether.2 Yet the Christians in Rome were in no hurry to elect a
new bishop. Maxentius was a usurper, a rebel. His good-will did not guarantee
that of Galerius, who was then in open hostility against him and might at any
moment become once more master of the situation. Nevertheless, when, after the
death of Severus, Galerius had been driven back from Rome, and when Maxentius,
1 Marcellinus is only omitted in the calendar ; the Philocalian collection, which has preserved the calendar for us, contains a catalogue of the Popes, in which Marcellinus appears in his proper place.
2 Eusebius, H. E. viii. 14, goes so far as to say that at the outset he pretended to be a Christian "to please the Roman people"; he adds, what is more probable, that Maxentius commanded his subjects to moderate the persecution : Tw Kara Xpi<TTi,av£>v avdvai irpoaT&TTei Siuyfiov.
then on fairly good terms with
Constantine, appeared to have
established his power, it was decided to incur the risk of the election. Towards the end of
June 308, Marcellus
was enthroned as Pope, after a vacancy of nearly four years.
He found that the question of the apostates had already come to the
front, and was being discussed.1 The danger over, the apostates were
returning to the Church, and claiming even to enter it without conditions;
while the authorities, the new Pope at their head, faithful to traditional
principles, insisted that they should submit to penitential expiation. The number
of apostates was legion, and the conflict which they let loose degenerated into
a kind of sedition. From the temporary edifices where Christian assemblies were
held, the churches not having as yet been given back, the dispute soon spread
into the street, and public order was endangered. The government of Maxentius
intervened, and, on the accusation of an apostate,2 Marcellus was
adjudged responsible for the disorder and banished from Rome.
He was succeeded, either in the same year (309), or in the year following
(310), by Eusebius. This time, the election was not unanimous. Another
candidate, Heraclius, was acclaimed by the party opposed to the infliction of
pcnance. The schism was complete : troubles began once more. At the end of four
months, the police again interfered, arrested the two leaders, and drove them
out of Rome. Eusebius, banished to Sicily, died there shortly afterwards.
The edict of Galerius must have been known in Rome by the month of May,
311. Although Maxentius did not show himself unfavourable to the Christians, he
had
1As to what follows, we have no other documents than the epitaphs of Popes Marcellus and Eusebius, composed long afterwards by their successor Damasus. The description they give of the state of things in Rome agrees very well with what we know to have happened at Carthage and at Alexandria.
2Damasus does not give his name, but says he had denied Christ in time of perfect peace [inpace)—that is to say, before the persecution. He was an apostate before the time.
maintained the confiscations
carried out in 303. It seams that he
did not wish to be behindhand with Galerius in the matter of toleration, and that his
favourable attitude towards
Christianity was increased in consequence. The Roman Church, after a vacancy of one or two
years, again gave
itself a bishop, in the person of Miltiades (July 2, 311), and he obtained from Maxentius the
restitution of the
confiscated places. The " tyrant " and his praetorian prefect issued letters, with which the
deacons of Miltiades presented
themselves before the prefect of Rome: the churches were officially restored to them,
and a formal record
of this proceeding was drawn up.1
This time, persecution was really
over; the Roman Church enjoyed external peace. It seemed further as though internal
peace were also successfully established, for we hear no more, after that time,
of the schism with regard to penance. Other Churches were agitated by it for a
longer period.
2. The Meletian Schism.2
In Egypt, as elsewhere, the
question of the apostates gave rise to various opinions, and thereby, having
regard to the ecclesiastical usages of the time, to quarrels. Religious peace
was still very far off, when, in the spring of 306, the Bishop of Alexandria
issued a formal ruling upon the matter, inspired by sentiments of mercy.
1 This
formal record, as well as that regarding the confiscation, was brought forward by the Donatists at the
conference of 411. {Coll. 499-514 ; Aug. Brev. iii. 34-36 ; Ad Don. 17.)
'-' Upon the Meletian schism, see—(1) The
canons in the letter of St Peter
of Alexandria, with the additions in the Syriac text, edited by Lagarde in his Reliquiae iuris ecclesiastici antiquissimae, and
retranslated into Greek by E. Schwartz, "Zur Geschichte des
Athanasius," in the
Gottingen Nachrichten, 1905,
p. 166 etseq. ; (2)
Several extracts at the end
of the Historia acephala of St
Athanasius contained in the collection
attributed to the deacon Theodosius (MS. at Verona, No. LX.): (P. Batiffol, Byzantinische Zeitschrift, 1901, has carefully republished them, and shown the link which
connects them with the Historia acephala); (3) Epiphanius Haer. 68, in which the original history is already slightly illustrated with
legends ; (4) Athanasius, Apol. contra Arianos, n, 59 ; Ad episcopos Aegypti et Libyae, 22, 23.
|
77 |
p. 98] ST PETER
OF ALEXANDRIA
He had not the slightest idea of
receiving apostates to communion without penitence; but in his judgment on
particular cases, and in his estimate of the amends to be made, h6 gave
evidence of a certain compassion for the sinners, as well as a certain
eagerness to fill up the ranks of his Church, considerably thinned by so many
apostasies. The opposition which he foresaw,1 when publishing his
tariff of penance, was not slow in manifesting itself. A bishop of Upper Egypt,
Meletius of Lycopolis, well known for his uncompromising severity, protested
with considerable vigour, declaring that such a course was inopportune, that,
before holding out a welcoming hand to the apostates, the end of the
persecution should be waited for, and that then severe conditions should be
imposed upon them. He did not go so far, as Novatian had done half a century
earlier, as to deny to the fallen any hope of being restored to the communion
of the Church. Between him and Bishop Peter there were only questions of
degrees and of the proper amount of penance. But they were sufficient to lead
to extremities.
After the short respite, which
the Bishop of Alexandria had wrongly imagined to be the dawn of real peace,
persecution was revived in the East Peter concealed himself again, and his
representatives in the "great city" did the same. Meletius travelled
through Egypt, went from church to church, stirring up agitation upon the
question of penance, and intruding himself to perform ordinations, in place of
the Pastors whom the persecution kept in separation from their flocks, and of
those whom they had chosen to fulfil their duties. He even ordained bishops,
without any respect for the rights of the metropolitan, Peter, who alone had
authority in such matters. He thus drew down upon himself a severe letter from
four of his colleagues, Hesychius, Pacomius, Theodore, and Phileas, then
imprisoned together in Alexandria.2 The Bishop of Thmuis and his
three companions died soon after. Nevertheless, the unmanageable Bishop of
1 Nachrichten, 1905, p. 168.
2 Migne, Patrologia Graeca, vol. x., p. 1565.
Lycopolis persisted in his
attitude. He came to Alexandria, where he held communication with two
ambitious teachers,
Isidore and Arius1—the latter an ascetic, the other of more easy morals2—who
disclosed to him the place
of concealment of the bishop's vicars. Meletius had the audacity to replace them ; and chose,
for that purpose, two
confessors, one of whom was in prison, and the other at the mines, circumstances calculated to
win for them respect
but not to facilitate the exercise of their ministry.
Peter, being soon informed of
these vagaries, pronounced an excommunication against the Bishop of Lycopolis,
which was to last until a fuller examination of the circumstances could be
made. However, Meletius was arrested and sent to the mines of Phaeno, where he
found various persons of his own way of thinking, among them another Egyptian
bishop, called Peleus. They sowed discord among the Christians of their own country
who were working in this prison. These unfortunate beings, after labouring all
day long, spent their nights in anathematizing one another. When they were
released, in 311, their quarrels were not made up. They returned to Egypt, with
their hearts embittered, less against their persecutors than against their
brethren who did not share their opinions. The martyrdom of Bishop Peter did
not extinguish these angry feelings.3 His successors were restored
in the possession of the churches; an opposition to them was started in
conventicles, which were called " churches of the martyrs "—a strange
title, for, after all, Phileas and his companions, and Bishop Peter himself,
credited with being the patrons of apostates, had laid down their lives for the
faith; while Meletius, on his return from the mines, ended by dying in his bed.
1 Perhaps the celebrated heretic.
2 Moribus turbulentus, according to the Latin version.
3 Athanasius, Apol. adv. Ar. 59, says that Meletius was condemned in synod by Peter of Alexandria, for various
misdeeds and for having sacrificed, ewl 0v<ria,. This last imputation is very
improbable. It was not
brought forward, or at least was not proved, before the Council of Nicsea, which, if this had been
the case, would not have extended
to Meletius such lenient conditions.
|
f.
loifi] |
|
79 |
|
THE
DONATISTS |
The schism continued; it ended in the establishment of an opposition
hierarchy, which spread throughout the whole of Egypt, and lasted for one or
two generations. We shall soon meet with it again.
3. The Donatist Schism.
Africa also was sorely troubled
by schism ; things even went considerably farther there than in Egypt.1
As a consequence of the abdication of Maximian in 305, the African provinces
came under the imperial jurisdiction of the Caesar Severus. It was not without
difficulty that Maxentius succeeded in obtaining recognition in that country.
The vicarius of Africa, Alexander, vacillated between
the "tyrant" of Rome and the other emperors, legitimate but remote.
He ended by quarrelling with Maxentius; and, to extricate himself from the
difficulties of his position, proclaimed himself emperor in 308. This African
reign lasted three years; Maxentius put an end to it in 311, before engaging in
his own war against Constantine. His praetorian prefect, Rufius Volusianus,
sailed from Italy and overcame Alexander, who was taken prisoner and executed.
The persecution seems to have
been quickly over in Africa. When the churches had been destroyed, and the
Scriptures burnt (dies tvaditionis, 303), when, for more than a
year (304), Christians had been hunted out to compel them to offer incense (dies thurificationis), the government began to leave them comparatively in peace. It was
possible for them to assemble in secret without incurring very much danger, and
even to provide for the replacing of their bishops who had disappeared. This is
what took place at Cirta, in the spring of the year 305 : about ten bishops2
met together there in a private house,
1 Upon the documents with regard to this affair, see my memoir, " Le dossier du Donatisme," in the Melanges of the School of Rome, vol. x., 1890.
2 Council
of Cirta, formal record read at the conference of 411 (iii. 351-355; 387-400; 408-432; 452-47o;
Aug. Brev. iii.
27,31-33). St Augustine gives a long
fragment of it {Adv. Cresc. iii.
30); cf. Ep.
to give a successor to Bishop
Paul. The latter, as we learn
from the formal record of the seizure of his church, drawn up in 303, had not been a hero. And
this was the case
with the majority of the persons present. The president of the assembly, Secundus of
Tigisi, the senior of the
Numidian bishops, conceived the idea, quite praiseworthy in itself, of making
enquiries as to the conduct of his
colleagues. One of them had refused to burn incense, but, the year before, he had been a traditor; another had thrown the Four Gospels into the fire;
others had given up
various books to the police, but not the Scriptures. With regard to Purpurius, Bishop of Limata,
many damaging rumours were in
circulation ; he was accused of having
killed two' of his sister's children. He was certainly not at all an estimable person, and his
temper was very violent.
He was in a great rage with Secundus, who became frightened, cut short his
investigations, and passed a
general condemnation upon the sins of his brother bishops.
He was not himself above
suspicion. It was known that he had been called upon by the curator
and the municipality to give up the sacred books; but how he got out of it was
less clear. Purpurius, quick of tongue, did not hesitate to tell him so to his
face. As for Secundus, he had his own version of the occurrence.1 To
the messengers of the curator, he had replied majestically :
" I am a Christian and a Bishop ; I am not a traditor." When still
pressed to give up at least something, however small its value, he had equally
refused.
It was in this way that he
explained the matter to Mensurius of Carthage,2 about the time of
the meeting at Cirta. Mensurius had written to him—it is not known to what
effect—perhaps to consult with him as to the measures
43,
3 ; Contra litt. Petiliani,
i. 23 ; De unico bapt. 31 ; Ad Donatistas, 18 ; Contra
Gaudentium, i. 47,
etc.; Optatus, De schism, i. 14.
1 Aug. Brev. Coll. iii. 25.
2
The letters of Mensurius and Secundus, read
at the conference of 411
(iii. 334-343 ; Brev. iii.
25, 27), are also quoted by St Augustine, Ad Don. 18 ; De unico bapt. 29 ; Contra Gaud. i. 47.
|
r. KW] |
|
81 |
|
MENSURIUS
OF CARTHAGE |
to be taken after the
persecution. The Bishop of Carthage related
in his letter how cleverly he had evaded the search and substituted heretical works for the Holy
Scriptures.[57]He
spoke also of certain enthusiasts, whom no one asked to give up the Scriptures, but who went to
the police, of their
own accord, boasting that they possessed the sacred books, and proclaiming that they would never
give them up. The
ill-treatment they thus drew upon themselves did not at all recommend them to the bishop,
who forbade any
honour to be paid them. He was not less severe with regard to certain Christians of evil repute,
notorious criminals
or public debtors, who found during the persecution
a respectable way of putting themselves right, gaining an honourable reputation, and even
living comfortably in prison, where the generosity of the faithful enabled them to amass a little fortune for
themselves.
We know from other documents that Mensurius, whose clever evasions could
scarcely have been known to the public, passed at Carthage as a traditor, and that, if the opinion of lax Christians ignored this, he was
severely condemned in the prisons, where the confessors were suffering pain and
misery while awaiting the last penalty. Mensurius had thought it necessary to
interfere actively in restraining the zeal of the faithful. His deacon
Caecilian, who was charged with this office, necessary perhaps according to the
bishop's ideas, but in any case odious, was accustomed to lay wait for persons
at the approaches to the prisons and to intercept the food which was being
carried thither. The martyrs retaliated to these harsh measures by the excommunication
: " He who is in communion with traditores, shall have no part with us in
the Kingdom of Heaven."2
We see, then, that in Carthage the situation was somewhat strained.
Once more, as in the time of Decius, the
coBfessors were in conflict with their bishop; and Mensurius was not Cyprian. The senior bishop of Numidia, who was well acquainted with the position of affairs, replied to his colleague by extolling the grand examples given in his own province, the severity of the persecution, the resistance it had met with, the courage of the martyrs who had refused to give up the Holy Scriptures and, on that account, had suffered death. They had a worthy claim to the honour they received. He also spoke of his own conduct, in the terms quoted above. This letter strongly reminds us of the one which Cyprian received from the Roman clergy, after the first days of persecution.[58]
The result was that a certain agreement of view was very
soon arrived at between the Numidian episcopate and
the most zealous Christians of Carthage, especially
with regard to their estimate of Bishop Mensurius and
his attitude. The consequences were not slow to
disclose themselves.
Among the persons compromised in
the " usurpation " of Alexander, and diligently sought for, when the
Maxentian reaction ensued, was a certain deacon, Felix, accused of having
written a pamphlet against Maxentius ; he took refuge with the bishop. Being
called upon to give him up, Mensurius refused.[59] His
position in Carthage must have been an important one, for the proconsul did not
feel competent to proceed on his own authority. He sent a report to the
emperor, who ordered that, if Mensurius persisted, he was to be sent to Rome.
The bishop was actually put on board, pleaded his own cause, and gained it. Obtaining
permission to return home, he died before arriving at Carthage.
As soon as the death of Mensurius
became known, immediate steps were taken to proceed to the election of his
successor. The deacon Caecilian was elected. Three bishops from the neighbourhood
of Carthage,[60]
Felix of
|
p. 106] |
|
83 |
|
CONSECRATION
OF CiECILIAN |
Aptonga and two others, took part
in his ordination. Nothing
could have been more regular. But, unfortunately, Caecilian was seriously
compromised in the eyes of the
fanatics. Like the deceased bishop, he was to them a traditor, an enemy of the saints, an ecclesiastical persecutor. An opposition party was formed
at once. Two
priests, Botrus and Celestius, were ostensibly at the head of it. It was afterwards related that,
before his departure
for Italy, Mensurius, anxious about the treasures of his Church, had entrusted a large number
of valuable things
to two old men, and that, without informing them of the fact, he had also given to an old
woman a document mentioning
this deposit, with an inventory of the treasures. If any misfortune were to happen to the
bishop, she was to wait
until his successor was installed, and then to hand over the document to him. She did so, and
this greatly annoyed
the trustees, who had made up their minds to be unfaithful, and transformed them into
enemies of Caecilian.
But his most formidable adversary was Lucilla, a lady of high rank, very devout, rich, and
influential, of a
quarrelsome disposition,1 and an old enemy of the archdeacon, who, even before the persecution,
had opposed her
practices of devotion.2 She seized the opportunity of doing him an ill turn. We know what people
of this kind are
capable of.
The opposition party organized
itself, refused to recognize Caecilian, and invoked the support of the Numidian
bishops, with whom they had long been on friendly terms. One of these prelates,
Donatus of Casae Nigrae, had been staying for some time
in Carthage ; even
nos quoque et per provincias
universas tenetur ut ad ordinationes rite celebrandas
ad earn plebcm cui praepositus ordinatur cpiscopi ejusdem provinciaeproximi quiquc conveniant (Ep. lxvii. 5). In Rome also, it was the Bishop of Ostia, assisted^ by several
neighbouring prelates, who
consecrated the Pope.
1 Potens et factiosa femina.
2 She was
accustomed, at communion, before drinking from the chalice, to kiss a bone which, she said, had
belonged to a martyr— who in
any case had not been recognized as such (•vindicatus) by the Church of Carthage.
before Caecilian's ordination, he
had openly professed xhe greatest
dislike for him, and had already held aloof. In these early days of the struggle he played
an important part.
As to the senior bishop, Secundus, he assembled his forces, and hastened to Carthage, to meddle
with what was certainly
no concern of his.
|
85 |
|
1'. 108-9] SCHISM iv^AllTMteE |
Seventy bishops were thus
assembled to wage war against Caecilian. Although he had been regularly
installed, they pretended not to consider him a legitimate pastor, and held
their meetings outside the ecclesiastical precincts which Maxentius first, and
afterwards Constantine, had restored to him. Lucilla and her friends joined
them, with all the fanatics and enemies of the acting clergy in Carthage.
Caecilian was summoned to appear before them. Naturally, he refused,[61]
not being in any way subject to the jurisdiction of this irregular assembly,
whose first duty should have been to recognize him as its head. His case was
judged by default. It was decided that Felix of Aptonga, who consecrated him,
having been a traditor, his ordination was null and
void ; he was also condemned for his attitude, as deacon to Mensurius, with
regard to the imprisoned confessors. As at the council of 256, each of the
bishops present gave a vote with reasons assigned. Several bishops from the
neighbourhood of Carthage were condemned with Caecilian; and first and
foremost, Felix of Aptonga; all on the ground that they were guilty of being traditores. Without adjourning, the bishops then elected and ordained, in place of
Caecilian, a reader called Majorinus, who belonged to the house of Lucilla. The
latter, now finally revenged upon her bishop, did not fail to reward those who had helped her, and sent considerable sums to Numidia.1
To anyone who really understood the circumstances, this council must
have presented a singular spectacle. From authentic documents it is clear that
several, and those the most influential, of its members were traditores whose guilt was established ; and that upon others, and upon Secundus
himself, rested very grave suspicions in that respect. This did not prevent
them from posing as defenders of the saints, full of righteous indignation at
the position of Caecilian's consecrator. But their sins were nQt known in
Carthage; some ten years had still to elapse before they came to the knowledge
of the public. In the eyes of many people at the time, they had the appearance
of being upright and zealous judges ; Majorinus was soon surrounded by a
powerful party.
However, the churches were in the power of Csecilian. It was he whom the
government consulted in all the negotiations relating to the settlement of the
last crisis.2 In a letter, addressed to him by the emperor,3
Constantine, already acquainted with the divisions in the African Church,
invited Csecilian to seek the support of the proconsul Anulinus and the Vicarius Patricius, against those who were the cause of disturbances.
It was then the month of April, 313. One day the proconsul was accosted
in the street by a large crowd of persons, the leaders of whom presented him
with two documents, one sealed, the other open. The first bore the inscription
: " Plaints of the Catholic Church against Caecilian, presented by the
party of Majorinus." The other was a brief petition, in the following
terms: " We appeal to you, our good Emperor Constantine, for you come of a
just race; your father, unlike the other emperors, never practised persecution,
and Gaul remained free from that crime. In Africa, quarrels have arisen between
us and the other bishops. We implore your
1 Four hundred folles ; nearly sixty thousand francs (,£2,400).
2 Letters in Eusebius, H. E. x. 5, 6, 7.
3 Eusebius, II. E. x. 6.
Piety to send us judges from
Gaul. Given by Lucian, Dignus,
Nasutius, Capito, Fidentius, and other bishops of the party of Majorinus."1
The proconsul received these documents,
and forwarded them. Constantine thus found himself in the same situation as Aurelian at
Antioch, forty
years before, that of being made cognizant of a dispute between two Christian parties, and
interested by his
regard for public order that it should be cut short as effectually as possible. But Constantine was
personally influenced
in this affair by sympathies quite different from those of Aurelian. Besides, he was not
requested to pronounce
judgment himself upon the dispute, but/ to submit it to the consideration of bishops in
a specified country.
The dissenting Africans obtained the judges they asked for. The emperor selected
Rheticius, Bishop of
Autun, Maternus of Cologne, and Marinus of Aries. At the same time, he thought it his duty to
send them to Rome,
and entrust Pope Miltiades with the office of presiding over and controlling the debates.
To this end he
communicated to the Pope2 the act of accusation received by Anulinus, and took measures to
arrange that Caecilian
should come to Rome, with ten African bishops of his own party and ten of the adverse
party.
The tribunal assembled in the
house of Fausta, at the Lateran,3 on October 2, 313; there were
three sittings.4 By agreement with the emperor, the Pope had added
to the bishops from Gaul fifteen Italian prelates5; so that
1 ... et caeieris episcopis partis Donati, runs the transcription of this document in Optatus i. 22. But here, the ending has been retouched.
2 Letter from Constantine to Pope Miltiades in Eusebius, H. E. x. 5.
3 This is the first time that the Lateran is mentioned in ecclesiastical documents. Perhaps the house of Fausta had already been ceded to the Roman Church, either as a gracious gift or in compensation for some confiscated property.
4 The formal record of the first sitting was read at the conference of 411 (iii. 320-336, 403, 540; Brev. iii. 24, 31). A large fragment in Optatus, De schism, i. 23, 24 ; cf. Aug. Contra eft. Parmen. i. 10 ; Ep. 43, 5, 14 ; Ad Donat. 56, etc.
|
p. Ill] |
|
87 |
|
ROMAN
H)l»IL IN 313 |
5 The
Bishops of Milan, Pisa, Florence, Sienna, Rimini, Faenza, Capua, Beneventum, Quintiana (Labicum), Preneste, Tres Tabernae, there were nineteen bishops in all. Donatus of Casae Nigrae led the chorus of the
opposition. Requested to state what was their cause of complaint against Caecilian, they declared
that they had no personal objection to him, and postponed to
another sitting the statement and the proof of the objections which they raised to his ordination.1
Donatus, however, formulated some causes of complaint which
he could not substantiate. This led to his being accused himself. It was shown that, even before the ordination of
Caecilian, he had been a fomenter of schism in Carthage; he admitted that he had performed rebaptism, no
doubt upon apostates,2 and that he had laid hands on
bishops who were lafisi, both of them things contrary to the rules of the Church. No more was done on the first day.
At the second sitting the adversaries of Caecilian refrained from putting in an appearance: the third day was
given up to the votes, which the judges pronounced one after the other, first against Donatus, and then in favour of
Caecilian. We still possess that of Pope Miltiades, who spoke last: "Whereas Caecilian has not been accused by
those who came with Donatus, as they had announced,3 and as he has not been upon any point convicted by
Donatus, I think it is right to support him entirely in his
ecclesiastical communion." 4
The schismatics were thus
condemned and by the very
Ostia, Forum Claudii, Terracina, Ursinum (?) ; this last name may perhaps represent Bolsena (Vulsinii), perhaps Urbino (Urvinum).
1 It is thus that we may reconcile two points in St Augustine's summary : ubi accusatores Caeciliani qui missi fuerant negaverunt se habere quod in eum dicerent . . . ubi etiam promiserunt iidem ad- versarii Caeciliani alio die se repraesentaturos quos causae necessarios subtraxisse arguebantur. I think they intended to direct the debate upon the consecrator, Felix of Aptonga.
2 The rebaptism of heretics was still practised by everyone in Africa. There was no reason to complain of Donatus on that account. As to his laying hands on the bishops, we cannot quite see whether it was a case of reordination or readmission of penitents ; both were inadmissible, according to received custom.
3 Juxta professionem suam ; these words are not very clear.
4 That is to say, in his position with regard to communion with them, such as he had before the schism.
judgeacwhom they themselves had
demanded. They ^t out on
their return to Africa, but did not consider themselves beaten, and soon
appeared again to assail the emperor
with their protestations. The affair, they said, had not been examined properly, and in
detail. From that
time, Constantine had very little respect for these disturbers of the peace; he had willingly
concurred in the
judgment of the Roman council. But the accounts which his officials sent him from Africa
were not reassuring. A little spark had kindled a great fire. Division was raging everywhere. Some of the bishops
recognized Majorinus,
others Csecilian; often, in the same town, two parties organized themselves, one against
the other. There were
two bishops at Carthage; and the same state of things reproduced itself elsewhere. The
minds of men were
excited to an extreme degree: the followers of Majorinus called themselves the Church of the Martyrs, as the Meletians of Egypt had done, and
described the others as the
party of " the traitors." In such an over-heated atmosphere as this, the Church quarrels soon
degenerated into
acts of violence and street fights. The government was therefore justified in interfering in
this unfortunate affair,
however paltry it might seem, and in endeavouring to settle it.
Constantine decided to have the
case tried over again. To this end he convoked a great council in Gaul, at
Aries, to meet on August I, 314.[62]
It actually took place.[63]
The schismatics supported their cause there with
their usual iRolence, which produced a most unfavourable impression. The
bishops could scarcely recognize such enraged fanatics as
Christians.1 Not only did they
refuse to listen to their accusations, but they condemned
the accusers themselves. They also laid down the
principles which ought to decide the matter : " Whoever
shall have given up the Holy Scriptures or the sacred
vessels, or betrayed the names of his brethren, ought to be removed from the ranks of the clergy; always provided that the facts against him be confirmed by official documents (actis publicis), and not by mere rumours. If any such person has conferred ordination, and there is no cause of complaint against
those he has ordained,
the ordination so conferred cannot prejudice him who has received it. And, as there are
some people who,
against ecclesiastical rule, claim the right of being admitted as accusers, while supported by
suborned witnesses,
such persons must not be admitted, unless, as we said before, they can produce official
documents."2
Nothing could be wiser. It was
necessary to put a stop to the accusations, by which, almost everywhere, the
clergy were threatened by the discontented, to punish those who were really
guilty, to secure peace to the innocent, and to pass condemnation in doubtful
cases.
The Council of Aries profited by
this opportunity to regulate various points of discipline. We may note here the
understanding which was then established,
at the Council of Aries either by
their bishops or by other clerics. Italy : Rome, Portus, Centumcellae, Ostia, Capua,
Arpi, Syracuse, Cagliari,
Milan, Aquileia; Dalmatia: a bishop,
whose name is lost; Gaul: Aries, Vienne, Marseille, Vaison, Orange,
Apt, Nice, Bordeaux,
Gabales, Eauze, Lyon, Autun, Rouen, Reims, Treves, Cologne; Britain: London, York, Lincoln, and perhaps a
fourth Church; Spain : Emerita, Tarragona, Saragossa, Basti,
Ursona, and
another Church of Bsetica ; Africa:
Carthage, Csesarea in Mauritania,
Utina, Utica, Thuburbo, Beneventum (?), Pocofeltis (?), Legisvolumini (?), Vera (?).
1 Graves ac perniciosos legi jiostrae atque traditioni effrcnataeque mentis hominespertulivius, Letter to Silvester.
2 Can. 13.
upon the question of the baptism
of heretics, between the
Church on the continent of Europe and the Africans, those of them, at least, who followed
Csecilian. The African
Church renounced the custom, for which Cyprian had fought so ardently sixty years before,
and promised to
conform to the rule observed at Rome and in the other Churches of the West.[64]
The decision at Aries was not
without effect; a certain number of the dissidents joined themselves to
Csecilian 2 ; but the leaders remained obstinate. As little
satisfied with the Council of Aries as they had been with the Council of Rome,
they again hastened to appeal to the prince who had given them this twofold
opportunity of justifying their position. Constantine was extremely irritated
at their obstinacy. Nevertheless, he was willing to exhaust all means of
conciliation, and accepted their appeal.[65]
Either before or after the
Council of Aries,[66]
it had been decided by both parties to investigate the affair of Felix of
Aptonga and his " surrender." The Donatists [67]had
conceived the idea of going to the fountain-head, and obtaining a certificate
from the municipal magistrates of Aptonga to the effect that Bishop Felix had
really surrendered the Holy Scriptures in 303. The duumvir who had then been in office,
Alfius Csecilianus, was still alive. To him was sent a certain Ingentius, with
instructions to get the necessary document from him. Alfius was a respectable
pagan, sufficiently astute to guess at once that they
desired to takel advantage of him, and he refused to
speak. However, one of his friends, Augentius, who
had influence over him, was induced to intervene, and
he was told that Bishop Felix, having received in
trust several precious books which he did not wish to
give up, desired a certificate that they had been burnt
during the persecution. The honest Alfius was
scandalized at this disclosure:—" Here is a sample," he said, " of the good faith of
Christians ! " But he consented to write to Felix a
letter in which he recalled to him what
had happened in 303 ; how he had, in the absence of the
bishop, seized the church, taken away the bishop's
throne, burnt the doors and the correspondence (epistolas
salutatorias). The Donatist agent was obliged to be content with this not very
compromising document. When he
returned home, he made haste to complete it by a post-script of quite a different
meaning.
This letter, however, did not constitute an official document. To give
it that character, it was planned to obtain its authentication by the curia
of Carthage. Taking advantage of a journey which the duumvir
Alfius had taken to the capital, they summoned him to appear—at the request of
a certain Maximus, another Donatist agent —before " Aurelius Didymus
Speretius, priest of Jupiter Optimus Maximus, duumvir of the illustrious colony
of Carthage," in order to certify the notorious letter. It was increased
by the post-script; but whether because he was not allowed to read the whole,
or from some other cause, Alfius declared himself to be the author of the document.
This formal appearance took place on August 19, 314.[68]
The government also instituted enquiries of its own. By command of the
emperor, the vicarius ^Elius Paulinus summoned the ex-duumvir
Alfius and his recorder from Aptonga. They had to wait a long time at Carthage,[69]for
y£lius Paulinus had just then been replaced, and his successor,
Verus, fell ill, so that the proconsul ^EliSus was obliged to
take charge of the matter. He summoned before him,
not only Alfius, but also a centurion named Superius ; a
former curator,
Saturninus; the curator then in office, Calibius ; and a public slave,
Solon. These were all
carefully interrogated at the proconsular audience on February 15, 315. Alfius, being summoned
to identify his
letter, examined it more closely, and declared that the clauses compromising Bishop Felix had been
added later, and had
not been dictated by him. The forger, Ingentius, also appeared ; he was not put on the rack,
because he happened
to be decurion of a
small town ; but he confessed, without
torture, that he had added the post-script to Alfius' letter to revenge himself upon Bishop Felix,
against whom he
had some grudge. The report was despatched to the emperor, who summoned Ingentius to
appear before
him.[70]
Constantine was much embarrassed by
this affair, for he saw quite plainly that there was no way of inducing such
fanatics to submit with a good grace. At first he thought of sending some
trustworthy persons to Africa, after sending back there[71] the
Donatist bishops who were prosecuting the interests of their own party at his
court. Some days after, he changed his mind, kept them with him,[72]
and summoned both parties to Rome, where he spent the summer. The Donatists
came, but Caecilian, we do not know why, did not appear. The emperor was very
angry at this. He threatened to go himself to Africa, and teach both parties
"how the Divinity ought to be worshipped."[73]
Another year passed by.
Constantine succeeded in bringing together the two leaders, Csecilian and his
rival Donatus, the successor of Majorinus as head of the opposi- tion Church. A formal dePJte took place, at the end of which the emperor declared himself in favour of Caecilian. A communication of his decision was at once made to the vicarius of
Africa, Eumelius.1
Nevertheless, the emperor wished
to see if, in the absence of the two bishops, it would not be possible to
reunite the two Churches. To this end, he kept Donatus and C?ecilian in Italy,
and sent two commissioners to Carthage, the Bishops Eunomius and Olympius.2
These spent forty days there, trying their utmost to bring about an understanding
; but their mission of peace was opposed by the violence of the rebels. The
bishops ended by declaring that those alone were Catholics who were in
agreement with the Church spread throughout the whole world, and in consequence
entered into communion with Caecilian's clergy. The wiser spirits of the
opposing party also came over to their side; but the majority remained
inflexible. Donatus managed to elude the watch set over him, and returned to
Carthage; Caecilian did the same: and the religious war continued as fiercely
as ever.
Constantine tried rude measures.
The Donatists had possession of a certain number of churches in Carthage. He
gave orders that these churches should be taken from them,3 and, as
they resisted, proceedings manu militari were resorted to. Nothing could have suited the enthusiasts of the party
better: the champions of the martyrs could now look forward to becoming martyrs
themselves. With regard to the impression made upon them by the execution of
the law, we still possess a curious document relating to their eviction from
three churches in Carthage.4 During the first eviction, no blood was
spilt, but the soldiers
1 Letter of November io, 316, produced at the conference of 411 (iii. 456, 460, 494, 515-517, 520-530, 532, 535 ; Brev. iii. 37, 38, 41). Cf. Aug. Contra Cresc. iii. 16, 67, 82 ; iv. 9 ; Ad Don. 19, 33, 56 ; De imitate eccl. 46 ; E-p. 43, 20 ; 53, 5 ; 76, 2 ; 88, 3 ; 89, 3 ; 105, 8.
2 Upon this mission, see Optatus, i. 26.
3 A law mentioned by St Augustine, Ep. 88, 3 ; 105, 2, 9 ; Contra litt. Petitiani, ii. 205 ; cf,\ Cod. Theod., xvi. 6, 2.
4 " Sermo de passione SS. Donati et Advocat^' P. L. vol. viii.,
p. 752.
installed themselves in the
church, and gave themselves to riot
and debauchery; in the second, the Donatists were attacked and beaten ; one of them, the
Bishop of Sicilibba, was
wounded ; in the third, there was a veritable massacre ; several persons were killed, notably the
Bishop of Advocata.1 Summary
executions of this kind took place, no doubt, in many places; a certain number of people were
exiled, either
by way of precaution, or for having resisted eviction.2
But all proved ineffectual. The
schism spread from one end of Roman Africa to the other, in spite of all the
decisions, and in spite of the futility of the original strife. People made up
their minds to being unsupported in their opinions ; as to the decisions of
emperor or bishop, no notice was taken of them; communion with the Churches
over the sea counted for nothing. The Church no longer existed save in Africa,
and in the party over which Donatus presided. Donatus was not an ordinary man.
He was intelligent and well educated,3 and of ascetic morality; he
ruled with a very high hand the strange following whose chief he was, and among
whom we are a little astonished to find him. But, like Tertullian, Donatus was
very domineering, and in his own world, such as it was, he reigned supreme. His
followers, who were very proud of him, treated him as a being of a higher order
than themselves.
If the schism flourished at
Carthage, and in the proconsular province, this was nothing in comparison with
1 If strictly pressed, all these things may have happened in the same church ; the account is more eloquent than lucid. Cf. the conjectures of M. Gauckler (Comptes rendus de VAcademie des Inscriptions, 1898, p. 499), and of M. Gsell {Melanges de PEcole de Rome, 1899, p. 60) upon the name Advocata and of the bishop killed in this affair.
2 The comes Leontius and the dux Ursacius, who were concerned in these reprisals, left a memory odious to the Donatists. Upon these personages, see Pallu de Lessert, Fastes des provinces africaines, vol. ii., pp. 174, 233.
3 No
writing of his has been preserved. St Jerome {De viris, 93) knew of
Donatus' many writings pertaining to his heresy {multa ad suam haeresim pertinentia\ and also a treatise on the Holy
Spirit, in conformity
with Arian doctrine.
|
p. I21] |
|
95 |
|
DONATISM
IN NUMIDIA |
its success in Numidia. There,
almost everyone was Donatist.
The Catholics in those parts had a very hard life. They were forced to realize the
emptiness of official
protection. No one wished to have anything to do with them, not only from a religious
point of view, but
even in ordinary life. No one spoke to them, no one answered their letters; everyone sought
occasions for insulting
them, and at a pinch for murdering them: "
What communication can there be between the sons of the martyrs and the followers of traitors ?
"
The " sons of the
martyrs" had a severe trial in 320. In that year, a conflict arose between
the Bishop of Cirta (called at this time Constantina) and one of his deacons.
This bishop was Silvanus, one of the original supporters and leaders of
Donatism. The deacon Nundinarius had been excommunicated by him—we do not know
for what reason; he claimed even to have been pelted to some extent with
stones. He went to complain to various bishops in the district, threatening, if
reparation were not given him in Constantina, to reveal dangerous secrets. The
prelates, to whom he appealed, tried to intervene ; some of them were
interested in securing the deacon's silence. But they could not succeed in
closing his mouth, and the dispute ended in an official enquiry, over which the consularis of Numidia, Zenophilus, presided in due form. The government was not at
all sorry to take the great Donatist leaders red-handed in this way, and to
discredit them in the public opinion. The matter was examined at a public
hearing, at the request of Nundinarius, on December 13, 320.
The formal record respecting the
seizure of the church at Cirta, in 303, was produced, and it appeared from this
that Silvanus, then a sub-deacon, had assisted his bishop in giving up to the
magistrates the sacred vessels of his church. This enemy of traditores, who for years was engaged in railing against them, had been himself a traditor. The fact was established by evidence, that Silvanus and Purpurius, the
notorious and violent Bishop of Limata, were thieves; that they had
appropriated jars
of vinegar belonging to the fiscal authorities and
deposited in a temple, one taking possession of the contents, and the other of the jars; that Lucilla, the great patroness of the schism, had rewarded the services of the Numidian bishops, or (and this was a still more serious matter) that some of them had appropriated the alms which she had entrusted to them for distribution among the poor; also, that Silvanus had received money for the ordination of a priest. Nundinarius also brought forward evidence with regard to the election of Silvanus, which proved the strong dislike with which it had been regarded by a section of the people, and in addition a strange record, in which the consecrators of that bishop confessed to having been guilty of various acts of traditio}
As a result of this, a
circumstantial account of the whole affair was drawn up, of which only a
portion remains to us. Silvanus was exiled, it would be hard to say exactly for
what reason; the misdeeds with which Nundinarius reproached him were, after all,
mostly of an ecclesiastical character,[74] and did
not fall under the operation of legal penalties; we are led to conclude that he
was considered as an instigator of disorder, and that therefore, like several
others, he was banished in the interests of public tranquillity. The Donatists
in the time of St Augustine said that, during the " persecution " of
Ursacius and Zenophilus, Silvanus was exiled for not having wished to unite
with the rest of the Church (communicare).[75]
|
p. 124] |
|
97 |
|
ATTITUDE
OF CONS'MNTINE |
It was not long before he
returned, and with him the other exiles. Constantine, finding it impossible to
subdue them by severe measures, soon decided, on their request, to let them
alone. The letter of May 5, 321, in which he notifies this decision to the vicarius Verinus,[76]
is as severe as it could possibly be to WKe
Donatists. It is the same with another
letter which he wrote, a little later, to the Catholic
bishops, enjoining them to bear patiently with the insults of
their liberated enemies.1 The emperor loved to persuade himself that the agitators were but few in number, and could easily be gained by methods of kindness. A fond illusion in administrative affairs! He discovered only too soon upon what kind of gratitude he could rely. At Constantina, the episcopal city of the notorious Silvanus, he had constructed, at his own cost, a basilica for the use of Catholics. As soon as the building was finished, the Donatists took possession of it, and no official summons, no judicial decisions, no imperial
letters, could induce them to give it up. Constantine found himself obliged to build another church. The best proof we have of the supremacy of the Donatist party in Numidia is, that they had succeeded in depriving the Catholic clergy of their immunity from the duties of the curia, and other similar offices, a privilege
which had already
been granted to them by the State. For this purpose also the emperor was obliged to
interfere. We must
add that, while he thus left the African Catholics to their fate, he carefully preached to them,
in the most edifying
terms, the forgiveness of injuries!2 This must have been small comfort in tribulations
which were only too
real.
1 Migne, P. L. vol. viii., p. 491 : Quod fides.
|
G |
|
II |
2 Letter
"Cum summi Dei," Sardica, February 5, 330 {P. L. vol. viii.,
p. 531); law of the same day in the Theodosian Code, xvi.
2, 7.
CHAPTER
IV
arius and the council of
nig4ea
The
parishes of Alexandria. Arius of Baucalis: his doctrine. Conflict with traditional teaching. The
deposition of Arius and his followers.
Arius is supported in Syria and at Nicomedia. His return to Alexandria: his Thalia. Intervention of Constantine. Debate on the
Paschal question. The Council of Nicaea.
Presence of the Emperor. Arius again condemned. Settlement of the Meletian affair, and of
the Paschal question. Compilation
of the Creed. Disciplinary canons. The Homoousios. First
attempts at reaction.
After the
martyrdom of Peter (|3i2), the Church of Alexandria had for a short time at its head
Achillas, one of the
former masters of the Catechetical School. His tenure of office lasted but a few months,
and he was succeeded
by Alexander. Both of them had cause of complaint
against Meletius and his schism ; but Alexander had besides trouble with Arius, one of his
priests, and this difficulty
was a great event in the history of the Church.
The city of Alexandria contained
at that time, and subsequently, several churches controlled with a certain
measure of independence by special priests. St Epiphanius1 mentions
several of these churches—e.g., those of Dionysius, of Theonas,
of Pierius, of Serapion, of Persia, of Dizya, of Mendidion, of Annianus, and of
Baucalis, which, perhaps, do not all date back to the time of which we are now
speaking. Over all the members of these churches, both clergy and laity, the
bishop had superior authority. To
1 Haer. lxix.
3.
|
99 |
p. 126] THE CLERGY OE ALEXANDRIA
ensure the maintenance of this,
and to preserve the unity of the
flock, regular meetings assembled the priests and deacons together around the supreme head of
the local Church.
But there were decentralizing
influences at work. The Alexandrian priests remembered the time when they
themselves ordained their bishop.[77]
During the episcopate of Alexander, one of them, named Kolluthus, asserted once
more this power of ordination, and began to hallow priests and deacons, without
any reference to his ecclesiastical superior. But quite another matter
presented itself.
About the year 318,[78]
the priest of Baucalis, Arius, began to excite much discussion. He had already
been talked about with regard to the Meletian schism, with which he seems to
have been mixed up for some time. After somewhat wavering as to his course,
during the episcopate of Peter and Achillas, he ended by regaining his balance
under Alexander. He was an elderly man, tall and thin, of melancholy looks, and
an aspect which showed traces of his austerities. He was known to be an
ascetic, as could be seen from his costume, which consisted of a short tunic
without sleeves, over which he threw a sort of scarf, by way of a cloak. His
manner of speaking was gentle : his addresses were persuasive. The consecrated
virgins, who were very numerous in Alexandria, held him in great esteem ; among
the higher clergy he counted many staunch supporters.[79]
100 ARIUS AND THE COUNCIL OF NICtEA [ch. iv.
Indeed, he had a party and a doctrine of his own. In Alexandria, it was
not at all an exceptional thing to have a doctrine of one's own. We have seen
before what could be taught, in the days when Clement and Origen ruled over the
Catechetical School. That school was still in existence, and had abandoned
neither the ideas nor the methods of its former masters. But still it was only
a school; the teaching of Arius was given in the name of the Church. And the
Church recognized at once that it raised difficulties. Later on, the Meletians
claimed to have had their part in the recognition of this, and said that it was
they who had awakened the bishop's attention. It seems more probable that the
opposition against Arius originated with Kolluthus, one of his colleagues,
perhaps the same man with whom we have just been concerned.
But however that may be, Arius was called upon for an explanation.
During his youth, he had attended, in Antioch, the school of the celebrated
Lucian. It was from this quarter that he had derived his system, which can be
summarized in a few words.
" God is One, eternal, and unbegotten.1 Other beings are
His creatures, the Logos first of all. Like the other creatures, the Logos was
taken out of nothingness
ovk ovtoov) and not from the Divine
Substance; there was a time when He was not {Tjv ore ovk ?jv) ; He was created, not
necessarily, but voluntarily. Himself a creature of God, He is the Creator of
all other beings, and this relationship justifies the title of God, which is
improperly given to Him. God adopted Him as Son in prevision of His merits, for
He is free, susceptible of change {rpeirroi), and it is by His own will that
He
who had before him documents
which we do not possess in their entirety.
According to him, Arius belonged at first to the party of Meletius ; having then joined Bishop Peter
and been ordained deacon, he
again quarrelled with his superior. Under Achillas, he may have resumed his functions, and may even
have been promoted to the
dignity of the priesthood. Cf. supra, p. 78.
1 In those days scarcely any difference was
recognized between yevr)T6s
(become) and yewr)Tos (begotten), any more than between their contraries aytvrjTos and ayivvipos.
p. 128] THE LOGOS-DOCTRINE AND AltlANISM 101
determined HimMlf on t^ side of
good. From this sonship
by adoption results no real participation in the Divinity, no true likeness to It. God
can have no like.
The Holy Spirit is the first of the creatures of the Logos ; He is still less God than the Logos.
The Logos was made
flesh, in the sense that He fulfilled in Jesus Christ the functions of a soul."
This idea of the Word as a
creature, however remote from
received tradition, was yet not without connection with certain theological systems professed
at an earlier date.
From the time of Philo to that of
Origen and Plotinus, leaving,
of course, Gnosticism out of account, all religious thinkers formulated the idea of the Word
with cosmo- logical
prepossessions in their minds. Their abstract God, their Being in Itself, ineffable and
inaccessible, was so absolutely
opposed to the world of sense, that there was no means of passing from one to the other,
except through an
intermediary who should participate in both. The Word proceeded from God, from the Divine Essence;
but as He contained in Himself, in
addition to the creative power,
the idea, the pattern of the creation, He fell, in certain respects, within the category of the
created. However like the Father He might be represented as being, there were none the less between them
differences of capacities.
Under such conditions, the problem was not resolved, but merely changed from one point
to another. The two
ideas of Infinite and Finite were confronted with each other, and in conflict, in the
intermediate Person. The Word
was linked to God by a mysterious procession, upon which there were many discussions with
much use of
figurative language, but which no one could clearly define. It could not easily be reconciled
either with pure
Monotheism or with the idea of a distinct Person, two essential data furnished by tradition,
and based upon Scripture.
At the
time of which we are now speaking, it is remarkable
that everyone seemed to be in agreement to escape from this impasse. The followers of Lucian
resolutely sacrificed the obscure idea, in favour of a cl^lrer one; they no longer affirmed any Procession
from the Substance.
The whole Divinity was contained in the Father;
He alone was truly God. The Word was the First of
creatures, but a creature. He was no longer God, He was essentially distinct from God. It was
thus that they
thought to save Monotheism, and also the personality of the pre-existing Christ. The
philosophical difficulty was
eliminated, but with it had disappeared the very essence of Christianity. In complete
contradiction to Arius,
Alexander and Athanasius held firmly to the absolute Divinity of the Word. At the risk
of appearing to agree
with the Modalists, they cut short all idea of procession from without, paid no heed to the
asserted necessities
of cosmology, maintained, as best they could, the distinction of Persons, but preserved
first and foremost the
identity of the Word with God. The religious aspect of the question dominated everything. The
heavenly Being,
incarnate in Jesus Christ, must be God without qualification, and not approximately so, or
as a way of speaking.
Otherwise, He would not be the Saviour. That
such ideas were difficult to translate into the philosophical language of that day, is a
matter which they perhaps
took into consideration, but they scarcely troubled themselves on that account; they were not
concerned with cosmology,
but with religion; not with scientific proprieties, but with tradition.[80]
Besides, in treating of these Divine
matters, is one called upon to explain everything? Generationem
eius quis enarrabit ?
|
1'.
131] |
|
103 |
|
ARIANISM
AT ALEXANDRIA |
This state of mind was not
peculiar to the Bishop of Alexandria.
We have seen instances of it elsewhere, and for a long time past. Side by side with
scholastic theories, there
had always been, even among highly cultivated persons, an opinion which respected these
mysteries of religion,
whjch held fast to the essential doctrines, aH distrusted persons who threatened to
compromise these under
pretence of reconciling them with other notions, or throwing more light upon them. Bishop Peter
had already given an example of this
state of mind, on the throne
of Alexandria. After Alexander, it was very clearly maintained by Athanasius, who was
already, at the time
when our present narrative begins, a deacon and adviser of his bishop.
The
doctrines of Arius were discussed first in the assemblies of the Alexandrian clergy, under
the presidency of
Alexander, who appears to have directed the debates with much moderation and kindness. The
teaching given in
certain churches of the city was brought forward, and it was shown to be contrary to tradition. The
incriminated priests,
being first entreated, and then commanded, to renounce their innovations, obstinately
refused. The situation
became grave. Upon one point of principal importance, the superior clergy of
Alexandria were divided ; some,
with their bishop, taught the absolute Divinity of Christ; others, with Arius at their head,
would only accord him a
divinity which was relative and secondary.
Such a
state of things could not continue. From the moment that Arius and his followers refused
to accept the teaching
of their bishop, they ought to have resigned their functions. They did nothing of the kind,
imagining no doubt
that, in view of the independent position of the Alexandrian priests, they were rulers of the
Church, quite as much
as their bishop was, and had no need of his instructions. And as their number was
comparatively large,
Alexander thought it his duty to reinforce the authority of his decision, by summoning the
whole of the Egyptian
episcopate to his assistance. These indeed were beginning to be excited ; Arius had
supporters amongst them.
The affair was not exclusively an Alexandrian affair: it was beginning to interest all
within the metropolitan jurisdiction. Nearly a hundred bishops rallied round Alexander : two of them, Secundus of
Ptolemais in Cyrenaica,
and Theonas of Marmarica, deserted, and rfcged3h
em selves on the side of Arius. They were deposed, and with them six priests and six
deacons of Alexandria:
the priests Arius, Achillas, Aeithales, Carpones,
another Arius, and Sarmatas ; and Euzoius, Lucius, Julius, Menas, Helladius, and Gaius,
the deacons. Mareotis
also, a rural district surrounding Lake Mareotis, was represented in the list of the
proscribed : either at the council,
or shortly afterwards, two priests from that district, Chares and Pistus, and four
deacons, Serapion, Parammon,
Zosimus, and Irenaeus, openly professed their sympathy with Arius, and were deposed, as he
was.1
There
were not many defections in the Egyptian episcopate
as a body; but the Alexandrian clergy were very considerably affected. Arius and his
followers, like Origen
in bygone days, decided to leave Egypt, passed over to Palestine and settled at Csesarea.
And, still like Origen,
they met there with a warm welcome. For several
years the learned Eusebius had presided over that Church. His reputation was great: his
historical works and his
apologies had had time to make their way. In theology, his Origenism had not remained
unyielding. In particular,
he had sacrificed the eternity of creation, and, therefore, Origen's reason for maintaining
the eternity of the
Word. At bottom, he thought like Arius; but in proportion as the latter was clear and
precise in his explanations,
so did the Bishop of Csesarea excel in clothing his ideas in a diffuse and
flowing style, and in using many
words to say nothing. We can form an idea of this from the elaborations with regard to the
generation of the Word,
which figure at the beginning of his
Ecclesiastical History? Other
bishops in Palestine, Phoenicia, and Syria
held the same opinions.3
1 See Alexander's encyclical letter, 'Eeos tru/iaros, and the document annexed, KardOea-is 'Apdov (Migne, P. G. vol. xviii., pp. 573, 581). The encyclical was signed by seventeen priests and twenty-four deacons of Alexandria, nineteen priests and twenty deacons of Mareotis. At the head of the priests of Alexandria signs a certain Kolluthus, who may well have been the person of whom mention has already been made.
2 H. E. i. 2.
3
In his letter to Eusebius of Nicomedia,
Arius mentions, besides
|
105 |
p. 133-4]
EUSEBIUS AT NICOMEDIA
The
Bishop of Caesarea was not at that time, as he became afterwards, a personage in favour at
court, and of
assured position. This part was filled by another Eusebius, an aged prelate well versed in
intrigue, who had succeeded
in transferring himself from Berytus, where he had first exercised his episcopal functions,
to the more important
see of Nicomedia. There, in close proximity to the court, in high favour with the
Empress Constantia, the
sister of Constantine and the wife of Licinius, he had made for himself a position, the strength of
which was soon
felt. He was besides a theologian, and a disciple of Lucian of Antioch. He shared all the ideas
of Arius, and for a
long time had been on the coldest of terms with his colleague of Alexandria. The party could
never have dreamed
of more powerful patronage. Arius wrote to Eusebius from Palestine,1 and
lost no time in joining him.
The
Bishop of Nicomedia set himself at once to work : he inundated the Orient and Asia-Minor with
letters addressed
to the bishops,2 in order to persuade them to range themselves on the side of Arius, and
to support him against
his own bishop,by demanding of the latter a reversal of his decision. Arius drew up an
explanation of his
doctrine, in the form of a letter addressed to Alexander3; and this
was circulated in the hope of gaining many
adhesions. Eusebius of Caesarea interposed several times on his behalf with the Bishop of
Alexandria.4
the Bishop of Cresarea, those of
Lydda (Aetius), of Tyre (Paulinus), of Berytus
(Gregory), of Laodicea (Theodotus), of Anazarba (Athanasius), "and'all the Easterns." Yet he
himself admits that the bishops of Antioch
(Philogonius), of Jerusalem (Macarius), and of Tripoli (Hellanicus) were opposed to him. There were
others also.
1 Epiphanius, lxix, 6; Theodoret, i. 5. It is in this letter that he gives Eusebius of Nicomedia the name of collucianist (<rv\\ovKiavi<rta).
2 One of these letters, addressed to Paulinus of Tyre, has been preserved in Theodoret, H. E. i. 5. Paulinus seems to have had some difficulty in taking a side.
3 Athanasius, Dc sy?iodis, 16; Epiphanius, lxix. 7, 8.
4 Letter
mentioned by Eusebius of Nicomedia, in the document quoted above, note 1 ; another letter, of
which some fragments appear in the Acts of the Vllth CEcumenical Council, Mansi Concilia, vol. xiii., p. 317. Cf. Sozomen, i. 15 ad fin.
Alexander,
meanwhile, had not been idle. He wrote to all
the bishops, protesting against the interference of Eusebius of Nicomedia, "who deems
himself entrusted with the
care of the whole Church, ever since, abandoning Berytus, he cast his spell over the Church
of Nicomedia, without
anyone daring to punish him for so doing," and poses as the protector of Arius and his
party. Alexander then
gave the names of the condemned persons, and summarized, in a brief outline, the
principal features of their
teaching, " more pernicious than the heresies of the past, the fore-runner of Antichrist."
To this letter were added
the signatures of all the clergy who had remained faithful, both in Alexandria and Mareotis.1
A copy was sent to
Pope Silvester2; others to the Bishop of Antioch,3 Philogonius, to Eustathius,
Bishop of Berea, and to many besides.
Just as Arius was collecting signatures for his profession of faith, so in the same way the
messengers of Alexander
were obtaining signatures everywhere for his protest against it. He gained many adherents
from Syria, Lycia,
Pamphylia, Asia, Cappadocia, and the neighbouring countries. He wrote4 a little
later to another Alexander, Bishop
of Byzantium, to obtain his support also. In this letter he complains of the disturbances
which the followers of Arius
are causing him in Alexandria. Women were mixing themselves up with the affair; I have
already said that
Arius was in high favour with the virgins. These obstinate and argumentative ladies raised
one quibble after
1 It is this letter (Evos aufiaros) {P. G. vol. xviii., p. 572) which is called the Tome of Alexander. Dr E. Schwartz (Nachrichtoi, 1905, p. 265) wishes to reserve this title for a document preserved in a Syriac MS. in the British Museum {Add. 12, 156, copied in 562), and published by P. Martin (Pitra, Analecta Sacra, vol. iv., p. 196; Schwartz gives a Greek translation of it). This document seems to be derived from a copy of the Tome, addressed to a Bishop Meletius (he can hardly be the person spoken of by Eusebius, H. E. vii. 32, who speaks of him as if he were dead ; see rather Athanasius, Ep. ad episcopos Aegyptios, 8) ; topographical references of a very doubtful character have been added to it, as well as the signature, also suspect, of the Bishop of Antioch, Philogonius.
2 Quoted in a letter of Liberius, in 354 (Jaffe, 212).
3 Theodoret,
//. E. i. 3. 4 P. G. vol. xviii., p. 548.
|
107 |
|
P. 13$] |
|
THE TIIAIJA |
another l^inst their bishop. They
held schismatical meetings.
In short, the general disorder, which the exodus of the condemned persons had not
appeased, became
every day more extreme.[81]
The return of Arius brought
matters to a crisis. A synod,
assembled in Bithynia by the efforts of Eusebius of Nicomedia, had pronounced that the
dissenting party ought to
be admitted to communion, and that Alexander should be entreated to receive them. As he
still refused, the
supporters of Arius in Phoenicia and in Palestine, Eusebius of Caesarea, Paulinus of Tyre,
Patrophilus of Scythopolis,
and several others, in their turn assembled in council, and authorized Arius and his
adherents to resume their
functions, while remaining, however, at the same time under obedience to their bishop.[82]
This latter condition was
difficult to fulfil. Arius and his
friends returned, counting apparently upon the number and energy of their supporters to force the
hand of their ecclesiastical
superior. Nothing was neglected which could excite the populace and secure their support
for the opposition
party. Pamphlets were circulated, and even songs. Arius had composed a long rhapsody,
in which the
beauties of his metaphysics were extolled. This is what is known as his Thalia, and several fragments of it have been preserved. It begins as follows :—
According to the faith of God's elect, Who comprehend God, Of the holy children, The orthodox,
Who have received the Holy Spirit of God,
This is what I have learnt
From those who possess wisdom,
Well-educated people,
Instructed by God,
Skilled in all knowledge.
It is in their footsteps, that I walk, even I,
That I walk as they do,
I, who am so much spoken of,
I, who have suffered so much
For the glory of God,
I, who have received from God
The wisdom and knowledge which I possess.
The
dock-labourers, the sailors, all the idle and the rabble in the streets, knew these songs, and
shouted them into the
ears of Alexander's faithful followers. Hence ensued brawls without end.
Outwardly,
the episcopate was greatly divided. Each of the
two parties boasted of adhesions received. Letters in favour of Arius were formed into a
collection1; the same was
done with those in support of the Bishop of Alexandria.2 A rhetorician of
Cappadocia, called Asterius, who had
apostatized during the persecution, and could not enter the ranks of the clergy on that
account, spent his time
travelling through the East, giving lectures to explain and defend the new theology. The public
began to take interest
in these questions, even the pagan public, who, of course, took advantage of this
opportunity to amuse themselves
at the expense of the Christians and of their beliefs. The quarrels of Arius and Alexander
were even echoed
in the theatres.3
It was
in this state of disturbance that Constantine found the Eastern Church, when his victory
over Licinius brought
him into close relations with it.
On his
arrival at Nicomedia, he had at first intended to visit the " Orient"4
immediately; and among the reasons
which prevented him, these ecclesiastical disputes held an important place. The accounts given
him with regard
to that at Alexandria astonished and distressed him. He had counted upon the assistance of
the Greek episcopate
to help him in reducing the African schism,
1 Athanasius, De synodis, 17.
2 I cannot accept as authentic the Council of Antioch in 324, of which Dr E. Schwartz (Nachrichten, 1905, p. 171 et seq.) publishes a supposed synodical letter addressed to Alexander of Byzantium (N«?as 'Pci/^s) from a Syriac MS. at Paris, No. 62.
3 Eusebius, V. C. i. 61.
4 By which
is meant here, Syria and Egypt.
|
P.
138] |
|
109 |
|
ATTITUDE
OF CONSTANTINE |
which was a grievous anxiety in
his religious policy, and lo !
the Greek bishops were themselves divided. And why? For a mere nothing. Alexander had been
imprudent enough to puzzle his priests with idle questions respecting a text from the Bible[83]
upon subjects of no religious
importance; and Arius, instead of keeping his own opinions to himself, had expressed and
defended them
with extreme obstinacy. Was this of all others the time to devote oneself to such
disputations ? Could they not
let such irritating and insoluble questions sleep, and live at peace in Christian brotherhood ?
The emperor wrote a letter in
this sense, addressed jointly
to Alexander and to Arius. It was carried to them by the hand of his faithful adviser in
matters ecclesiastical,
Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, who had followed him to the East. Constantine
implored them both, in moving
terms, to be reconciled with each other, and so to restore peace to the Church, and
tranquillity to their
sovereign.
In Constantine's method of
dealing with this affair, we
recognize at once the ruler and administrator favourable towards the Christian
religion, desirous even that the
whole world should accept it, and that in this way a moral unity (he expressly says so) might
be established, but at
the same time quite incapable of interesting himself in metaphysical
questions. The kind of Christianity which
the government wanted at the time was the religion of the Supreme Being (summa divi?iitas),
crystallized in the faith in Christ as Revealer and Saviour, and in the observance of the religious and moral
precepts inculcated
by the Church in His name. As for puzzling one's brains with regard to the summa divinitas, and its intimate relationship with Christ, it
might be all very well as
a subject of study for private individuals; different opinions might be held on such a subject;
but what was the
use of producing them in public, and especially with such persistence as to provoke
opposition and to
give rise to quarrels?1 The State could be intere^M in such matters only in so far as they
affected the public welfare.
Hosius,
who was a practical man, may have been, at
bottom, of the same opinion as the emperor. Nevertheless, when he arrived at
his destination, he at once perceived
that the imperial exhortation was not sufficient to calm the troubled spirits. It might
perhaps have succeeded
with Westerns, whose theological needs were limited. But with Greeks, who were born
thinkers, talkers,
and wranglers, it was quite another matter. The question could not be suppressed; it was
necessary to decide
it.
However,
advantage was taken of the visit of Hosius, to settle certain local affairs. It was
undoubtedly at that
time that Kolluthus was condemned and his ordinations declared invalid. At all
events, among them was annulled
that of a certain Ischyras, who came to the surface again later and made some stir.2
On his
return to Nicomedia, Hosius informed the emperor
of the state of affairs, and Constantine decided to summon a great council, which, as they
both thought, would
succeed in restoring peace.
The
affair of Arius was not the only one which excited trouble. There were also the schism
of Meletius in Egypt
and the dispute on the calculation of Easter. The substance of the latter question may be
stated as follows 3:—
The
dispute in Pope Victor's time between the Church of Rome and the Churches of Asia had
ended in
1 We may note, in the imperial letter, this curious comparison : "Philosophers themselves (of a school) are all in agreement as to their way of looking at things (56y/m) ; if sometimes they are divided with regard to some proof, this difference of opinion does not prevent them from agreeing as to essentials" (Eusebius, V. C. ii. 71).
2 Athanasius, Afiol. contra Ar. 74. According to Socrates, iii. 7, Hosius was consulted then upon the questions of essence and of hypostasis, with regard to the Sabellians and their dogma.
3 See my
memoir, "La question de la Paque au concile de Nicde," in the Revtie des questions historiques, vol.
xxviii. (1880), p. 1.
|
p. 141] |
|
111 |
|
THE DAK
OF EASTER |
fgj/our of the Roman use.
Everybody agreed that the Feast of
the Resurrection of Christ should take place on the Sunday after the Jewish Passover. At
Antioch they
allowed the Jews to fix the time of the 14th of Nisan—that is, of the full moon at which the
feast was celebrated. The month of
Nisan being the first lunar
month, it might be placed differently, according as the preceding year had consisted of twelve
or thirteen months.
This latter point was decided by the Jewish authorities according to their own methods.
At Alexandria they did not trouble themselves about the Jews; they made their own calculations for Easter,
and the fluctuation
of the first lunar month was put an end to by the special regulation that the feast
celebrated after
the full moon must be celebrated also after the vernal equinox, fixed at March 21. As the
Jews—at that
time, at least—took no account of the vernal equinox, the result of this was that their 14th of
Nisan might occur a month
before that of the Alexandrians, and that the Church of Antioch, which was accustomed to
adopt it, might
also find itself a month in advance of the great metropolis of Egypt. Both of the rival
methods of calculating
had their adherents, and, strange as it may appear to us, even passionate adherents.
Great
councils were no novelties to the Eastern episcopate.1 They had seen many
of them in the middle
1 The
formal records of the Council of Nicasa, if any were drawn up, have not been preserved. The account
given by Eusebius (V. C. iii. 22), is the only one
emanating from a witness who was present; Eustathius of Antioch (Theodoret, i. 7), and
Athanasius (especially the De decretis Nicaetiis and the epistle Ad Afros), who had also been present at the council, report but few
details regarding it. Under
the Emperor Zeno (476-491), a certain Gelasius, a native of Cyzicus, compiled in Bithynia a history of
the council, in which he inserted
a number of official documents. The narrative part of his collection is borrowed from Eusebius, from
Rufinus (a Greek Rufinus
translated by another Gelasius), from Socrates, and from Theodoret. These authors (with the exception
of Rufinus) have supplied
him with many documents ; he has also borrowed a certain number from a previous collection, made by a
priest named John, but
otherwise unknown. He had, besides, at his disposal, extracts
of the 3rd century, and since then, at which the
bishops of Eastern Asia-Minor and of the Syrian provinces had assembled at
Antioch or elsewhere. Alexandria itself had also witnessed from time to time
assemblies of the Egyptian and Libyan episcopate; one of these local councils had
been summoned specially with regard to Arius. These two groups, however, had never
been united ; the " Eastern " bishops had never deliberated with those of Egypt.
On the present occasion, the assemblage was much larger. To the Egyptians and to the
Easterns were added bishops from the whole of Asia-Minor, alike from the ancient
province (now a diocese) of Asia, and from Cappadocia, Pontus, and Galatia. The provinces beyond the
Bosphorus were also represented, although in a smaller
proportion. Still less numerous was the representation of the Latin countries: one
Pannonian bishop; one from Gaul, the Bishop of Die; one bishop from Calabria;
the Bishop of Carthage; and finally,
made by himself during his life
at Cyzicus, from a book which had belonged
to Dalmatius, the Bishop of that city, and a member of the Council of Ephesus in 431 ; this book
was an artificial composition, claiming to be an exact reproduction of
conversations between various
philosophers and the members of the council. See, on this subject, Gerhard Loeschcke, Das Syntagma des Gelasius Cyzicenus, a study which appeared in the Rheitiisches Museum, 1905, 1906; the author is much too favourable to
Gelasius and to the book of Dalmatius.
The text of Gelasius was divided into three books ; the first two are in Migne's Patrologia graeca, vol. lxxxv., pp. 1192-1344 ; for the third, of which Mai {Sfiic. Rom. vol. vi., p. 603) has only given the table of contents, with some
insignificant fragments, we must have
recourse to Ceriani, Motiumenta sacra
ct profana, vol. i., p. 129. That which Migne gives as Book III.
consists of three letters of
Constantine, the first of which is really an extract from this book, as Mai's index describes it and as Ceriani
has published it. It seems to have
been longer {cf. Photius, cod. 88), and may have comprised the two others. As to the signatures of Nicaea,
of which recensions exist in
various languages {Patrum Nicactiorum
nojnina, ed. Teubner [Gelzer,
Hilgenfeld, Cuntz], 1898), they come to us, when completely analyzed, not from an official record simply
recopied, but from an arrangement
in which the names have been distributed in their geographical order. This arrangement appears
to belong to the end of the
4th century.
|
113 |
p. 143] NUMBERS AT THE COUNCIL
Hosius of Cordova, whom we may
consider as the representative
of the Spanish episcopate, and two Roman priests,
sent by Pope Silvester. Even from countries situated on the extreme frontiers, from the
Black Sea and from
Persia, came several bishops. Thus there were to
be seen at Nicaea the Bishop of Pityus, in the Caucasus, the bishop from the kingdom of
Bosphorus,1 two from
Armenia Magna, and lastly, one from the kingdom
of Persia.
The
exact number of the members of the Council of Nicsea was not fixed at the outset by
official documents. Eusebius
of Caesarea,2 who took part in this assembly, says that there were more than 250; another
member of the
council, Eustathius of Antioch,3 speaks of 270, Constantine of more than 300.4
This last figure is that of St
Athanasius, of Pope Julius, and of Lucifer of Caliaris. In the course of time it was
increased a little, to
arrive at the symbolic number of 318, which was that of the servants of Abraham in his struggle
against the confederate
kings,5 and tradition has so fixed it. The lists which have come down to us only
mention 220 names,
fourteen of which are the names of
ckorepiscopi. It is possible that these lists may be
incomplete, and, in
particular, that the names of episcopal sees, the occupants of which were only represented by
simple priests or other clerics,6
were not preserved at all, except in the
case of the Church of Rome.
1 This is no doubt the Scythia of which Eusebius speaks, V. C. iii. 7.
2 V. C. iii. 8. 3 In Prov. viii. 22 (Theodoret, i. 7).
4 Letter to the Church of Alexandria,
Socrates, i. 6.
6 Genesis, xiv. 14.
6 The
great authority of the First (Ecumenical Council caused it soon to become a theme for legends. By the
end of the 4th century,
various things, more or less doubtful, were related with regard to it; and these again, in the
following century, already found a place
in books of history. The private legislators, to whom we owe so many apocryphal collections of canon
law, at first sheltered themselves
under the pretended authority of the apostles (cf. Vol. I., p. 388) ; now, we shall see them also claim
authority from the three hundred
and eighteen Fathers.
II II
In the spring oiHhe year 325, all
this multiti« was making
its way, either in the carriages of the imperial post, or on horses supplied by the emperor,
towards the appointed
meeting-place, which was the town of Nicaea, in Bithynia, close to the imperial residence at
Nicomedia.
These prelates were of widely
different degrees of education.
The most learned was undoubtedly Eusebius of Caesarea. Several others, such as
Alexander, Eustathius
of Antioch, and Marcellus of Ancyra, are known to
us from writings in the anti-Arian controversy; these questions, which had already been
discussed for several
years, must have been familiar to the greater part of them. Some of the number, like
Leontius of Caesarea
in Cappadocia, and James of Nisibis, were celebrated for their virtues. But those who
were looked for most
eagerly were the confessors during the Great Persecution, Paul of Neocaesarea in Syria,
with his burnt hands,
Amphion of Epiphania, and the Egyptians Paphnutius
and Potamon, both blinded in one eye and lame
from their sufferings in the mines. If this great convocation excited the curiosity of the
faithful, and even of the
pagans, it could not have produced a slighter impression upon those who composed it. Never
before had the Church seen such a review
of its official rulers.
But, although he was an actual
witness and actor in this
scene, Eusebius scarcely gives us any information as to the details of it. What seems to have
struck him most of all
was the appearance of the emperor at the first meeting, and the State banquet at which he
entertained the
members of the council.
In a great hall of the palace,
seats were placed to right and
left; the bishops took their places there, and waited. Soon appeared several Christian officers,
and then the emperor,
clothed in the purple and in the magnificent costume which was then in fashion. It was
indeed a solemn
moment—this meeting between the head of the Roman State and the representatives of the
Christian communities,
who had been so long and so severely persecuted.
Now the evil days were over: Galerius,
|
115 |
p. 146] THE
OPENING OF THE COUNCIL
Haximin, Licinius, all the
enemies of Christ, were dead. But of
the blows which they had struck the recollection was still vivid, and of those present more
than one bore the
marks of them. The emperor of to-day, the puissant prince who for twenty years had defended the
frontiers and kept the
barbarians at a distance, who had but just now restored the unity of the empire, and was
holding it complete
and undivided in his hand, was also the restorer of religious liberty—nay more, he was the
protector and the
friend of the Christians.
Constantine took his place at the
head of the hall. The
bishop nearest to him, on his right hand,[84]
perhaps Eusebius
of Ca;sarea, perhaps the Bishop of Antioch, better entitled to it by the superiority of
his See, then spoke,
and expressed to him the feelings of the assembly. The emperor replied in Latin, and his speech
was immediately translated into
Greek.[85]
After this the debates
began. The emperor followed them carefully, and sometimes joined in them.
In the intervals, the members of
the council were his guests
at the festivities by which he celebrated the twentieth year of his reign. On this
occasion, Eusebius of
Csesarea pronounced an eloquent panegyric. The emperor gave a great banquet to the bishops.
On their way to
it, the guard presented arms; the confessors saw, as they had seen in other days, the glint
of steel, but now
there was no longer cause for fear. Many of
them asked themselves if it weMall a dream, or if they were already in the kingdom of Christ.
Apart from these celebrations,
the council was busy at work.
The affair of Arius came first. The question at issue was to know whether the sentence
already passed upon him
by his own bishop would be confirmed. Being called upon to justify himself, Arius and
his followers explained
their position very frankly, so much so that Alexander had no difficulty in proving how
well-founded his
decision was. The support which the Bishop of Nicomedia and his other partisans gave to
the priest of Alexandria
proved no help to him. Few persons in that assembly were disposed to listen calmly to
such propositions as these: " There was a time when the Son of God was not; He was taken out of nothing; He is
a creature, a being
susceptible of change," etc. The sentence of Alexander was not only sustained, but
confirmed. The condemned
ecclesiastics held firm; it was not possible to reclaim one of them.
Another Egyptian affair, that of
Meletius and his schism,
was then examined. The council recognized that Meletius was most seriously in the wrong.
Nevertheless, in its
desire for peace—a desire which was certainly favoured by the emperor—an arrangement was
adopted, by which
the Meletian clergy might still be allowed to exercise their functions, and to work with
Alexander's clergy,
but in subordination to him. At the same time, if the bishop appointed by Alexander were to
die, the bishop set up
by Meletius might replace him, provided always that he were elected according to rule, and
with the approbation
of the Metropolitan of Alexandria. As to Meletius
himself, having regard to his special culpability, he was only allowed to retain the title of
bishop, but was absolutely
forbidden to exercise any pastoral functions.
It was not by the advice of
Athanasius that the Meletians
were treated so mercifully. He knew well the kind of people with whom they were dealing,
and foresaw that there
would be trouble on their account in the future. The event justified his opinion.
|
P.
148] |
|
117 |
|
Wm.
CREED OF BBC^EA |
As to
thHeckoning of Easter, the Bishop of Antioch and his Eastern colleagues consented to
conform to the use of
Alexandria, and to celebrate Easter at the same time as the other Churches.
These
decisions were communicated to all the Churches interested in the matter, not only by the
council, but also by the
emperor,[86]
who had made it his special duty to exercise
pressure upon the dissenting party in order to bring them back to Catholic unity.
It also
appeared to be necessary, in view of the divisions which the affair of Arius had introduced
amongst the bishops,
to come to some mutual agreement upon a formula
which, being admitted by everyone, might prevent a repetition of the
theological movements of which
there had been reason to complain. The only doctrinal synthesis which the Church
recognized at that time was
the baptismal creed, which had its origin in Rome, but which had been modified here and
there, in various
ways, since the very early times when it had begun to be current. Eusebius of Caesarea
thought the opportunity
a good one for avenging here the defeat sustained
by his Egyptian friends; he presented to the
council the text of the creed in use in his own Church. It was accepted, he says, in
principle : it contained nothing that could startle anyone. But since in regard to the special points which had been
matter of dispute
it remained absolutely indefinite, it was modified by introducing into it certain additions,
and suppressing certain
useless words. It was thus[87]
that the celebrated Creed of
Nicaea was drawn up :—
118 ARIUS
AND THE COUNCIL OlHffiEAHii. iv.
" We believe in one God, Father, Almighty, author of all things,
visible and invisible; and in one Lord, Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only
begotten1 of the Father—i.e., of the essence of the Father,
God of God, Light of Light, Very God of Very God; begotten and not made,
consubstantial with the Father, by whom all has been made; Who for us men, and
for our salvation came down, was incarnate, was made Man, suffered, was raised
to life the third day, ascended into heaven, and will come to judge the living
and the dead; and in the Holy Ghost.
" As to those who say : There was a time when He was not; Before He
was begotten, He was not; He was made of nothing, or of another substance or
essence2; the Son of God is a created being, subject to change,
mutable; to such persons, the Catholic Church says Anathema."
In addition to this creed, the council also drew up a certain number of
ecclesiastical regulations, which it formulated in twenty canons.
The internal crises of the preceding century had left in the East traces
which the council endeavoured to remove. The Novatians were to be met with,
more or less, throughout Asia Minor; at Antioch, and perhaps elsewhere,
Paulianists were to be found, followers of the doctrines of Paul of Samosata.
With regard to the Novatians, the council (c. 8) showed itself very
conciliatory. It enjoined that they should be admitted to communion, on the
simple promise to accept Catholic dogmas and to hold communion with persons who
had been twice married 3 and apostates who had repented. Their
clergy might perform their duties in places where there were no Catholic
clergy, and were merged in the latter when there were any. As to the
Paulianists (c. 19), their baptism was declared
invalid ; they were obliged to submit to rebaptism. Their clergy also, if they
wished to continue their functions, which the council admitted as a
possibility, were obliged to be reordained.
1
yevi>r)divTa fiovoyevij. 2
ertpas viroaTaaews ?} owlets.
3 Of course, it is here a question of two
marriages in succession— of
second marriage, and not of simultaneous bigamy.
|
p. m] |
|
119 |
|
DMIPLINARY
CANONS |
The pwecution of Licinius was
still of recent date ; several
canons (cc. n-14) were devoted to legislation
with regard to cases of penance
arising from it.
With regard to clerical
discipline, the council forbade the
ordination of voluntary eunuchs (c. 1), of neophytes (c. 2), or
of penitents (cc. 9, 10);
it forbade priests and bishops
to transfer themselves from one Church to another[88] (cc. 15, 16); it forbade the clergy
in general to practise
usury (c. 17),
and to keep under their roof any women
who might give cause for suspicion
(c. 3). Bishops, in each
province, were to be installed by all their colleagues; and if any of these were unable
to be present, their
approval was at least necessary; the installation was to be confirmed by the bishop of the
principal city, the metropolitan (c. 4). No bishop was allowed to
receive, and certainly
not to promote, clerics who had deserted their own Church (c. 16), or to reinstate persons who
had been excommunicated
by his colleagues. As there might be occasion,
with regard to this point, to revise the episcopal sentences, the bishops of each province were
invited to assemble
twice a year in council to deliver judgment in cases of appeal (c. 5).
In thus laying down its rules for
the provincial relations
of bishops, the council had no intention of diminishing the dignity of positions
consecrated by long custom,
notably that of the Bishop of Alexandria[89]
with regard to the Churches of the
whole of Egypt, of Libya and the
Pentapolis; for all these Churches the Bishop of Alexandria was the immediate superior of
the local
120 ARIUS AND THEWJUN£IL OF NldA [CH. IV.
bishop : there was no other
metropolitan but himself. The
ancient customs of Antioch and elsewhere were also to be maintained ; the Bishop of JEYm, also, was to preserve his traditional prerogatives—without
prejudice, however, to the
metropolitical rights of Csesarea
icc. 6, 7).
Such is
the ecclesiastical legislation of Nicsea,[90]
legislation without
synthetic character, entirely determined by circumstances, as was always the
case with the legislation of the councils.
It represented certainly not the general regulation of ecclesiastical
relations, but simply the solution of a certain
number of cases, to which the attention of the assembled members happened to have been
called. Up to that
time the Church had existed either upon unwritten traditions, or upon
collections of rules claiming the
authority of the apostles or their disciples, but without any title which could be verified. The
Councils of Elvira and of
Aries were never acknowledged in the East; those of Ancyra and Neocsesarea waited a long time
before they were recognized in the West:
the canons of Nicsea were
accepted everywhere, from the first, and were everywhere placed at the head of
the authentic records of ecclesiastical
law.
|
121 |
|
p.
i:>3] |
|
THE IIOMOOUSIOS |
The
canons relating to discipline do not appear to have met with much opposition. It was quite
otherwise with the
creed. The precision of the negative formulae with which it concluded, and such expressions
as " begotten of the
Essence of the Father, Very God, begotten and not made, consubstantial with the Father,"
absolutely excluded Arianism
in doctrine. The supporters of Arius, whether they came from the Lucianic school, like
Eusebius of Nicomedia,
or from among the Origenists who had joined their forces, like Eusebius of Caesarea,
could not sign such a
profession of faith without detracting from their principles. They raised great objection, in
particular, to the word consubstantial,
finding fault with it as not taken from
ScriptBfc, and as having been repudiated by the Council of Antioch, in the time of Paul of
Samosata. To this the
orthodox party replied, that several ancient and weighty authors, Theognostus, Origen, and
especially the two Dionysii,
the one of Alexandria and the other of Rome,
had all made use of the word in dispute, which was not, it is true, scriptural, but which
clearly expressed what it was
desired to teach. This last point was open to dispute, for, in itself, the word " consubstantial
" was not so very
clear, and, as a matter of fact, it has not always been taken in the same sense.[91]
But, in the creed, the truth which it
was meant to express was that the Son of God belongs in no wise to the category of
created beings, and that,
whatever may be the mystery of His generation, His Essence is truly divine. This is the meaning
of the formula, " begotten of the
Essence of the Father," e/c r^ tov ITarpo? overlap, which has disappeared from the
text at present in use, and which
forms really a mere repetition in
conjunction with the
oiuoovcrios. Athanasius, to whom the formula e/c t>7? tov Uarpo? ova-la? is very familiar, does not often use, for his own part, the word consubstantial. It was certainly not he nor his bishop who
suggested it to the
council. It appears rather as if the suggestion came from the Roman legates. For in Rome, as a
matter of fact,
the word was in current and official use; sixty years before the Council of Nicaea, Dionysius of
Alexandria had been
reproved for his hesitation in employing it.[92]
Since the days of Zephyrinus and
Callistus, the Roman Church had
always been more concerned to maintain the doctrine of absolute Monotheism and the absolute
Divinity of Jesus Christ
than to develop methods of reconciling these two data. This primary concern was shared by the
Modalists ; and
those minds with a tendency towards Sabellianism among the members of the council were
attached to it in
advance, notably Marcellus, the Bishop of Ancyra, of w®m we shall soon hear more. Such
supportersMmhe homoousios were not very likely, it must
certainly be admitted,
to recommend it to the minds of people who, ever since the time of Origen, had waged
incessant war against
Modalism.
Indeed, the homoousios only won acceptance with considerable difficulty; it was imposed
rather than received.
Hosius patronized it with much energy; and so did the Bishops of Alexandria and
Antioch. The emperor
made no secret of his agreement with it; and this, for many, was a supreme argument.
Opposition grew weaker
; even that of Eusebius of Caesarea, even that of the Bishops of Nicomedia and Nicaea, as
well as of the whole
Lucianic party. Everyone signed, except the two Libyans, Theonas and Secundus, who refused
to separate themselves
from their party. And, by the action of the government, they were confined in Illyricum,
with Arius and his
Alexandrian followers.1
How their former protectors
explained their complete change
of front, we can form some idea from reading the pitiful and insincere letter which the Bishop
of Csesarea wrote
without a moment's delay to his own Church. Athanasius, who was no friend of his, and
with reason, took
care to transmit this document to posterity, by annexing it to the work which he afterwards
published on the
decrees of Nicaja. It must have weighed heavily upon the conscience of its author. However, he
dared not rebel openly,
and waited for the hour of retaliation.
Eusebius of Nicomedia and
Theognis of Nicaea showed themselves
less prudent. At the actual time of the council
they had had a narrow escape, for the emperor, knowing their responsibility in the
disturbances, wished to treat
them like Arius and the others. However, nothing more was done than to force them to sign.
But their opinions
were unchanged; and this was soon evident. The decisions of the council resulted at
Alexandria in executive
action which gave rise to many protests. "The
Egyptians alone," says Eusebius, "continued, in the 1 Philostorgius, Supp.
(Migne, P. G. vol. lxv., p. 623).
|
123 |
r. 150]
CONSTANTINE AND DISSENTIENTS
midst of the universal peace, to
wage war upon each other."[93]
Like the Donatists, after the Council of Aries, those who were condemned, whether Arian or
Meletians, began
afresh to importune the emperor. Constantine again assumed the role of arbitrator, summoned the
party leaders before him, and tried to
reconcile them. Eusebius and
Theognis profited by this opportunity, welcomed the dissentients, as they had welcomed Arius,
and vigorously undertook
their defence. This was too much. The emperor
could not allow a controversy scarcely extinguished to be fanned again into
flame; and, besides, he had a
grudge against Eusebius, who was regarded as having shown but a short while before too strong an
attachment to
Licinius. He seized the two bishops and sent them to Gaul. Then he wrote to their Churches,
proposing that new
bishops should be chosen 2; and this was done. The Bishop of Laodicea in Syria, Theodotus, a
notorious Arian,
apparently held anti-Nicene opinions. The emperor wrote also to him to explain from
the example of
Eusebius and Theognis what would be the consequences of his attitude.
The emperor had fully made up his
mind to admit no
compromise in regard to the council. It was his very own council: he had been present at it; he
had even in some measure
directed it; he held resolutely to its decisions.
It seemed then that everything
was finished, and as if there
still remained only a small group of opponents, upon whom the imperial police had their eye
and their hand.
But it was not so in reality; the real struggle
was only beginning. In the 2nd century, after various alarms, the Gnostic crisis had ended by
subsiding of itself. Christianity
had eliminated the morbid germs by the mere
reaction of a vigorous organism. Later on, the Modalist movement, after having agitated the
Churches everywhere
to a certain extent, in Asia, at Rome, in Africa, Cyrenaica, and Arabia, had gradually
been extinguished or confined to a few adherents. There had been no necessity for council, or emperor, or
creeds, or signatures.
The dispute between Origen and his bishop, vigorous enough at the outset, had ended by
settling itself
without external interference. But in this affair with Arius the strongest measures were called
into requisition ; and the
only result was a truce of very short duration, followed by an abominable and fratricidal
war, which divided
the whole of Christendom, from Arabia to Spain, and only ceased at last, after sixty years
of scandal, by bequeathing
as a legacy for generations to come the germs of schisms, the effects of which the Church
still feels.
CHAPTER V
eusebius and athanasius
Eusebius of Caesarea: his learning, his relations with Constantine. The homoousios after the Council of Nicaea. Deposition of Eustathius of Antioch. Reaction against the Creed
of Nicaea. Athanasius,
Bishop of Alexandria. First conflicts with the supporters of Meletius and of Arius.
Submission of Arius : his
recall from exile. New intrigues against Athanasius. Council of Tyre. Deposition of Athanasius.
His first exile. Death of
Arius. Marcellus of Ancyra : his doctrine, his deposition. Writings of
Eusebius of Caesarea against Marcellus.
Constantine, in
coming into contact with the episcopate of the
East, had been able to form a judgment of their divisions, of the bitterness with which
their disputes were maintained,
and yet at the same time of the great respect which was felt among them for his own
person" and authority.
Of this feeling of respect he did not fail to take advantage to calm troubled spirits, to
waive aside inopportune
complaints, and in everything to show himself favourable to peace and unity. The bishops
at Nicaea were not
dismissed without many exhortations, for Constantine
was the greatest preacher of sermons in his empire. He strongly recommended them not to
tear each other to
pieces, and especially to support those of their colleagues who were distinguished by their
learning and wisdom,
and to consider this great gift of some of their number as an advantage to them all.
It is not without cause that Eusebius1 has selected for
1
Eusebius, V. C. iii.
21.
notice this detail, which
concerned himself so nearly. The emperor
had immediately singled out this great scholar, regarding him with justice as an ornament to
Christianity and to
the episcopate. He could not disguise from himself that the Bishop of Cresarea's
reputation had suffered
from his defeat at the council, and, no doubt, the easy witticisms which were current with
regard to him, in
consequence, had come to the emperor's ears. Constantine covered him with unchanging
marks of favour.
Eusebius was a man of elaborate
learning. He knew everything:
history,biblical and profane,ancient literature, philosophy, geography, mathematical
computation, and exegesis.
In his great works, the
Praeparatio Evangelica and the Demonstratio Evangelica, he had
explained Christianity
to the educated public ; by his
Chronicle and his Ecclesiastical History, he had
drawn up its Annals ; he had
defended Christianity against Porphyry and Hierocles. And, although already advanced in years, he
continued to
write. He commented upon Isaiah, the Psalter, and other books also. Was anyone in need of
explanations upon the
difficult question of Easter, in which exegesis, ritual, and astronomy were inextricably
involved ? He was there to
give them. Public attention was then beginning to be attracted towards the Holy Places.
Eusebius, who knew
Palestine and the Bible thoroughly, explained the names of the places and of the peoples who
figure in Holy Scripture,
described Judaea, and reconstructed the ancient topography of the Holy City. He excelled in
formal discourses. He was the orator
marked out for great ceremonial
occasions, for solemn dedications, or imperial panegyrics. It was to him that the emperor
had recourse, whenever
he needed copies of the Bible well copied and perfectly correct. Once he asked him for
fifty of these at one
time, for the churches of Constantinople.1
Thus highly esteemed by his
sovereign, Eusebius was in no
way behindhand on his side, and took little pains to conceal his enthusiastic admiration for
Constantine.
1 V. C. iv. 36.
|
127 |
v. lOo]
CONSTANTINE AN1) EUSEBIUS
He has been reBroached severely
for this, but most unjustly,
for it was a sincere and disinterested enthusiasm. His position had been an assured one before
he came in contact
with Constantine, and the emperor could only add his personal favour. Constantine never set
foot in Palestine.
We have no knowledge of Eusebius having been
near him on any other occasions but those of the Council of Nicasa (325), and the Tricennalia
(335). Caesarea was a long way from
Nicomedia, and the bishop was no
longer of an age to take long journeys without a special reason.
The
years following the Council of Niceea were sad enough for him. He could ill stomach his
discomfiture, and, to
speak candidly, he was not the only person who looked with a very moderate approval upon
the new creed.
The homoousios
insisted upon by the Romans had but
few adherents in the East, unless it were in the ranks of the Sabellians, or those suspected
of an inclination towards
their doctrines. In Egypt, the term had a very clear meaning : it signified that the Arians
were heretics ; but,
beyond that, the explanations of it which were given did not shine by their lucidity. In the
East, properly so-called,
it had also an independent signification, viz., that the seventy or eighty bishops who, in
268, had condemned
Paul of Samosata, had made a mistake on an
important point. The result was that, notwithstanding the promises of mutual
agreement and discretion made to
the emperor from various quarters, the quarrels soon recommenced. Eusebius of Caesarea and
his colleague, Eustathius of Antioch,
exchanged bitter letters,[94]
which threw little light upon the debate, and soon made it still more venomous. Eustathius
was a great enemy of Origen, and an
enemy of a very militant kind. This was no recommendation to him at
Csesarea.[95]
At Antioch the clergy were greatly divrafed. Down to that time, the episcopal throne had
been occupied by
prelates unfavourable to the Arians; but Antioch was the real home of Arianism : it was there
that Lucian had held his
school. His spiritual posterity was not entirely dispersed in other dioceses; some had
remained on the spot.
This was clearly to be seen when Bishop Eustathius, quick enough himself in retort,[96]
began to be a subject for
discussion. The quarrel grew fiercer, and ended by producing between Eustathians and
anti-Eustathians a conflict
of the most savage kind. Accusations of Sabellian- ism and of Polytheism were freely flung at
each other's heads.
Eustathius reproached the Bishop of Caesarea with betraying the faith of Nicaea; Eusebius
protested that it
was not so at all, and that if Eustathius asserted it, it was because he was himself a
Sabellian.
Things came to such a point that a
synod appeared necessary.
We do not know by whom it was convoked. It was
held at Antioch, and, as in the time of Paul of Samosata, the decision was given against the
bishop of that
great city. We do not possess its
Acts; the authorities
give different accounts of it.[97]
According to the
opponents whom Eustathius had upon the spot, it was for his teaching that he was condemned,
Cyrus, his successor in the see of
Berea, having laid against him an
accusation of Sabellianism.[98]
Theodoret, who wrote a
century after the event, speaks of a woman who is represented as falsely accusing the
bishop of having
seduced her.[99]
Athanasius gives another reason : Eustathius,
it is alleged, was accused to the emperor of having insulted his mother. In this there
may well have been
a foundation of truth. Helena visited the East in the time of Eustathius. We know that
she had a great
devotion to St Lucian, the celebrated priest of Antioch, whose body, being thrown into the
sea off Nicomedia,
had been carried by the currents—according to the legend, by a dolphin—to the exact
spot on the shore at
Drepanum, where the empress was born, and where, no doubt, she had a residence. Lucian
was her own
special martyr; she built a magnificent basilica in his honour. He had left a memory in Antioch
which was the subject of controversy:
the Arians held him in great
veneration ; their adversaries were less enthusiastic. It is quite possible
that on this subject Eustathius may have
let fall some indiscreet words. Later on, as we shall see, St Ambrose does not hesitate
to say that Helena
had been a servant girl at an inn,
stabularia, which, considering the customs of that age
in matters of
hospitality, implied a great many things. In the days of Constantine it was not wise to push one's
enquiries into
early history of this kind.
I should
not like to affirm that the council considered this a reason for deposition, and I would
rather accept, as the
ground for the ecclesiastical condemnation, the motive suggested by George of Laodicea, viz., Sabellianism. But the measures taken by Constantine lead
us to believe that he
saw in this affair something other than a theological question, and that he
took note of the remarks made
about his mother. Helena was empress
(Augusta) ; it was a case of lese-majeste. Eustathius was arrested and brought before the emperor, who, after
having listened to his defence,2
exiled him to Trajanopolis, in
Thrace, and then to Philippi, with a certain number of priests and deacons. He died shortly
afterwards.[100]
It was not easy to find his successor.[101]
Eustathius had many
supporters; he had also bitter enemies, for he had been very severe to the opponents, more or
less avowed, of the
condemnation of Arius. Antioch was in a state of effervescence ; the curia and the magistrates were divided
in their opinions. A little more,
and they would have come to blows in
the matter. Paulinus, the unattached Bishop of Tyre,[102]
who was a native of Antioch, was for some time at the head of the Church there, perhaps as
provisional administrator.
He died at the end of six months ; then a
certain Eulalius was elected bishop; but his tenure of the see was also short, and the agitation
began again. Constantine
sent a comes of his
personal suite to Antioch, and a
comparative calm succeeded ; a great many votes were collected in favour of Eusebius of
Caesarea.
|
i'. 105] |
|
131 |
|
THE
CHUKCH OF ANTIORl |
Eusebius was not at all anxious to leave for the inferno of Antioch his peaceful bishopric
and his comfortable library. He protested that the canons of Nicaea, in conformity with sound ecclesiastical usage,
forbade the translation
of bishops. The emperor commended him much for
his modesty and his respect for rules; he signified to the Syrian bishops that they
must choose another
candidate.[103]
He himself indicated to them two such
candidates — Euphronius, a priest of Caesarea in Cappadocia, and George, who was at that time
a priest of Arethusa,
but who had formerly been ordained, and then deposed, by Alexander of Alexandria.[104]
They decided upon
Euphronius. He was a man of the same opinions as Eulalius and Eusebius. The see of Antioch
was, therefore, secured for a long
time to the adversaries of Council
of Nicaea—secret adversaries, of course, for Constantine would never allow it
to be attacked openly.
The organizer of this concealed
reaction was Eusebius of
Nicomedia. His exile had only lasted three years,[105]
and there is no doubt that he and his
friend Theognis had already
returned at the time when Eustathius was deposed (c. 330).
The causes of this return, so big with consequences, are not easily
discernible.4 A complete change was really brought about in the inclinations
of Constantine, with
whom, henceforth, Eusebius of Nicomedia appears to have possessed considerable influence.[106]
Not only were the two
prelates ^^MHl from exile, but they were also reinstated in their bishoprics, and their
temporary successors were ousted.
In Egypt, the aged Bishop Alexander died on
April iS, 328.1
His deacon, Athanasius,2 already a very prominent person, both on account of the confidence
placed in him by
Alexander and the part he had played at Nicasa, was immediately acclaimed as bishop, and
consecrated on
from exile. See the discussion in
Tillemont, vol. vi., p. 810. On the other
hand, it is not easy to explain the origin of this document. Perhaps Socrates may have been deceived with
regard to its authors. It would
suit well enough Bishops Secundus and Theonas ; in any case, it assumes Arius as rehabilitated by
the bishops, an event which only
took place in 335.
1 A
passage of St Athanasius (Apol. contra.
Ar. 59), in which it is said
that Alexander died scarcely five months after the Nicene Council, seems to contradict this date,
which is furnished by the Paschal
Letters and their Chronicle. On close examination, it seems to me that this interval is indicated as
starting, not from the Council of
Niccea, but from the reception of the Meletians. Between the decision of Nicfea and the end of the schism
in Egypt a certain time may
have elapsed, and there is every appearance (vide supra, p. 123), that after the council there were renewed
discussions upon this subject. Matters
of this kind are always very delicate to arrange. I should allow, then, that the schism may have
dragged on until towards the end of
327. Cf.
Eusebius, V. C. iii.
23. On the objections made to this
date, see Gerhard Loeschcke, Rheinisches
Museum, 1906, pp.
45-492 Upon the
history of St Athanasius, apart from his Apologies and his History to the Monks, we possess two chronological
documents of great
importance : the Chronicle of the Festal
(Paschal) Letters, and what has
been called the Historia acephala. The
collection of the Paschal
letters of Athanasius has come down to us, in an incomplete form, in a Syriac manuscript. On this text
two versions have been made : one
in Latin (Mai. Nov.a Patrum Bibliotheca, vol. vi.,
p. 1 ; Migne, P. G. vol. xxvi., p. 1351)) the other in German
(Larsow, Die Festbriefe des heil. Athanasius, 1852); they leave much to be desired. At the head of each letter, various
chronological indications are given,
as well as the Paschal date ; then, all these chronological prefaces are repeated in another recension,
and united at the head of the
collection of letters. In this other recension, which has come down to us entire, appear, here and there,
historical notes. The Historia acephala was first published by Maffei, from a Latin
collection of canons preserved at Verona (Veronensis 60), the collection p. 1G7-8] Till: CHURCH OF ALEXANDRIA 133
June y} " He is an upright man and
a virtuous, a good Christian,
an ascetic, a real bishop ! " Such were the cries of the multitude. We must notice his
description as ascetic. It
secured for Athanasius, destined as he was for so much strife, the support of the Egyptian
solitaries, who now
began to be a religious power in that country. But his greatest source of strength lay in his
own character. In
addition to his gifts as an experienced pastor, God had endowed him with a clear intellect, and a
wide vision of Christian
tradition, of current events, and of men; and with all this, he possessed a character of
absolutely undaunted
courage, tempered by perfect sweetness of manner, but incapable of weakening before
anything or anybody.
The orthodoxy of Nicaea had found its representative. Already threatened at
this time, it was soon to pass
through many terrible crises. At certain times, it seemed to have no other support but
Athanasius. But that was
enough. Athanasius had against him the empire, its police, the councils, and the
episcopate: the parties were still
equally balanced, while such a man stood firm.
He was
neither an unlettered man, nor a professional scholar. At the time when he was elected
bishop, he had
known as that of the deacon
Theodosius (Migne, P. G. vol.
xxvi., p. 1443 ; there is a much better edition by
BatifFol, in the Melanges Cabrieres, vol. i.,
'1899, p. xoo). It is clear, and Mgr. Batiffol has established the fact (Byzantinische Zeitschrift, vol. x., 1901, p. 130 et seq.), that
other parts of the Theodosian collection join on to the fragment of Maffei, and, like that, are
derived from a sort of apologetic dossier, drawn up at the instigation of Athanasius,
in 367, and then
continued until his death. Mgr. Batiffol has proposed (Byz. Zeitschr., I. c.) to identify this dossier with the Synodicon of Athanasius, mentioned by Socrates (i. 13) ; this is very
disputable. Upon these two
documents, see E. Schwartz, Zur Geschichte
des Athanasius, in the
Gottingen Nachrichten, 1904, p.
333 et seq.
1 His
enemies dared, later on, to raise difficulties with regard to bis election. They are refuted by the
Egyptian Council of 340 (Athan. Apol. contra. Ar. 6), which quoted a letter
addressed to the emperors
by the opposition party ; doubtless the same letter which Sozomen saw (ii. 17). It was a matter of
course that Athanasius did not
have the votes of the supporters of Arius, of Meletius, and other schismatics.
already published two books of
apologetics,1 r^BH<ably well put
together and admirably clear. But he willingly left toothers the task of unravelling
philosophical enigmas, or
exploring the secrets of learning. It was enough for him to know how to write, and not to lose
the documents which
interested him. From this talent and this care his enemies fared ill.
The
struggle soon commenced. By the beginning of the year 330, Athanasius found himself
already at variance with his
flock, an estrangement due to the ill-will of the " heretics." He complains of this
in his Paschal charge, but
without specifying the particular intrigues which were troubling him. The little Meletian Church had
joined forces with Bishop Alexander, on
the conditions laid down by
the Nicene Council. But on Alexander's death 2 it did not come to terms with
Athanasius, and disagreements made themselves felt. The head of the party,
after the death of Meletius, was a
certain John Arkaph, Bishop of
Memphis. The supporters whom Arius had left in Alexandria also began to agitate. At the
beginning of 331,
when Athanasius had to write the pastoral letter,3 by which the Bishops of Alexandria were
accustomed to announce
the Feast of Easter, he again found himself estranged from his flock and once more on
account of the "
heretics."4 Athanasius imposed conditions for their return to the Church which seemed to them extreme.
Eusebius
1 The two treatises, Kad' 'EWrjvwv and nepi evavOpwrrria-eui. In the first, he shows the emptiness of paganism ; in the other, he presents the justification of Christianity ; the authenticity of these books has only been disputed on worthless grounds.
2 Five months after the reconciliation, according to Athanasius {Apol. contra Ar. 59), which must, therefore, have taken place towards the end of the year 327. Between the close of the Nicene Council and the reunion of the Meletians there was an interval of about two years.
3 Letter No. 3. The chronicle at the head of these letters says that Athanasius sent this letter during his journey from the court (,comitates) to Alexandria ; but there must be some confusion, on this subject, between the letter of 331 and that of 332.
4 Toi>? irepl "Kpeiov, says St Athanasius {Joe. cit.) ; the reference here cannot be to Arius himself and his companions in exile.
p. 169-170] ATIIANASIUS AND THE MELETIANS
135
of NKmedia encouraged them
fromHIis distant diocese, and
sent to the young bishop written remonstrances and verbal threats. He contrived to induce
Constantine to order
Athanasius to readmit to communion all those who desired it, under penalty of being himself
banished from Alexandria.1
Whether these threats were beginning to be
executed, or some outbreak warned him to withdraw himself for a short time, it is certain that
he was obliged to
leave his episcopal city. He wrote to the emperor in justification of his attitude; but the
Meletians at once entered
the lists. Three of their bishops, Ision, Eudaemon, and Callinicus,2 set out for the
court to complain of Athanasius.
He had, they said, imposed upon the Egyptians,
a tribute of linen shirts. Two of his own priests, Apis and Macarius, who happened to
be at court, refuted
this accusation ; but the emperor commanded the bishop to appear before him. Two other
accusations were then
brought forward. The priest Macarius, acting upon the responsibility of his bishop, had broken
a chalice during a
pastoral visitation in Mareotis. And Athanasius himself had sent a large sum of money to a certain
Philomenus, a person
suspected of evil intentions towards the emperor's person. This last accusation was specially
grave.
Athanasius had in Nicomedia one powerful and faithful friend, the
praetorian prefect, Ablavius. He was able to justify himself: his accusers were
driven from court, and he himself, after suffering from the inclement winter,
was able to return to Alexandria before the Easter of 332.2
1Athanasius (Apol. contra Ar. 59) has preserved for us a fragment of this imperial letter ; he says that it was brought to him by the " palatines," Syncletius and Gaudentius. If this is not a lapsus memoriae, we must allow that these officers took the same journey twice, for later on we shall find them the bearers of other imperial letters.
2 Apol contra Ar. 60. Cf. Festal Letter No. 4 ; in this document, he adds to the three other accusers "the ridiculous Hieracammon, who, ashamed of his name, calls himself Eulogius."
3 The Chronicle of the Festal Letters, which advances this journey by a year, mentions a very singular cause for it ; the enemies of Athanasius had accused him of having been made a bishop when too young. That is all that it knows of in the way of accusations. Our best plan is to trust to the Apology against the Arians.
He brougttgwith him a letter from
the emperor, in^hich, after a
long homily on concord, were to be found a few words of commendation in reference to the
bishop, while
no definite censure was inflicted on his accusers.1 Athanasius reassumed the
government of his Church and the
usual course of his visitations as metropolitan.2
During all this time, Constantine
still maintained, not only his fidelity to the Nicene Council, but also his
absolute repudiation of Arius, his adherents, and his sympathizers. What he
wanted in the East was a Christianity at once peaceful and uniform. Shortly
after the deposition of Eustathius, he published an edict3 commanding
severe measures to be taken against the dissenters of long standing, Novatians,
Valentinians, Marcionites, Paulianists, Montanists, and in general against all
heretics, forbidding their assemblies and confiscating their places of worship.
In 332 or 333, Syncletius and Gaudentius, officials of the imperial secretariat
(magistriani), brought to Alexandria two letters from
the emperor, addressed, one to the bishops and the faithful,4 the
other to Arius and the Arians.5
The latter, that to the Arians,
which was of considerable length, was officially read at the palace of the
prefect, whose name at that time was Paterius. It is a very strange document;
if its authenticity were not guaranteed by so many outward indications, we
should scarcely believe that so violent an invective against an unhappy exile
could ever have been written by any sovereign, or in his name. But there is no
room for doubt. We learn, in consequence, that at this time Constantine was
still as hostile as possible to all those who had caused trouble in the Church
of Alexandria, and throughout the Eastern empire. However, at the end, after
threatening the heretics with certain penalties of a pecuniary character in
1 Apol. contra Ar. 61, 62.
2 In 329-330, he visited the Thebaid ; in 331-332, the Libyan provinces (Pentapolis, the oasis of Ammon) ; in 333-334? Lower Egypt (<Chronicle of the Festal Letters).
3 V. C. iii. 64, 65.
4 Tews irovr)povs ... 5 Ka/cos
epfirjvfvs . . .
|
137 |
|
P.
172] |
|
CONSTAJwTNE
AND Am lis |
case they obstinately continued
to support Arius, he addressed
himself directly to the latter, inviting him to come and explain his position to the "
man of God," as he
styled himself.
Arius required pressing before he
would comply. He had sources of information at court. The ex-Empress
Constantia,1 widow of Licinius, was well disposed to the protigts
of her old friend, Eusebius of Nicomedia. She died about this time; but before
her death she recommended to her brother, the emperor, a priest who was in her
confidence.2 This priest speedily suggested that Arius was not so
far from accepting the doctrines of Nicaea as was generally believed. The
emperor allowed himself to be convinced, and repeated his invitation in less
hostile terms.
Arius came, with Euzoius, one of
his companions in exile. He had an interview with Constantine, and at last
succeeded in satisfying him by giving him a profession of faith, which, though
vague, was comparatively orthodox, and capable of being reconciled with the
Creed of Nicaea.3 The emperor declared himself satisfied with it. He
imagined that, henceforth, everyone being in agreement, nothing more remained
to be done than to restore Arius and his followers to communion with the Bishop
of Alexandria. But this Athanasius refused,4 a refusal which could
not fail to be displeasing in high places.
1 Here we are reduced to a narrative by Rufinus, i. II, reproduced by Socrates, i. 25, and Sozomen, ii. 27. Cf. p. 131 of this volume, note 4.
2 Gelasius of Cyzicus (iii. 12) has preserved his name ; he was called Eutocius.
3 This was the beginning of it: "We believe in one God, Father, Almighty, and in the Lord Jesus Christ, His Son, born (ye-yevrintvov) of Him before all ages, God the Word, by Whom everything has been made. . . ." The phrase avroD yeyevqfxtvov, taking account of the synonymy which still prevailed between yevt)T6% and y€wr)T6i} might be considered as equivalent to £k r^y roO ITar/sds ov<rtas. It certainly excluded creation ex nihilo. The Nicene homoousios is not pronounced, but Arianism is practically excluded.
4 Apol. conira Ar. 59. We are tempted to regret
this refusal, when we
think of what followed.
The
intrigues began again. The story of the broken chalice was revived. This chalice, it was
alleged, belonged to a
priest, one Ischyras, who had a church in Mareotis. There was actually in those parts a certain
Ischyras who had been
ordained in former days by Kolluthus, but whose ordination had not been recognized as
valid, so that the
people of Mareotis would not allow him to exercise his ministry, and he confined himself to
officiating in his own
family. It was alleged that Athanasius had caused his altar to be overturned, and had
broken his chalice.
The truth of the matter was that, when the representatives of the bishop went to visit
Ischyras, they found
him ill and confined to his bed ; there could have been no opportunity for disturbing any form
of Divine Service.
When Ischyras returned to a better state of mind, he certified in writing that he knew
nothing of the
whole story. Athanasius was also accused of having put to death a Meletian bishop, Arsenius of
Hypsele, after
having caused his hand to be cut off. This Arsenius was afterwards found alive and in possession
of both his
hands. The Meletians had hidden him in a monastery, but Athanasius managed to discover his
hiding-place. Arsenius,
like Ischyras, asked pardon in writing. It was time, for Constantine had already instructed
his half- brother,
the censor Delmatius, to hold a criminal investigation in the matter. The
trial was abandoned ; a synod which
had been summoned in this connection, and had already assembled at Caesarea in Palestine,
was also countermanded, after a long delay. The Bishop of Alexandria received a fresh letter from the emperor,
couched in more explicit
terms, against the intriguers who had tried unsuccessfully to ruin him. It was
now the year 334.1
1
Documents relating to this affair are to be found in the Afiol. contra Ar: (1) Retractation of Ischyras (c. 64), presented to Athanasius in the presence of six priests and seven
deacons ; (2) Letter of Pinnes,
a priest of the monastery of Ptemencyris, in the Anteopolitan nome, to John Arkaph (c. 67); (3) Letter of Arsenius to Athanasius (c. 69);
(4) Letter of Constantine to Athanasius, To?s irapa ryjs aijs . . . (c. 68); (5) Letter of Alexander of
Thessalonica to Athanasius (c. 66) ;
Letter of Constantine to John Arkaph (c. 70).
p. 171-5]
CONST A NT INK'S TRICENNA LI A
John Arkaph, the archbishop of
the Meletians, had become temporarily
reconciled to Athanasius, and was congratulated upon the fact by the emperor,
who invited him to court.
It was a fatal inspiration. The Meletian chief fell into bad company at court. In the
following year (335),
the whole business was on the point of beginning again. The Meletians were once more at
variance with Athanasius,
and leagued in their opposition to him with the Arians and their protectors.
The time
was drawing near when the emperor would enter
upon the thirtieth year of his reign. He resolved to celebrate this event by a great religious
festival, the dedication
of the basilica of the Holy Sepulchre, which was at last completed. A great number of
bishops were summoned
to assist at the ceremony. It was suggested to Constantine that this would be a good
opportunity for
finally putting an end to the Egyptian dissensions, so continually renewed, and for settling them
by an episcopal decision. This had
already been contemplated in the
preceding year; since the emperor's solution of these affairs had not succceded in restoring
peace, it was quite
natural that the idea of a council should again be taken up. Was it not much to be desired
that, before celebrating
this festival at Jerusalem, the ministers of the Lord should first be reconciled with one
another? The
emperor adopted this idea, and the city of Tyre was proposed as a meeting-place. All the enemies
of Athanasius in the whole empire
arranged to be present, hoping
to obtain at Tyre their revenge for the abortive Council of Caesarea, and to find means of
getting rid of the
troublesome Bishop of Alexandria. An imperial letter1 exhorted the council to
fulfil its task of peacemaker, assuring it that the resources of the
government would
ensure that all those whose presence would be useful should appear before it. This
assurance referred especially
to Athanasius. He was invited to be present, and threatened with compulsion if he
refused. The priest Macarius
was brought to Tyre, loaded with chains. A 1 Eusebius, V. C.
iv. 42.
high official, Count Dionysius,
was sent on a special mission
to the council.
Athanasius submitted.1
Knowing well that he was going to appear before a meeting of his enemies, he
took with him about fifty Egyptian bishops. But, as these had not been
summoned, their names did not appear amongst the judges.2 These had
been chosen with care. Not one of the enemies of Athanasius. was absent. Even
two young Pannonian bishops were there, Ursacius of Singidunum (Belgrade) and
Valens of Mursa (Eszeg), two disciples of Arius himself, who had taken
advantage of his exile to recruit adherents in those distant countries. The
Bishop of Antioch, Flaccillus, was present, and also Eusebius of Caesarea, very
much irritated at the failure of the council the year before. Several other
prelates, either neutral or even fairly well disposed towards Athanasius, such
as Alexander of Thessalonica, had also been invited. But the majority and the
management of the whole affair were secured for the adversaries of the Bishop
of Alexandria.
No question of doctrine was
raised.3 The Arians and their party did not take part in the
proceedings, as such : the whole issue was between Athanasius and the
Meletians. The Meletians had a cause of complaint against him which dated back
to the time of his election : the bishops who took part in it had agreed not to
ordain anyone before their differences had been arranged.4 The
ordination took
1 His departure for Tyre took place on July 10, 335.
2 According to Socrates, the council comprised (apart from the Egyptians) about sixty members.
3 Sozomen (i. 25) had before him the "acts" of this council; and what he derives from them is very important. Athanasius' version of the facts is given in the Afiol. contra Ar., in which we find first an account of some length, contained in a letter from the Council of Alexandria in 340 (cc. 3-19), then another account by Athanasius himself (cc. 71-87), which contains several contemporary documents. We must not neglect the version of the other side, which we know through the synodal epistle of the Council of the Easterns at Sardica (Hilary, Frag. hist. iii. 6, 7) in 343. This document agrees fairly well with the summary of the "acts" given by Sozomen.
|
P.
177] |
|
141 |
|
COUNCIL
OF TYRE, 335 |
4
At the time of the election, the Meletians
were reconciled to the place without any regard being paid to this agreement; and therefore
they had separated themselves from communion with the newly-consecrated
bishop. To force their return, he had employed violent measures, and in particular imprisonment.
Five Meletian bishops, Euplus, Pacomius, Achillas, Isaac,
and Hermaeon, accused him of having caused them to be beaten with rods; Ischyras, again changing sides,
had joined the Meletians; he complained that his chalice had been broken, and his chair overthrown ; Athanasius
had cast him into prison several times, and had calumniated him to the prefect Hyginus, alleging that he
had thrown stones at the emperor's statues. Callinicus, the (Meletian) Bishop of Pelusium, having renounced
communion with him on account of Ischyras' chalice, Athanasius had deposed him and replaced him by
another. Arsenius was again spoken of. And finally, a memorandum was read of the popular outcries raised by
persons at Alexandria, who refused to enter the churches on
account of the bishop. In fine, what he was reproached for, was the strong measures he had considered
himself obliged to take against those of the Meletian party
who had relapsed.
Athanasius succeeded in
justifying himself with regard to certain points; as to others, he asked for
delay. Arsenius was still living, and owing to this fact the worst of the
accusations fell to the ground. The council fixed upon the affair of Ischyras,
the interrupted religious service and the broken chalice. An enquiry was
decided upon. Athanasius offered no opposition to this, but he objected to his
most notorious enemies being entrusted with the investigations.
These were exactly the persons
who were chosen, not during a general meeting, but in a private conference.
Moreover, as Ischyras claimed to be the head of a Meletian Church in Mareotis,
and as everyone knew that Mareotis did not contain a single Meletian, the
chiefs of this sect sent recruiters throughout Egypt to collect a group of
' Great Church.' It can only be a
question here of secondary quarrels, proceeding,
however, from the previous separation.
parishioners for him. All these
intrigues awakened a protest,
not only on the part of the Egyptian prelates, who rallied faithfully around their Pope,[107]
but also from the Bishop
of Thessalonica, a highly-respected old man, and from Count Dionysius himself, who held a
similar position in this
council to that which Constantine had held at the Council of Nicaea. But all protest proved
useless; the high
commissioner had his hand forced, and the commission set out for Egypt. The
enquiry was concerned with
the evidence of only one side. Not only was the priest Macarius, who was directly
implicated, detained at Tyre,
but not a single member of the Athanasian clergy, whether belonging to Alexandria or to
Mareotis, was allowed
to take part in it. On the other hand, the prefect of Egypt, Philagrius, lent his assistance to
the commissioners sent by the council, and conducted matters with so high a hand that they succeeded in
obtaining the depositions
they wished. The commission of enquiry returned
to Tyre with an overwhelming mass of evidence.[108]
As to the affair of Arsenius,
which appeared at first to be going contrary to the accusers of Athanasius,
they explained it by saying that a certain Plusianus, a bishop of the party of
Athanasius, had, by his orders, burnt the house of Arsenius, caused him to be
tied to a pillar and beaten, and then shut him up in a small hovel. Arsenius
had escaped through a window, and had succeeded in concealing himself so well
that the bishops of John Arkaph's party, regretting the disappearance of a man
so distinguished and also a former confessor of the faith, had p. 179-80] DEPOSITION OF ATHANASIUS 143
believed him to be dead, and Rid
ca^fcd a search to be made
for him by the authorities.[109]
It was therefore quite excusable
that they should have been mistaken.
The proceedings were taking an
unfavourable turn for Athanasius. His enemies cried out upon him as a sorcerer,
a brutal ruffian, and declared him unfit to be a bishop. Such a tumult arose
against the accused at the hearing that the officials present were obliged to
get him away secretly. He himself understood that no good could be expected
from such judges, and he embarked for Constantinople. The council pronounced
sentence of deposition against him in his absence, and forbade him to remain in
Egypt. On the other hand, it admitted John Arkaph and his followers to
communion, considering them as victims of an unjust persecution, and reinstated
them in their ecclesiastical positions. Formal intimation of these decisions
was sent to the emperor, to the Church of Alexandria, and to the episcopate in
general. The bishops were entreated to have nothing more to do with Athanasius;
he had been convicted upon every point which the council had been able to
discuss; as to the others, his flight proved that he did not feel himself in a
position to make any defence. Already, during the preceding year, he had
refused to appear before the Council of Caesarea; this time, he had come, but
surrounded by a numerous and turbulent escort. Sometimes he had refused to
defend himself, sometimes he insulted the other bishops, refused to appear
before them, and challenged their decision. His guilt in the affair of Mareotis
had been established.
When this judgment had been
pronounced, the council proceeded to Jerusalem, and the dedication of the Holy
Sepulchre was celebrated, on September 14, with every imaginable pomp of
worship and eloquence. Eusebius, the Metropolitan of
Caesarea, as was to be expected, particularly
distinguished himself. A further session of the council
was held, at Jerusalem itself, to adjudicate upon the affair of Arius and his supporters. The profession of faith presented to the emperor by Arius and Euzoius, the one which Constantine had considered sufficient, had been sent by him to the council: it satisfied the council
also. The Arians were admitted to communion; the emperor was informed of the fact, and it was also notified both to the Church of Alexandria and the bishops of Egypt.[110]
Yet, on his arrival in
Constantinople, Athanasius succeeded in obtaining an audience. And, impressed
by his complaints, Constantine summoned the Council of Tyre to his presence.[111]
But no one obeyed the summons except the most determined opponents of
Athanasius— prominent among them being Eusebius of Caesarea, who had to
pronounce a set oration on the occasion of the Tricennalia. Constantine heard
them. According to Athanasius, they were very careful not to enter on a new
investigation of the stories discussed during the council, and no mention was
made of the chalice or of Arsenius: they had found something much better.
Athanasius, they told the emperor, was determined to hinder the transport of
Egyptian corn to Constantinople. What! To starve his own foundation, his
beloved New Rome! The emperor made no further enquiries. Without waiting for
any new defence, he actually banished the Bishop of Alexandria to a distant
part of Gaul. Athanasius was imprisoned at Treves.[112]
When Athanasius was once more
taken into favour, people were very ready to say that, if he was exiled, it was
only to protect him from the fury of his enemies. It is not at all probable
that Constantine would accept without verification the imputation regarding the
transport of p. 182] FIRST EXILE OF ATHANASIUS 145
corn. The best plan is to see the
facts as the public saw them at
that time, and as Constantine himself explained them in very weighty documents.[113]
The Bishop of Alexandria
had been judged and condemned by a great assembly
of his colleagues. The Council of Tyre had deposed him from his episcopal office, and
forbidden him to
remain in Egypt. Following up this sentence, the civil government took the measures which
were in its province
: it exiled Athanasius.
So ends the first act of the
Athanasian tragedy. We may be tempted to think, at some points in it, that
things might have taken, both then and afterwards, a better turn, if the young
Bishop of Alexandria had treated the Meletians with less severity, and if he
had made it easier for the party defeated at the Council of Nicaea to return to
the bosom of the Church. Without sacrificing any essential principle, he might
then have avoided exasperating the opposing parties; it would not have been so
easy for his enemies to represent him to the emperor as a man impossible to
deal with and an instigator of troubles. Later on, Athanasius became a man of
peace and a peace-maker; but at the time we have now reached he was, above all
things, a fighter. He was right; but, by the very fact that he was right, too
many people found themselves put in the wrong.
Arius remained at court. The
imperial favour had recalled him from exile ; the decision of the Council of
Tyre had again opened to him the doors of the Church. It only remained for him
to make his official re-entrance. According to later accounts,[114]
he did return to Alexandria, and then, because of the commotion caused by his
presence, was recalled to Constantinople. It was more in conformity with
Constantine's usual ways to remove all quarrelsome persons for the time being
from Alexandria, Arius as well as Athanasius. However, as he
considered the declarations of Arius to be sincere
and sufficient, he exerted his influence to persuade the Bishop of Constantinople,[115]
Alexander, to admit him. Alexander did not look
upon him with favour. But Arius died suddenly; and
Alexander was thus spared the mortification of receiving him in his Church.
Athanasius had already gone to his place of exile ; but Macarius, one of
his priests, was at Constantinople at the time. It is from his account that, twenty-five years later, Athanasius related the mournful end of his adversary.[116]
At Alexandria the bishop's throne
remained unoccupied. No attempt was even made, for the time being, to appoint a
successor to the exiled bishop ; either because the emperor did not wish it, or
more probably because the Christian population did not appear disposed to agree
to it.
|
p. 184 J |
|
147 |
|
THE
MELETIANS |
There were disturbances.[117]
The faithful continued to demand the restoration of their bishop, both by
public manifestations and in the churches. Antony, the famous hermit of the
desert, was called upon to intervene, and he wrote several times to the
emperor. But all was in vain. Four priests were
arrested and exiled. Constantine wrote to the
people of Alexandria, and especially to the clergy and the
consecrated virgins, advising them to keep quiet,
and declaring that he would not go back upon his
decision or recall an instigator of disturbance, who had been condemned in proper form by an ecclesiastical
tribunal. To St Antony he explained that undoubtedly some of the judges might
have been influenced in their decision by hatred or
partiality, but that he could not believe that so numerous
an assembly of wise and enlightened bishops could all
have been so far mistaken as to condemn an innocent
man. Athanasius was a presumptuous and over-bearing fellow, a man of strife.
The Meletians, restored to their
position by the Council of Tyre, lost no time in seeking to reap the fruits of
their success. They certainly did this with little restraint, for their leader,
John Arkaph, was exiled like his opponents. The Egyptians, to whatever party
they belonged, were certainly very difficult people to deal with. Ischyras
alone had any reason to congratulate himself upon all these changes; for, as a
reward for his labours, the Meletian party promoted him to the episcopate. In
his own village,1 so small that hitherto it had never even possessed
a priest, they built him, at the expense of the State, a cathedral in which he
could play the role of a bishop.
It was not in Egypt only that the
victorious party followed up the advantage they had gained, assisted here and
there by the excesses of zeal and the mistakes of their adversaries. Since the
end of the Great Persecution, the Church of Ancyra had had as its bishop a
certain Marcellus, a good man with some knowledge of theology. At the Council
of Nicaea, he had attracted notice by the vigour of his opposition to the
opinions of Arius, and so successfully that he had made a very favourable impression
upon the legates from Rome. During the years
1 'Ev
Tbiry ~Elprivr)s HeKovrapovpov. Letter from the Rvtionalis of Egypt to the tax-collector of Mareotis (Athan., Apol. contra A7\ 85).
which
followed, he continued to assail by his speecl^B:he two Eusebii, Paulinus, and other more or
less declared upholders
of the defeated heresy. At that time, people did not run the risk involved in expressing
their opinions in
writing. The theology of the Arian party was only represented to the public by the addresses
of Asterius,1 which
finally appeared in the form of a small book. As no one else seemed inclined to do so, Marcellus
took the lecturer
in hand and, to refute him, compiled a work of considerable proportions, in which he
vigorously assailed the
principal leaders of the opposite party, both living and dead, Paulinus, Narcissus, Eusebius of
Caesarea, Eusebius
of Nicomedia, and the rest. Even Origen himself was not spared. Marcellus was
present at the Council
of Tyre, but refused to join in the condemnation of Athanasius and the restoration of Arius;
he even refused
to take part in the celebrations at the dedication of the Holy Sepulchre.2 On the
other hand, his book being
finished, he went to present it to the emperor, with a dedication full of compliments.
Constantine perhaps looked
upon this gift with some suspicion ; at all events, he commissioned the bishops who had
assembled in Constantinople,
after the ceremonies at Jerusalem, to examine
the book and to make him a report upon it. This was to deliver Marcellus into the hands
of his enemies.
They discovered in his work lamentable traces of the Sabellian heresy. A sentence of
deposition was pronounced
against him, and then communicated to the emperor, to the Eastern bishops, and to the
Church of Ancyra;
Marcellus, after an episcopate of more than twenty years, was given a successor in the
person of a certain
Basil. The latter, as we shall see, will himself play a part of some importance in the
future. However, as many
people cried out against the proceedings as a scandal, and represented Marcellus as an
innocent victim, the
council asked the learned Bishop of Caesarea to justify its decision by exposing and refuting the
errors of the man
whom they had condemned. This is the subject 1 See p. 108
supra. 2 Socrates, i. 36; Sozomen, ii. 33.
p. 187] MAR<BW,US OIT^NCYUA 149
of his two books
^^ditts^Marcellus, which were imme^B ately
published. A short time afterwards, he resumed the same subject in a second work, dedicated
to Flaccillus, the
Bishop of Antioch, and divided into three books, entitled, The Theology of the Church.
To judge from Eusebius' extracts,
which are of sufficient length to enable us to base an estimate upon them, the
system of Marcellus did really approach Sabellianism, although, for all that,
the two theologies were not identical. The Sabellians of that time [118]
imagined God as a monad who extends Himself (irXarvv erai) in a Trinity. The designations,
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, mean three successive manifestations, three roles (irpocr- <07ra, personae). As Father, God is the Law-giver of the Old Testament, as Son He
manifests Himself in the Incarnation, as Holy Spirit in the sanctification of
souls. These expansions are temporary: they are caused by the needs of the
creature. When once this need has ceased, the expansion equally ceases, and the
Divinity again draws itself in. This double movement of expansion and
contraction (irxatva-ixo^, <jv<jto\i']) may be compared to an arm which is
stretched out and then drawn back again. The world, towards which these
successive expansions are produced, is the work of God considered under
another aspect, that of Word. The manifestation Word, differing therein from the other manifestations, is permanent: it lasts
as long as the world lasts. The same cannot be said of the Son of God. The
Sabellians were not agreed upon the subject of the Divine Sonship: some made it
to consist in the humanity of the Christ (rov avQpwirov ov uveXafiev o Scotj//?)[119]; others
in the blend of the Word and humanity ; others again said that the Word assumes
the character of Son at the moment of the Incarnation. This Incarnation was
transitory; it ceased before the sending of theHoly
Spirit[120];
the manifestation then came to an end; the divine arm was
drawn back again. What, then, became of the humanity
of Christ, when the Incarnation had once ceased? We
have no information on this point.
Marcellus,[121] also,
taught a kind of divine expansion (7rXaruo-fAos). How could the monad have
always remained a monad, and yet produce the world ? The eternal Reason of God
(Aoyo?) proceeds forth outside the Godhead in some manner (irpoepxerai) by an active energy (evepyeln SpacrriKff) without ceasing to remain in
God. In this way the Creation and the Incarnation are explained; a subsequent
irradiation of the Logos produces the manifestation of the Holy Spirit.[122]
These irradiations do not give rise to the production of distinct hypostases; there is only One divine hypostasis. At the end of all things, when once the reign of a
thousand years is over, the irradiation will cease, and the Logos, as well as
the Holy Spirit which emanated from Him, will return to the Bosom of God.
Before the Incarnation, and here Marcellus invoked on his side the language of
Scripture, there was only the Word. It was by the Incarnation alone that the
Word became Son[123];
He will cease to be Son, when His reign on earth comes to an end.
With this system, embracing
conceptions which were very ancient, and assuredly foreign to Origen's theology
and anterior to it, Marcellus defended very stoutly the idea of the Divine Monarchia, the consubstan- tiality; and in this respect he was, from a polemical point
|
151 |
r. 189] THEOLOGY OF MARCELLUS
of v®w, on the same lines as the
Rorjrfln Church, the Council of
Nicaea, and St Athanasius. But these allied forces were confronted with an opposition, the
claims of which were
not all destined to be overthrown. Arius, Eusebius, and similar theologians had tradition
against them, when they
attacked the eternity of the Word and His absolute Divinity; but tradition was on their side,
when they defended
the real distinction of the hypostases. Upon this point, their contention finally gained
the day, after many
struggles and eliminations, when men had at last grown weary of an impious warfare, when
they consented to give each other the credit of being really sincere, and to listen to each other's arguments, and
when, without actually
expressing it in words, without proclaiming themselves victors or avowing
themselves vanquished, they resigned
themselves to combine together the consub- stantiality and the three hypostases. But
that time of peace
was still far away. At the end of Constantine's reign, so far as the fighting propensities
of the opposite parties
had not been stifled by government pressure, they were determined to triumph over each other,
and to exterminate
one another per fas or per nefas.
Eustathius, Athanasius, and
Marcellus, three of the principal champions of Nicaea, were already
disqualified from taking further part in the battle, the last of them, at
least, on account of heresy, a fact which was well calculated to throw obloquy
on the term ' consubstantial,' and to prove that behind this formula, which was
so strongly insisted upon, dangerous doctrines might be hidden. Other bishops
succumbed to the malice of the victorious party.[124] But, in
spite of all, the Creed of Nicaea still held its ground. At Tyre, no steps had
been taken directly against it. The restoration of Arius could not be interpreted
as an abandonment of the celebrated formula: the
profession of faith delivered by
the arch-her^: to the emperor
was held to be equivalent to that of the three hundred bishops. Yet we cannot deny that by
admitting the
substitution of one formula for another a door was opened to many subterfuges.
In the meantime, Constantine
died, on May 22, 337, after having been baptized in a villa near Nicomedia. It
was the bishop of that city, the aged Eusebius, the indefatigable champion of
Arius, who officiated at the final initiation of the first Christian Emperor.
His colleague and namesake of Caesarea began at once to compile the funeral
oration in four books, known by the name of the Life of
Constantine,
an evidence of his enthusiastic admiration for what he considered the good
actions of the deceased emperor, and of his skill in disguising the others. No
trace is found there of the murder of Crispus and that of Fausta; the author
has discovered a way of telling the story of the Councils of Nicaea and of
Tyre, and the ecclesiastical events connected with them, without even
mentioning the names of Athanasius and of Arius. It is a triumph of reticence
and of circumlocution.
P alt us,
Euphration of Balanea, Cyrus of Berea, in Northern Syria ; Diodorus {of Tenedos), in Asia
; Theodulus and Olympius {of sEnos)\ in Thrace,
with two successive bishops of Adrianople, Eutropius and Lucius: the first was a declared enemy of Eusebius
of Nicomedia, and
Basilina, Constantine's sister-in-law, had a strong grudge against him ; Domnio of Simiium; and finally, the Bishop of
Constantinople, Paul, who succeeded Alexander in 336.
CHAPTER
VI
the emperor constans
The heirs of Constantine. Return
of Athanasius. Intrigues of Eusebius
; the rivalry of Pistus. The Pope is made cognizant of the Alexandrian affair. The intrusion of
Gregory. Athanasius in Rome.
The Easterns and Pope Julius. Roman Council in 340. Cancelling of the sentences pronounced
in the East against Athanasius
and Marcellus. Constans sole Emperor in the West. Dedication Council at Antioch in 341. Death
of Eusebius of Nicomedia.
Paul of Constantinople. Council of Sardica : the Eastern schism. Negotiations. Condemnation
of Photinus. Athanasius
recalled to Alexandria. African affairs. The Circum- cellians. Mission of Paul and Macarius.
Unity restored: Council
under Gratus.
Constantine had
three brothers, the sons of Constantius Chlorus
and Theodora: Delmatius, Julius Constantius, and Hannibalian. Having little in common
with the Empress
Helena, as we can well understand, they remained for a long time at a distance from the
court. Their residence
was first at Toulouse, but in the end they drew nearer to the emperor, and after the death
of Helena they
attained high honours. Delmatius was appointed consul in 333, and even invested with the
office of censor, which
lay outside the ordinary course. In consequence of this he had to occupy himself with the
accusations made against
Athanasius. Julius Constantius also received in 335 the honour of the consulship. In regard
to the third, Hannibalian,
we have no similar information ; and it is probable that he died early, and certainly
before Constantine. Julius Constantius had four children—two sons and a daughter by his first wife, and one
son of his second marriage
with Basilina. This last son afterwards became
163
the Emperor Julian ; and one of
the two others, Gallus, was Caesar
under Constantius. These children were still too young, at the time of Constantine's death,
for him to have taken
any account of them in his political arrangements. It was otherwise with the two sons of
Delmatius. The one of
these, also called Delmatius, was created Caesar in 335 ; the other, Hannibalian, was provided, under the
title of King of
Pontus, with a sort of vassal sovereignty in the provinces bordering on Armenia. A new
tetrarchy was to
replace the united empire of Constantine. In the West, Constantine II. was to reign over Gaul,
Britain, and Spain;
in the East, Constantius with the vassal king, Hannibalian, was to govern Asia Minor,
Syria, and Egypt;
Italy, Africa, and the provinces of the Upper Danube were assigned to Constans, the third
son of Constantine; and all the rest, as
far as the Bosphorus, was to
be the inheritance of the Caesar Delmatius.
Such were Constantine's
intentions; but they were not entirely realized. After his funeral, events
happened in Constantinople in regard to which we are badly informed : palace
intrigues, barrack conspiracies, demonstrations of troops, seditions and
massacres. Constantius, the only one of the three brothers then present in
Constantinople, allowed many things to be done which he might have prevented.
The emperor's brothers were massacred ; and so were the Caesar Delmatius and
King Hannibalian; the eldest son of Julius Constantius shared his father's
fate; the two others, Gallus and Julian, escaped—Julian, thanks to the
intervention of a Syrian bishop, Mark of Arethusa. The praetorian prefect,
Ablavius, was also murdered, and so was the patrician Optatus, brother-in-law
of the deceased emperor.1 The pretext for these horrors was that
only the sons of Constantine ought to have a share in the succession to him.
There were three children. The
eldest, Constantine II., was not yet twenty-one: the second, Constantius, was
twenty: the third, Constans, was entering on his
1 He.
had married Anastasia, one of the three daughters of Constantius Chlorus.
|
15i |
p. 104] THE SONS OF CONSTANTINE
fifteenth year. In the course of
the summer they all three
met at Viminacium, on the banks of the Danube, and agreed together to allow Constans to
inherit all the provinces
left without a ruler by the death of Delmatius. Thus, the youngest of the three princes was
the best provided
for; however, Constantine II. claimed a sort of guardianship over him. All three assumed
the title of
Augustus on September 9, 337.
The sons of Constantine had been brought up in the Christian faith.
Their interest was soon excited by religious questions. They agreed together to
grant permission to all the exiled bishops to return to their flocks. In its
wide extent, this measure of clemency was not without inconvenient
consequences. Several of the recalled prelates had already been provided with
successors : all had left behind them supporters and opponents; and their
reinstatement gave rise to disturbances. This was the case in Adrianople,
Constantinople, Ancyra, and Gaza.1 A few days after the death of his
father,[125]
Constantine II. had set Athanasius free,and had written to the "
Catholic" Church of Alexandria to announce this fact, and to say that the
step was only the fulfilment of the wishes of the late emperor. At Viminacium
Athanasius met Constantius, the prince with whom henceforward he had specially
to deal. Constantius, notwithstanding his youth, was a stiff and solemn person,
of overwhelming vanity. He could not have been specially pleased to see the
return of a man who, for ten years, had had the reputation in the East of a
sower of trouble. It was perhaps on account of his ill-will that Athanasius was
so long on his homeward journey. Bishop and prince met again at Caesarea in
Cappadocia. Athanasius took good care not to speak to the emperor of his
adversaries, Eusebius of Nicomedia and others. On his way to Egypt he was more
than once mixed up with the quarrels provoked by the return
of the exiles. Later on, he was accused of taking a prominent part in their reinstallation, and even of ordaining
new bishops in place of those already in possession.[126]At
Alexandria the conflict had already begun, even before his arrival, and the authorities were obliged to intervene.[127]At
length Athanasius re-entered the city, on November 23, 337,[128]
after an absence of more than two years.
His enemies took care not to
leave him in peace there. Eusebius of Nicomedia was in high favour with the new
sovereign of the East. He could not allow his revenge to be snatched from his
grasp nor the decisions of the Council of Tyre to be lightly regarded.
Athanasius, it was true, had been warmly welcomed by his faithful flock, and
his popularity in Egypt was great. It would have been more prudent not to
continue the attack on this energetic man, so fertile in resource. But was it
possible to think of yielding? "Let us rather annihilate everything: such
is the Church's spirit," thought the aged Eusebius, like Boileau's canon.
|
157 |
|
p. 197] |
|
RpUItN
OF ATHANjglUS |
The firsf measures adopted were
of a very elumsy character. The supporters of Arius, even before the death of
their master, formed at Alexandria a well- organized group whom the
excommunications of Athanasius kept excluded from the Great Church. It was
decided [129]
that they should be given a bishop of their own, and that an effort should be
made to secure his recognition abroad as the legitimate head of the Church of
Alexandria. With this end in view, they chose one of the earliest converts to
Arianism, Pistus, formerly a priest in Mareotis, who had been deposed, at the
same time as Arius himself, by Bishop Alexander. Secundus, the ex-Bishop of
Ptolemais, condemned at the same time as he was, ordained him on the spot.[130]
Everyone pretended to look upon Pistus as a brother, to conduct a considerable
correspondence with him; and letters were written to various bishops, in order
to induce them to enter into communion with him.[131] His
friends even addressed themselves to Pope Julius, to whom a deputation was sent
consisting of a priest named Macarius, with two deacons, Hesychius and
Martyrius. These persons brought to Rome records of the proceedings of the
Council of Tyre, in order to make it clear that Athanasius, having been deposed
in due form, could no longer be regarded as Bishop of Alexandria.
Athanasius replied to this attack
by a synodal letter of all the Egyptian bishops : the story of the Council of
Tyre was there related from his point of view, and thoroughly sifted; at the
same time, the existing position of affairs was described, the unanimity of the
Egyptian episcopate, the reduction of the opposition, as usual, to the Meletian
clergy and some few of Pistus' flock. Some Alexandrian priests set out for
Italy with this document. They were the bearers of letters not only to the
Pope, but also to the
Emperors Constantine II. and
Constans, with whom attempts
were being made to damage the credit of Athanasius.
It was alleged that his return had not been well received at Alexandria, and that the
opposition of the people
had had to be forcibly overcome by the police; that he was selling, for his own profit, the
corn which the emperors
were wont to entrust to the Bishop of Alexandria for distribution to the poor of Egypt and of
Libya.1 These innuendoes
had been brought to the notice previously of Constantius himself, the more effectually to
prejudice him.
It was about this time that Eusebius of Nicomedia, having succeeded for
the second time in driving from Constantinople the unfortunate Bishop Paul,
translated himself into his place, leaving the see of Nicomedia to Amphion, who
had been appointed as a substitute to himself during his own exile. Eusebius of
Caesarea was perhaps no longer living; for, after the death of Constantine, we
hear of him no more : he appears to have been swallowed up in the funeral
oration of the great emperor, and in the observance of his memory.2
The arrival in Rome of the representatives of Athanasius was an
unpleasant surprise for Macarius. He at once departed for the East, leaving
behind him his two companions. The latter, seeing their assertions contradicted
by the Alexandrians, took the initiative in a very grave step: they appealed to
the Pope to convoke a synod, and to give judgment on the matter after hearing
both sides. Julius would have hesitated to put the Eastern bishops to so much
trouble; nevertheless, as the council was asked for in their name, he did not
think that he ought to refuse it, and letters of summons were sent to the
Bishop of Alexandria as well as to the Bishop of Constantinople and his party.
During these negotiations at Rome, the situation in Egypt was going from
bad to worse. Eusebius and his followers, assembled in Antioch at the
1 Apol. C07itra Ar. 3-5, 18 ; Hist. Ar. 9 ; Apol. ad Const. 4.
2Eusebius
died on May 30, in a year that may have been 338, 339, or 340.
|
P. 199] |
|
159 |
|
GREGORY
THE CAPPABOCIAN |
court of the Emperor Constantius,
had recognized the impossibility
of supporting Pistus, and resolved to send as bishop to Alexandria a man who, while
agreeing with their opinions,
had not been compromised in the disputes of the previous years. Their choice fell upon a
certain Eusebius, a native
of Edessa, who, after having studied with Eusebius of Caesarea and sojourned for some time in
Alexandria, was
living among the dependents of Flaccillus, Bishop of Antioch. Eusebius refused, not wishing to
brave the popularity
of Athanasius.[132]
Failing him, they agreed upon a native
of Cappadocia, called Gregory, who was at once consecrated and then despatched to Egypt.
Nothing could possibly have been
more irregular. Even
admitting the validity of the sentence of the Council of Tyre, and regarding Athanasius as no
longer the lawful bishop,
it was necessary at least that his successor should have been elected by the clergy and
the faithful of Alexandria,
and should then have been installed by the bishops within his jurisdiction as
metropolitan. But they did not
trouble about one illegality more or less. Philagrius, under the patronage of the aged
Eusebius, who had
formed a high opinion of his zeal at the time of the Council of Tyre, was once more
prefect of Egypt. He
announced by edict, about the middle of March, 339, that Alexandria had a new bishop. The
Christian population
flocked to the churches, raising protests. The churches of Alexandria, in spite of all that
had been done against
the bishop, had remained in his power; during his exile, his priests continued to perform
their functions there.
The problem now was to take these from them, in order to hand them over to the intruder.
The church of Quirinus[133]was
the first to be attacked, on March
18 ; as a result, some were killed, others wounded, and lamentable scenes took place : finally,
fire seized upon
the building itself, and it was burnt together with the neighbouring baptistery. Four days
afterwards, Gregory made his
entrance into the city, guarded by an escort, and welcomed with cries of joy by pagans, Jews,
and Arians. The
bishop's palace was opened to him, but not without scenes of pillage. It was during the season
of Lent, and Easter
was drawing near. Gregory went from church to church, under police protection, and caused
them, one by one, to
be handed over to him. In one of them, on Good Friday, he caused thirty-four persons to be
arrested, and they
were flogged and cast into prison. Even on Easter Day, arrests were made. Athanasius still
held out in one
church. He knew that it was going to be attacked, and withdrew from it of his own accord, to
avoid further scandals.
Of course, the official reports laid to his account all the horrors of which Alexandria
was at this time the
theatre.
We can imagine his intense
indignation. But there is not
even need to imagine it, for we possess the indignant protest which he addressed at the
time to the whole
episcopate. It begins with a reference to the story of the Levite of Ephraim, who in days of old
cut into small
pieces the dead body of his outraged wife, and made use of these mournful fragments to excite
the indignation of the
tribes of Israel. His own Church of Alexandria, too, had been violated before his eyes : it
had been torn from him
bit by bit. Then follows the deplorable story of Gregory's intrusion. And finally,
addressing himself to his
colleagues, Athanasius appeals to them with unstudied eloquence:
|
p. 201-2] |
|
161 |
|
PlfOTEST
f)I®TMXASIUS |
" Behold the comedy which
Eusebius is playing! Behold
the intrigue which he has been so long fomenting, and which he has finally brought to a head,
thanks to the slanders
with which he besets the emperor. But that is not enough for him ; he would have my head;
he seeks to
frighten my friends by threats of exile and of death. But that is no reason for bowing before his
wickedness; on the
contrary, I must defend myself, and protest against the monstrous injustice of which I am the
victim. ... If, as you
sit uyon your thrones, presiding peacefully over the meetings of your flocks,—if all in a moment
there came to you a
successor appointed by authority, would you endure him? Would you not cry aloud for
vengeance? Well !
Now is the time for vigorous action; otherwise, if you keep silence, the present evil will
spread to all the Churches;
our episcopal seats will be the object of the meanest ambitions, and of disgraceful
bargains. . . . Do not
suffer such things to be done; do not allow the illustrious Church of Alexandria to be
trampled under foot by
heretics."
After
launching this manifesto, Athanasius embarked for Rome. To do so was not a very easy matter,
for the port was well watched; but he was
popular among the
sailors, and they let him pass. Almost at the same time as himself, Carpones, one of the
Alexandrian priests deprived
with Arius, also landed in Italy, bearing a letter from Gregory. Such a messenger was well
calculated to confirm
what was already known—that Gregory and those who had sent him were supporters of
Arianism. In Rome, where the
Council of Nicaea was alone recognized, that party could not hope for success.
Nevertheless,
the Roman legates, Elpidius and Philoxenus,
set out for the East. They were detained there for
a long time on various pretexts : so much so, that they were not able to start on their
return journey until
January 340. They had not been much edified by the ecclesiastical world with which they had
found themselves in contact. The invitation which
they bore was
refused ; and they were given a very haughty letter, containing a protest against the idea of
revising in the West the
decisions of Eastern councils, and hinting that the Pope must choose between the society of
such people as
Athanasius and Marcellus and communion with the prelates of the East.
This
document,1 which is no longer extant, was dated from Antioch, and written in the name of the
Bishops of
1 Besides what the reply of Pope Julius tells
us about it, Sozomen's analysis
(iii. 8) should be consulted.
II L
Caesarea in Cappadocia (Dianius),
of Antioch (Fl^JJllus),[134]of
Constantinople (Eusebius), and of several other sees. The Pope was highly affronted by it;
but it did not prevent
him from holding the council. The assemblage, consisting of some fifty bishops, was held
in the church (titulus) of the priest Vitus, one of
Silvester's legates at the
Council of Nicaea, during the summer or autumn of 340. Athanasius had no difficulty in
justifying himself and
unmasking the intrigues of which he was the victim.
His was not the only case. Every
bishop throughout the East
who had been deposed and hounded out of his see, hastened to Rome at the first mention
of the council. From
Thrace, from Asia Minor, from Syria, from Phoenicia,
and from Palestine, the exiled bishops and priests alike poured into Rome. Marcellus of
Ancyra made a long stay there. He also had been
denounced to the Pope,
who had invited his accusers, as he had invited
those of Athanasius, to appear before him. In their absence, Marcellus explained his
belief, and his language
seemed satisfactory; Vitus and Vincent, the Roman legates to the Nicene Council,
testified to the zeal he had
then displayed against the Arians. In short, he was restored to communion and to his episcopal
dignity.
|
1".
20j] |
|
163 |
|
LETTER
OF POPE JULIUS |
These decisions were notified to
the Eastern episcopate by a
letter which Pope Julius[135]
addressed to those who had
signed the one brought by the legates from Antioch. The Pope's letter is one of the most
remarkable documents in the
whole affair. Although deeply wounded by the bitterness of the Orientals, and the
insolent tone they had adopted
towards him, he maintained an attitude in keep- ing with his position, and
remained calm, pacific, and impartial. If he had summoned the Easterns, it was at the request of
their own envoys; he would have done it, in any case, on his own motion, for it was natural to take cognizance of the
complaints of bishops who said they had been unjustly deposed. A revision of the decisions of councils was not
an unheard-of thing: when the Eastern Churches received Arius and his followers, did they not act in this way
towards the Council of Nicaea ? They contested his right, by alleging that the authority of bishops is not
measured by the importance of their cities. A strange
argument in the mouth of persons who are forever transferring themselves from one capital to another. As for himself,
the Pope said, stories about broken chalices interested him much less than the unity of the Church. He cannot
fail to perceive that, beneath their condemnation of the misdeeds of Athanasius and the errors of
Marcellus, the enemies of these prelates do but ill conceal their
intention of declaring the Arians innocent. Yet his desire
throughout has been to make a close and thorough examination of the whole question. It is not his fault if the
accusers, after having besought his intervention, now try to escape from the
enquiry, nor if the prefect of Egypt prevents the bishops of that country from embarking
for Rome. He has decided the case upon the information at his command, and in particular upon the
documents of the Council of Tyre, furnished by the Easterns
themselves. If they think that they can prove that he is mistaken, let them appear; the accused are always ready
with an answer. But instead of presenting themselves at the requisition of the
Bishop of Rome, they have been guilty of outrageous proceedings, such as the nomination of
the intruder Gregory.
If they had been willing to conform to ancient usage,1 and,
since the matter concerned bishops of importance —the see of Alexandria, to
address themselves at the outset to the Roman Church, with a request that she
1
"II ayvoeire Sti toCto ZOos i)v, irporepov ypafaffOai rjfjuv kaI ovtws tvOtv oplfcaOai ra 5t/caia (.Apol. contra Ar. 35).
would decide what was right,
things would not have come to this
pass. They must get out of these scandalous quarrels, in which the bitter grudges of self-love give
themselves rein at
the expense of charity and of brotherly union.1
The Pope was abundantly
justified. Yet this letter marks the beginning of an alliance which was to have
very troublesome consequences, that of the Roman Church and of St Athanasius
with Marcellus of Ancyra. Marcellus may have had the best intentions: his
teaching, as we have seen before, laid itself open to criticism, even in those
times when precision in theological language still left much to be desired.
Athanasius, tossed about in so many storms, has never been accused on the score
of his belief, even by his bitterest enemies. It was otherwise with Eustathius
and with Marcellus. Eustathius soon disappeared ; but Marcellus lived almost as
long as Athanasius, and it is worthy of notice that—not to mention the
Arianizers, whose special aversion he was—he was almost everywhere looked upon
with suspicion. Two years after his death, St Epiphanius considered him a
proper subject for his collection of heretics, and included him in it, though,
it is true, with some reserve. He had questioned Athanasius himself upon the
matter, and the old warrior, without either attacking or defending his former
companion-in-arms, replied by a smile,[136] which
Epiphanius interpreted as meaning that Marcellus had gone as near as possible
to the danger-point, and had been obliged to justify himself.
He was already in this position
at the time of which we are now writing. Pope Julius did not allow him to leave
Rome, without asking him for a written profession of faith.[137] This
document, skilfully worded, managed to
|
IW> |
p. 20G-7] MARCELLUS AND ORTHODOXY
conceal the characteristic notes
of the doctrine so strongly attacked
in the previous years by Eusebius of Caesarea. On reading it, one might think that
Marcellus admitted the
eternity of the Word, not only as Word but as Son, and that he accepted the formula, " His
kingdom shall have no
end," in the same sense as the Gospel.1 This little artifice might succeed with the
Western Church, little
versed in these theological subtleties; but the Easterns, better informed, could not be so
easily deceived.
During
these negotiations, a great political change had taken place in the West. The Emperors of
Gaul and of Illyricum,
Constantine II. and Constans, were in conflict with each other—Constantine not being
satisfied with his share of
the empire, nor with the way in which his young brother accepted his guardianship. They met
in battle near
Aquileia: Constantine II. was defeated and killed. The whole of the West, from the Ocean to Thrace,
recognized Constans as its emperor (April 340), and his power, being thus doubled, soon forced itself on
the attention of his
Eastern colleague, Constantius.
The
following year (341) there took place at Antioch the solemn dedication of the principal
church, the building of which
had been begun by Constantine. The solemnity was the occasion of a large assemblage of
bishops, about a
hundred in number2; the Emperor Constantius was present. In spite of their attitude of lofty
independence, Eusebius
and his party were exceedingly annoyed at the whole course of the recent proceedings in
the West. They had
hoped for, and even solicited, the support of the Roman* Church, and now that Church was
upholding their
opponents. Their own sovereign, Constantius, was favourable to their opinions; but Rome, the
ally of Athanasius, was under the
protection of a prince of far greater
power than their own. They saw themselves driven
to act on the defensive. It was not only in Rome that it
was actually so attached to the letter of Pope Julius, of which we have just spoken.
1 St Luke i. 33.
2 Ninety,
according to St Athanasius ; St Hilary and Sozomen (Sabinus) give the total as 97.
and at the Court of Constans that
they were represented as
defenders of Arianism and the Arians; this accusation was also circulated in the East, even
outside Egypt. Everything
that was happening in that unfortunate country was known, in spite of police precautions;
how the intruder Gregory was everywhere
waging war with those Christians
who had remained faithful to Athanasius, assailing
the churches, and even going so far as to include among those thrown into prison confessors of
the time of Maximin.
The aged Eusebius felt that the time was come to
defend himself. From the Council of the Dedication (in Encaeniis), there
issued various letters,1 one of which contained the following words :—
"
We are not followers (o.k6\ou6oi) of Arius. How could we, being bishops, follow in the train
of a priest ? We have
no other faith than that which has been handed down from the beginning. But having had
occasion to enquire
into his own faith, and to form an estimate of it, we have rather admitted it than followed it.
You will see this by
what we are about to say." Then follows a soothing and conciliatory
profession of faith,2 containing neither the technical terms of Nicasa, nor the final
anathema ; by way of
compensation, a few words are inserted with regard to the eternal Reign of Christ, evidently
directed against Marcellus
of Ancyra.
Another
profession of faith, emanating from the same synod, is more explicit upon the Divine
prerogatives of the Son
of God ; it even heaps up terms calculated to enforce them3 and, in a certain
fashion, repudiates the
1 Athan. De syn. 22-25.
2 Characteristic passages are the following : «u eh eva vibv rov GeoO fiovoyevr), irpb wavruv rCbv aiwvwv vwapxovra Kal avvivra ry yeyevvqK&ri av- rbv ITarpl . . . 8tap.£vovra fiairiXea Kal Qeov els roiis ai&vas.
3Toy yevv-qOivra irpb tQv cu'wewe e/c rov Ilarpos, Qeov e/c Qeov, oXov 8\ov, Ixovov €K fibvov, rtXeiov iic reXeiov,
(3acri\{a ex /3a<TtXto)s, Kuptov airb Kvpiov, Xbyov fwfra, <ro(j)lav £w<rav, <pws
dXtjOt.vov, bdov, aXr/deta-v, avatrratnv, woi/jiiva, Ovpav, titrpeirrbv re Kal avaXXolurov • rr\s Oeor-qros, ovtrlas re Kal (3ovXrjs Kal Swa/xem Kal So^7]s rod Harpbs arrapaXXaKrov eiKova,
rbv wpwroroKov Trd<rr)S KTtueioi, rbv bvra ev
apxv ttpos rov
Qebv, X&yov Qebv. .
. . Et rts Xiyei rbv Tide Krlafia ws iv r&v KTicr/xdruv, 7) ytvvrjfxa ws tv rCov yevvri/jidTwv, ^
wol-q/jia w? ev rGsv TTOLVudrwv . . . dvddeaa Zarw.
|
I'.
2fl0] |
|
167 |
|
CREEDS
OE ANTIOCII |
expressions which were forbidden
by the Council of Nicsea. We find
in it that the Son is " the image of the essence " (ova-la) of the
Father, not that He is " of the essence " of the Father. The three names, Father, Son,
and Holy Spirit
are represented not as terms having no relation with realities, but as characterizing the
hypostasis (u7Toa-racriv), the
rank, the dignity of the Persons named ; thus,
by hypostasis they are Three; by their mutual agreement (,rvfujxoula) they make but One.[138]
A third formula, presented by
Theophronius, the Bishop of Tyana, was approved of. In its positive statements
it is absolutely colourless; but at the end it formally repudiates Marcellus
of Ancyra, Sabellius, Paul of Samosata, "and all those who are in
communion with them."
These formulas certainly indicate
a tendency to modify in some degree the position of the party. Arius was dead;
and they were beginning to find him rather embarrassing, and to extricate themselves
from too close an identification with his views. As a matter of fact, no one,
except a few fanatical disciples, now maintained his system. On this point they
drew back, step by step, and without regret. They had discovered a better
fighting- ground—the struggle against Marcellus. It was on this that the
conflict was renewed. " You are Arians," so rose the cry, without
ceasing, from Rome and from Alexandria. " You are Sabellians," was
the reply from Antioch. And this state of things was all the more serious
because Marcellus himself was not dead; and the Westerns kept him in their
ranks, recognized him as a bishop, and defended him.
Athanasius, who has preserved for
us the formulas of Antioch, gives us no information as to the way in which they
were presented to the assembly, and approved by it. It is possible that
different bishops or different groups may have availed themselves of this
opportunity to obtain
certificates of orthodoxy. T^ Council of Nicaea,
while decreeing a formula, had decided nothing as to the use to be made of it, nor on the question whether it was to be substituted for those previously in use in the various Churches for the ceremonies of Christian
initiation. It even seems as if the council had no idea of such a substitution, for in that case, it would have completed the conclusion of it by mentioning therein the Catholic Church, the remission of sins, and the resurrection of the flesh. As a matter of fact, the Churches kept their old creeds. In the profession of faith which he sent to Pope Julius, Marcellus of Ancyra inserted word for word the text of the Roman symbol. In other places, the traditional text was modified, either according to the formula of Nicaea, or to others. Already, even in the time of Constantine, jealous as he was of the interests of his council, Arius had been able to submit to the emperor a profession of faith which did not reproduce word for word the symbol of Nicaea. It is not astonishing, therefore,
that other formulas should have been presented or published. At the same time, it was a dangerous game to play—a fact which was soon perceived.
The Dedication
Council1 was the last in which 1 It is
customary to connect with the Dedication Council the 25 canons of a Council of Antioch which is
mentioned in the oldest collections
of canons. This attribution is very doubtful. According to the covering letter sent to those who
were absent, and according to the
signatures, the assembly which promulgated these canons was composed exclusively of bishops within the
jurisdiction of Antioch, Syria,
Mesopotamia, and Cilicia ; this was not the case as regards the Dedication Council, which certainly included
other bishops. We know it
was held after the Council of Nicaea, because it mentions that council, and before the year 359, when
the new province of Euphratesia
makes its first appearance in the documents. If the signatures were, in regard to the
particulars given, better supported by evidence
than they are, we should be inclined to date the Council of Antioch very shortly after the Nicene
Council, for nearly all the signatures
are common to the two councils. The enactments furnish hardly any indications: anti-Athanasian and
anti-Eustathian prepossessions were early discovered in them ; but there is
not much evidence
of this. I should be inclined to think that the council was before, rather than after, the year 341.
|
p. 211-2] |
|
169 |
|
ElPElMP
AiS) HIS POLICY |
Eusebius took part. He seems to
have died about the end of
341, being still in outward communion with the Church, for there was, as yet, no open
schism between the East
and Rome. If he had always minded his own business, and not had the fatal idea of
intervening between Arius
and his bishop, Arianism would have remained a purely Alexandrian controversy, and could
have been suppressed
without much difficulty. But Eusebius let loose upon the Bishop of Alexandria, first
the Eastern episcopate,
and then the emperor and the empire. The memory of this intriguing prelate, in whom
one can find no
single sympathetic feature, remains weighted with a heavy responsibility.
The Church of Constantinople,
which he governed during his latter years, had also itself passed through
strange periods of crisis—thanks to him. After the death of Alexander (336), a
certain Paul, a native of Thessalonica, had been elected bishop there. He had
been present, according to report, at the deposition of Athanasius,1 and
had associated himself with it by his signature. He was himself accused, soon
afterwards, by one of his priests, Macedonius, deposed by the same council as
Marcellus of Ancyra, and exiled to Pontus. His place had not yet been filled
when Constantine died. He immediately returned to his Church, and for some time
Macedonius maintained friendly relations with him. But the see of
Constantinople tempted the ambition of Eusebius. The former accusations were
again revived at the opportune moment. Paul saw himself ousted once more, and
Eusebius installed in his place (either at the end of 338 or the beginning of
339). On Eusebius' death (341), Paul, who had fled to Treves and been warmly
welcomed
1 Paulus vero Athanasii expositioni inter/nit maniique propria sententiam
scribens, eum ceteris eum etiam ipse damnavit {Ep. Or., Hil. Frag. hist. iii. 13). I cannot adopt the opinion of
those who, from the
evidence of this text, reject entirely the story of the death of Arius, in the time of Bishop Alexander,
as it is related by St Athanasius.
It is possible that Paul may have taken part in the Council of Tyre as the representative of his
bishop, or that his signature
may have been given at Constantinople a little later.
by Bishop Maximin, obtained
through his mediation permission
to return to his episcopal city. Eusebius had had time to organize a party, at the
head of which Macedonius
now found himself. The populace were divided
between Paul and him, and disagreement degenerated into scenes of violence.
Things went so far that a
general, the magister militum,
Hermogenes, was killed in a
riot and his body dragged through the streets (342). However, the coercive power was still in the
hands of the authorities.
The praetorian prefect Philip succeeded, after a struggle, in which more than three
thousand persons are said to
have perished, in installing Macedonius. As for Paul, he was arrested, loaded with chains,
and sent to Singar in the
extremity of Mesopotamia on the Persian frontier. Thence he was transferred to Emesa, then to
Cucusa, in the
mountains of Cappadocia, where an attempt was made to starve him to death; and finally, as
he persisted in
living, the prefect Philip ordered him to be strangled.1
All this time the imperial court of the West continued to interest
itself in the affairs of the Eastern Church, and the proteges of the Apostolic See. In consequence of some step on his part, it was
decided at Antioch that a deputation of bishops should be sent to the young
Emperor Constans. Four distinguished members of the Arianizing party were
chosen for this purpose, Narcissus of Neronias, Maris of Chalcedon, Theodore of
Heraclea, and Mark of Arethusa: the first two had taken part in the Council of
Nicaea. They were the bearers of a creed,2 differing from the three
approved by the Dedication Council, and conceived almost in the same spirit.
This document is important, for the Easterns adhered to it for
1 The story of Paul is very difficult to unravel. The synodal letter of the Easterns (343) is the most ancient document on the subject, but it is inspired by too much passion to be taken literally. Next comes St Athanasius (Hist. Ar. 7 ; cf. Apol. de fuga 3), then St Jerome (Chron. ad ann. Abr. 2358). Socrates (ii. 6, 7, 12 et seq.1 and Sozomen (iii. 3, 4, 7-9) give us the local tradition of Constantinople, but with much confusion. See the discussion by Dr Loofs in Hauck's Encyclopiidie, s. v. "Macedonius."
2 Athan., De syn. 25.
|
P.
211-5] |
|
171 |
|
NEW
CREEl) CM- ANTIOCII |
several years, and oftenW^e^ited
it, especially to the West,
as the expression of their belief. It was vague as to the procession of the Son, but precise
as to the eternity
of His Reign, and it repudiated several of the Arian expressions.1
The bishops were received at the
court at Treves, but not by the Church. Bishop Maximin was devoted to
Athanasius: he refused to see his enemies.
It was no doubt as a sequel to
this embassy that Constans, on the advice of several Western bishops, came to
an understanding with his brother Constantius2 that a new council
should be convoked, in which the bishops of both empires should sit together
and arrange their differences. The place chosen for this great assembly was the
town of Sardica, the modern Sofia.3 It was the capital of inland
Dacia (mediterranea) and the last town of the Western empire on
the borders of Thrace, itself included in the jurisdiction of Constantius.4
Athanasius, apprised by the
emperor, came to meet him at Milan, afterwards in Gaul, where he had a meeting
with Hosius. The latter was then far advanced in years. But no one had more
information than he had upon the controversies of the East, and no one was
better qualified
1 Top 7rpb irdurcav tCov al&vwv tov Ilarpos yevvqdivra deov 4k 6eov, <pQs 4k ipurbs . . . \6yov 8vra Kal ao<ptav Kal Svpafiiv Kal farjv Kal <£ws aXrjOivov . . . of ii j3acriXela aKar&XvTos o5aa Siafiivei eis robs aireipovs alQvas. . . . Tow 51 Xiyovras £!; ovk 6vtuv rbv ^iov ?) iripas uiroffrdffeus Kal /jli] £k tov 0eoO, kal 7)v irore x/^vos ore ovk rjv, aXXorpiovs olSev rj KadoXiKi) 'EKKX-qaia.
2 A than., Ap. ad Const. 4.
3 In Bulgarian it is still called Sredec, which is the ancient name.
4
The date of the Council of Sardica, formerly
fixed as 347, following
a false clue in Socrates, is still not yet quite certain. We may hesitate between the years 342 and 343.
The first is indicated in the
Alexandrian section of Theodosius' collection : Congregata est synodns
constilatu Constantini et Constantini (read Constantii et Constant's) apitt
Sardicam (Maassen, Quetten, vol. i., p. 548). The Chronicle of the Festal
Letters seems to indicate the year 343 (Placido et Romulo coss.) ; but
as the chronicler often reckons in Egyptian years, beginning with Thoth 1 (August 29), this
indication may well be identified with the preceding one. There
is nothing to prevent the
council having taken place in the autumn (September—October) of the year 342. Cf. E. Schwartz, Nachrichten, 1904, p. 341.
to negotiate with its bishops. He
was deputed to co^uct the
Western bishops to Sardica and to preside over the assembly, just as he had directed, more or
less, that at Nicaea.
About eighty bishops gathered
round Hosius, in the autumn of 342 (or 343). Half of them came from Greek and Latin
Illyricum ; the others from the West properly so-called. Pope Julius was
represented by two priests, Archidamus and Philoxenus, and by the deacon Leo.
There were at least ten bishops from Italy, and six from Spain. The Easterns
arrived in about equal numbers. They had all travelled together, under the
escort of two high officials, the Counts Musunianus and Hesychius. The new
Bishop of Antioch, Stephen, the successor of Flaccillus, led this procession.
They had not set out in very good spirits. Of course it was necessary to obey
the Emperor Constantius, who was himself, in this matter, yielding to the
representations of his brother. It is a long journey from Antioch to Sardica.
In the evening, at their various halting places in Asia Minor and Thrace, they
held consultations upon the attitude to be adopted in face of these troublesome
Westerns. A large number of the travellers were either indifferent, or even
favourable to Athanasius. But, as always happens, the main body was directed by
a few leaders. The two Eusebii were gone, but there remained some of the early
members of the Eusebian party, former protectors of Arius, and some members of
the Council of Tyre. They persuaded the others to take no part in the synod,
either as parties to the disputes, or as judges: they would go as far as
Sardica, since the emperor wished it, but they would act in such a manner as to
get out of it as soon as possible, and to avoid contact with the Westerns.1
This programme was carried out to
the letter. On their arrival at Sardica, the Eastern bishops were confined to
their own rooms by their leaders, who feared defections.2
1 Apol. contra Ar. 48.
2 Two of
them, however, had the courage to join Hosius : Asterius of Petra, and Arius, another Palestinian
Bishop.
|
173 |
r. 217] THE EASTERNS
AT SARDICA
When invited to join themMves to
their Western brethren, they protested that they would do nothing of the sort,1 giving as an excuse that
Athanasius, Marcellus, and
Asclepas, all three deposed by Eastern councils, were treated by Hosius, by the Bishop of Sardica,
Protogenes, and by
the rest, as lawful bishops. This scruple was not without some apparent foundation. The
Council of Rome had, it
was true, quashed the Eastern decisions. But as the Roman Council was not being adhered to, and an
attempt was
being made to review the proceedings which that council had settled, it would perhaps have been more
prudent, considering
the unfavourable attitude of their opponents, not to appear to prejudge any of the issues.
Hosius tried to
arrange matters in a friendly spirit. In order to persuade the Easterns to allow the case to
be heard, he promised
them that, even if the innocence of Athanasius should be proved, he would relieve them of
his unwelcome figure
and take him with him to Spain.2 The Easterns would listen to nothing : they held a
council of their own ; and
then retired to Thrace, to Philippopolis, and from thence returned to their homes. But before
leaving Sardica,3
they indited an encyclical letter, addressed to the whole episcopate, to the clergy and to
the faithful, especially
to Gregory of Alexandria, Donatus of Carthage, Maximus of Salona, and several Italian
bishops, whom they
knew, or imagined, to be favourable to their views.
The letter began with the subject
of Marcellus, and a condemnation of his heretical doctrines. Then they gave the
history of Athanasius from their own point of view; his condemnation at Tyre,
and the scenes of violence for which his own return and that of
others—Marcellus, Asclepas, and Lucius—had everywhere been the signal. They
protested against the idea that such persons could
1
According to Sozomen (iii. ii), this
protest had been preceded by another,
sent from Philippopolis.
- Letter of Hosius, in Athanasius, Hist. Ar. 44.
3 This
letter purports to have been written at Sardica : Placnit nobis de Sardica scriberc (Hil., Frag. hist. iii. 23); Socrates (ii. 20) speaks here of Philippopolis, but he
deserves no confidence. What he says
of the Council of Sardica is a tissue of errors.
be restored to the episcopate, at
a distance from thW own sees,
by people unacquainted with the facts, and also against the claim of the Westerns to revise
decisions of the
Eastern bishops. On their arrival at Sardica, the Easterns had been met with the surprising
sight of persons whom
they had condemned, sitting in the midst of their Western brethren, as if nothing had
happened, and as if they
and some of their present protectors had not in former years been alike condemned. They
had proposed to reopen the enquiry as
to the affair in Mareotis;
no notice was taken of this proposal.1 From that time, they had separated from such
colleagues as these
(among whom, besides, there were several persons of doubtful reputation), and threw upon them
the whole responsibility
for the schism to which, in order to defend a few wretches, they were about to expose
the whole Church.
They maintain all the sentences of deposition which they have themselves pronounced ; and
in addition they
declare the following persons to be deposed and excommunicated—Julius of Rome, Hosius of
Cordova, Protogenes
of Sardica, Gaudentius of Natssus (Nisch), and Maximin of Treves. Finally, as a
protestation against the
heresy of Marcellus, patronized by Hosius, they set forth their own faith. Here we find the
creed already sent to
Constans with a few additional anathemas.2
The Westerns, being abandoned in this fashion, resumed their examination
of the proceedings against Athanasius, Asclepas, and Marcellus. So far as
Athanasius was concerned, they did not consider that there was any occasion for
a new enquiry. That of Tyre was sufficient for them ; it had evidently turned
against those who had
1 They were well aware that, with Gregory at Alexandria and the prefect of Egypt on their side, the enquiry could not fail to turn in their favour.
2Similiter et illos qui dicunt
tres esse deos, aut Christum ?ton esse Deum ant
ante ea unum (?) non fuisse Christum neque filkim Dei, aut ipsum Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum,
aut non natum Filiitm, aut non
sententia neque voluntate Deum Patrem genuisse Filium (Hil., Frag. hist. iii. 29). This text has been altered—like the whole
document, for the matter of that.
|
175 |
|
I'.
219W |
|
CdWl'IL
OF SARDICA |
instituted it, and had proved the
innocence of the Bishop of
Alexandria. Asclepas produced the documents relating to his own trial, drawn up at
Antioch in the presence
of his accusers and of Eusebius of Caesarea: the course of this trial showed that he also was
innocent. As to
Marcellus, his notorious book was read. It was recognized, with too much leniency, that the
objectionable passages were rather tentative propositions than assertions maintained, and that, at bottom,
his faith was sound.1
As to the Easterns, their
behaviour was severely judged. In the opinion of the council, their abrupt
departure showed that they had but little confidence in their previous
decisions, and feared to be accused in their turn ; as would actually have
happened, since many plaints had been made against them. Their victims had
presented themselves in large numbers, with witnesses, proofs, and even such
damning exhibits as the instruments of torture to which they had been
subjected. All these alleged wrongs were examined, and the council, so far as
was in its power, made provision for the reparation necessary in each case. It
also pronounced—for contumacy, just as the Easterns had done—several sentences
of deposition and excommunication. These sentences were directed first against
the three successors wrongfully appointed in place of the reinstated bishops,
Gregory of Alexandria, Basil
1 That
in this Marcellus had imposed on the council is evident from these remarks on his doctrine: "
He has not said, as his adversaries
allege, that the Word of God
derives His origin from the Virgin
Mary, nor that His
kingdom would have an end ; he wrote that
His kingdom is without end, as it is without beginning." What the adversaries of Marcellus really
charged him with, was not
the denial of the Eternity of the Word, but
the assertion that
His existence as Son began
with the Incarnation. They accused him,
not of setting limits to the Kingdom of the Word, as Word, but to His Kingdom as Christ, as the Word
Incarnate. On these two points,
he was certainly wrong. But Marcellus was skilful in manoeuvring. He had signed the Creed of
Nicaea, in which the generation
of the Word, before the Incarnation, is clearly affirmed ; he placed an interpretation then on the term
yew-qdivra, which, in his
system, could only be applied to the Incarnate Word.
of Ancyra, Quintianus of Gaza;
then the actual ifadH of the
party, Stephen, Bishop of Antioch, Acacius of Caesarea in Palestine, Menophantus of Ephesus,
Narcissus of Neronias,
Theodore of Heraclea, Ursacius of Singidunum, Valens of Mursa; the last three had taken
part in the famous
enquiry in Mareotis; Valens, as an aggravation, had just distinguished himself by fomenting
a sedition to secure
his own election as Bishop of Aquileia. Scenes of violence had taken place there : a certain
Bishop Viator had
been so seriously injured that he died three days afterwards. To this list of
persons proscribed the council added
further George, Bishop of Laodicea in Syria, who had not, however, accompanied the other
Eastern prelates ; but
they had this against him, that, being a priest at Alexandria, he had been deposed by Bishop
Alexander.
Besides these questions of
individuals, the council also wished, after the example of the Council of
Nicaea, and as the Eastern prelates had just done, to draw up a profession of
faith. With this intention, a composition of considerable length was prepared,
which, for the most part, either justified or disguised certain ideas for which
Marcellus had been blamed, and which affirmed the unity of hypostasis, this
word being taken, be it understood, in the sense of its Latin equivalent substantia} Hosius and Protogenes, who approved of this rather tenuous creed, had
even prepared a letter to Pope Julius, to induce him to give it his approval.
However, the proposal miscarried. The council was made to understand, and
Athanasius seems to have exerted himself strongly to this end, that there was
already quite sufficient difficulty in maintaining the Creed of Nicaea, without
complicating it with appendices, which would only increase the centres of
opposition to it; and that therefore it was much better to keep to the text
1 For
people who translated o/uLootiaios by constibstantialis, the terms ova la and inThoracis were equivalent. We must note carefully
that the word essentia, by which we translate ov<ria, was not at that time in use ; that, for the two Greek words, ovala and virbaTaais, there was but one Latin term, substantia. We can therefore understand the Council of Sardica being tempted to pass from the 5
consubstantial' to the unity of
hypostasis.
p. 222] PERSON A, HYPOSTASIS, ESSENCE 177
unanimously adoJWed that
venerable assembly, and not to
imitate the opposing party, who every year brought out a new creed.
Athanasius was quite right, as
the sequel showed. The Nicene Council, inspired solely by the desire to save
the absolute Divinity of Christ, had accepted the Western homoousios, which really safeguarded the point assailed, but gave no explanation
of the personality of the preexisting Christ. Such a formula was incomplete in
itself; it was necessary to supplement it by that of the Three Persons. This
latter dogma the Western bishops at Nicaea may have held in the spirit:
Tertullian and Novatian speak unhesitatingly of the ires personae. But it had not been introduced into the Creed of Nicaea; and, besides,
the word persona, wpoa-wirov in Greek, was not sufficiently explicit. Persona
has undoubtedly the sense of rational individuality, but it equally well
signifies a character, a mask, a personage. The most orthodox among the
Easterns clung to a greater precision of language. This they expressed by the
term hypostasis, which was itself inadequate, for its proper meaning is substance, and,
when one speaks of three divine hypostases, one has the appearance at first of
speaking of three divine substances, of three gods. However, without really
comprehending what they were trying to explain—and how can anyone comprehend
such relations in the Infinite Being?—they ended by acknowledging the one
essence and the three hypostases of the Easterns. It was finally agreed that
that which, in the Trinity, was common to the Father, to the Son, and to the
Holy Spirit, should be called " essence " (ova-la),
and that which was proper to each of them should be designated by the terms
" hypostasis " or " Person." But, at the time of which we
are now writing, that solution was still far off. It would certainly have been
compromised, if the Council of Sardica had prejudiced it by proscribing the
three hypostases. It was a wise inspiration on the part of Athanasius to oppose
such a declaration.
Nevertheless,
the idea of a creed was not lost sight of, II M
any more than the text of the
letter which was to commend it to
Pope Julius[139]:
and, later on, certain enthusiasts found an
opportunity for taking advantage of it. But the encyclical addressed by the council to
"all the bishops of the
Catholic Church," contained nothing of the kind.[140]It
concluded with an invitation to those addressed to confirm by their signatures the definitions
of the assembly in
which they had not been able to take part. The edition of this encyclical inserted by St Athanasius
some years later
in his Apology against the Avians
actually contains more
than two hundred signatures which were thus added, besides those of the members of the council.
|
179 |
|
p. 224-5] |
|
TfffCANON
OF APPEALS |
The council was unwilling to
separate without passing some disciplinary canons. For the most part, these
regulations were inspired by existing circumstances. Thus, the first two forbid
in the severest terms the translation of bishops from one see to another; we
can perceive here the impression left by the affair of Valens.[141]
Others condemn the constant journeys of bishops to the imperial court,[142]
or deal with incidents which had taken place at Thessalonica[143];
others concern the ordinations of bishops, law-suits of clergy, and the sojourn
of bishops outside their dioceses.0 The most famous are the canons
relating to the condemnation of bishops.7 Such condemnations can
only be pronounced by the council of the province to which
the accused belongs. And if he is not satisfied with the decision given, his fellow-bishops of the province are to write to the Bishop of Rome, who shall decide if there is any occasion for revision, and if so, shall
appoint judges of appeal. The appeal shall temporarily suspend proceedings, and the appellant bishop shall not be able to be replaced before the final decision has been pronounced. The judges of appeal must be the bishops of a province near to that of the first judges. The Pope shall be able, at the request of the accused, to cause himself to be represented at their council by legates. Here, what is evidently in mind is the deposition of the Bishop of Alexandria outside his own province, at the request of the Eastern prelates ; the decision given by Pope Julius, and the summoning of the Council of Sardica.
These canons, with the other
documents relating to the council, were despatched to Pope Julius,[144]
with a letter[145]signed
by a majority of the members of the assembly ; the legates were to give him
information as to details.
Regarded as a whole, the Council
of Sardica, which was summoned with such excellent intentions, had failed in
its essential task—the pacification of the Church. This failure was primarily
due to the unfriendly attitude of the Eastern prelates, led throughout by the
supporters of Arianism, and throughout implacable in their animosity against
Athanasius. We must also admit that certain blunders had been made by the
Western prelates, and especially by Hosius. This " Father of
Councils," as he was called, who had had a seat at the Council of Elvira
in
the days before the persecution, and who, under Constantine,
had taken the principal part in the Council of Nicaea, was,
nevertheless, not the kind of man needed to preside over
such sessions. He was a true Spaniard, dictatorial,
harsh, and inflexible. At Nicaea he had insisted upon
the homoousios,
without any consideration for the
feelings of dislike which such a formula, presented without any saving clause, might excite in
the East; now he
had furnished his opponents with the very pretext they were seeking against
the council, by allowing them to
pose as defenders of correctness of procedure and even of orthodoxy.
The whole conduct of the
proceedings, in short, represented a bad enough piece of business. Pope Julius
ordered the canons of Sardica to be inscribed upon his registers, following
those of Nicaea. And there they remained dormant.[146] After,
as before, this legislation with regard to appeals, the Apostolic See continued
to receive them ; but there is no evidence to show that in this matter it
conformed to the procedure laid down at Sardica. Instead of confining himself
to quashing the decisions and appointing new judges, the Pope continued to
decide the appeal himself. The West scarcely troubled itself about the new
canons; the East only recognized them two or three centuries later, and even
then rather as historical documents than as a code to which it owed obedience.
|
181 |
|
P.
227] |
|
RISPLTPOF
THE BT)UNCIL |
On their return from the council,[147]
the Eastern bishops met with a very cold reception at Adrianople, where Bishop
Lucius had already had occasion to complain of them. They were treated as
runaways, and the Church refused to hold communion with them. They took their
revenge by once more sending the bishop into exile, with a chain around his neck,
and manacles upon his hands.[148]Ten
workmen belonging to the armoury, who had been wanting
in respect to them, were put to death on the application of
their friend, Philagrius, now raised to the dignity of
Count. Several years afterwards, Athanasius, passing
through Adrianople, had an opportunity of seeing their graves. As to those bishops who had been restored to their former position by Hosius' council, they were forbidden, under pain of death, to show themselves again in their episcopal cities. The Bishops Arius and Asterius, who had forsaken their colleagues to go over to the side of the Westerns, were arrested and banished to the wilds of Libya. Some priests and deacons of Alexandria were deported to Armenia. The condition of affairs throughout the East amounted almost to a reign of terror.
Nevertheless, Constans did not
abandon those whom he had promised to protect. No doubt he shared, just as his
brother did, the opinions of his own bishops; moreover, he would not be sorry
to have a cause of quarrel with his imperial colleague: the exiles furnished
him with this. Towards Easter, in the year 344,1 two Western
bishops, Vincent of Capua, the former legate at Nicsea, and Euphratas of
Cologne, arrived at Antioch; they were escorted by a general, the magister militurn, Salianus, and were the bearers of letters from their emperor. Bishop
Stephen made them the subject of a plot which can only be characterized as
abominable.2 The house where they stayed was situated in a lonely
spot. The bishop's servants engaged the services of a common prostitute, and,
making one of the attendants their accomplice, introduced
1 This date follows from a narrative of St Athanasius (Hist. Ar. 21), who places the death of Gregory (June 25, 345) about ten months after certain events which followed closely upon the affair of Euphratas and the deposition of Stephen. This passage, in any case, prevents us from going back as far as the year 343, which would, besides, be inadmissible, if the Council of Sardica had really taken place in that year. If it was held in the autumn of 342, as seems probable, we must admit that the Western authorities waited some months to make sure as to the attitude of the Eastern emperor in regard to the restored prelates.
2 Athan. Hist. Ar. 20 ; cf. Theodoret, ii. 7, 8. Theodoret. who came from Antioch, has preserved some details as to the locality of the affair.
her by night into the chamber
where the Bishop of Cologne
was sleeping. Euphratas awoke, and at once called for help. The woman, who had expected
from what they
told her to find a young man, herself took fright when she saw that she was in the presence of an
old man whose appearance
showed him to be a bishop. She too began to call
out. At that moment, some persons, who were secreted in readiness, burst into the house.
The bishops did not
lose their heads ; their cries for help were answered, the outer door was closed, and the result
was the capture of the
woman and also of several of the organizers of the plot. The next morning the general,
Salianus, who had lodgings
elsewhere, appeared on the scene, and, without waiting to listen to the bishops under his
charge, who were already
beginning to show themselves mercifully inclined, went at once to the palace to make a
complaint and to demand
a formal enquiry. The Emperor Constantius, greatly shocked, granted his request without
demur. Stephen's complicity in the
affair was established : steps were
speedily taken to gather together a synod of neighbouring bishops, and he was
deposed.
His place was filled by a native
of Phrygia, Leontius, a staunch supporter of the Arianizing party. Thus, while
the direction of ecclesiastical affairs changed hands, the spirit which
actuated it was unchanged. However, Constantius, reflecting upon all that had
just happened, and listening also to his brother's expostulations, began to
relax the severities into which he had been led. The clergy of Alexandria were
recalled from their exile in Armenia, and the Egyptian officials received
orders to leave the partisans of Athanasius in peace.1
But the chief
matter was the schism, for there was really a schism between the two
episcopates. The pass of Tisucis, between Sardica and Philippopolis, formed a
boundary between the two communions. On either side of the frontier, people
might differ in their opinions, but they remained in religious communion one
with another; but, once over the border, it was not so.2 Such a
state 1 Athan. Hist. Ar. 21. 2 Socrates, ii.
22.
|
183 |
|
p. 229-30] PHOTINUS OF SIRMIUM |
of things was intolerable. The
Eastern prelates, no doubt
as a reply to the affair of Vincent and Euphratas, or provoked in another way by delegates from
their Western brethren, decided to send
to the court of Milan four
bishops—Demophilus, Eudoxius,1 Macedonius, and Martyrius—with instructions to explain their
faith to the Emperor
Constans and his bishops, and to see if some kind of understanding could not be arrived at.
They carried with
them, besides the creed already presented in 342 and republished at Sardica, a long
explanation, in ten
articles.2 This contained nothing that was unorthodox, and, if it had not been for its
silence as to the homoousios, it might have given satisfaction. Naturally, it expanded at length the points
compromised by the
teaching of Marcellus and his disciple Photinus, or, as he was called, by a play upon his
name, Scotinus.3 This is
the first time that we hear of him. Like his master, he was a Galatian, and, under
Marcellus' instructions, had performed at Ancyra the functions of a deacon. He was now at the head of the bishopric of
Sirmium, a very
important position. The members of his diocese were much attached to him ; they appreciated
his learning, his eloquence, and his
other qualities. Unfortunately, his doctrine left much to be desired. We may describe it with sufficient accuracy by
saying that it was almost
identical with that of Paul of Samosata. Besides, the principles of Marcellus, with his
impersonal Word who
became Son and a distinct hypostasis solely by His Incarnation, ended logically in the theology
of the two Theodoti,
a theology which was condemned at Rome by Pope Victor, and at Antioch in the time of
Bishop Paul. The
Easterns had abundant reasons for rejecting this theology, and even for charging the old
Bishop of Ancyra
1 Eudoxius and Demophilus succeeded one another, later on, in the see of Constantinople.
2 Athan. De Syn. 26, who gives the date of it as three years after the Council of 341. He mentions three of these bishops, Eudoxius, Macedonius, and Martyrius.
3 <Pu>t€ir6s
is an adjective meaning "light" ; 2kot£iv6s means
"dark" or
" obscure."
with being the father of it. The plain speaking of
his disciple put Marcellus in a difficult position. Athanasius, who was then not
very far from Sardica, and was living in retirement at Nisch, began to see more clearly into the ideas of his
colleague, and to recognize that they hardly differed from
those of Photinus.
An understanding might have been
arrived at in Milan. In fact, it was almost attained. The Western bishops,
assembled around the emperor with the legates of the Roman Church,[149]
made up their minds to condemn Photinus. But in return they demanded of the
Eastern delegates the condemnation of the doctrines of Arius. This was refused,
and the Eastern contingent finally departed in anger.[150] Ursacius
and Valens, subjects of the Emperor Constans, had no qualms about it; they
sacrificed themselves, and repudiated the Arian heresy.
Notwithstanding the ill-humour of
the Eastern envoys, the Council of Milan thought it a duty to notify to those
whom they represented what had been decided upon with regard to Photinus. The
receipt of this letter was acknowledged; though, at the same time, it was
carefully pointed out that, if Photinus was so deplorably heretical, it was
because his education had been in the hands of his former bishop, Marcellus.[151]
To revive at
|
185 |
p. 232]
RESTORATION OF ATHANASIUS
such a time the delicate question
of Marcellus, was evidence
of feelings in which friendship was not conspicuous. But opposing parties not
infrequently have too
long a memory.
Athanasius, just about this same
time, went some way of his own accord to meet the wishes of the Eastern
prelates. He notified Marcellus that he could 110 longer hold relations with
him; and it is certainly worthy of remark that Marcellus accepted the position
and abstained from any rejoinder. As to Photinus himself, Athanasius, whose
views had certainly not gone unconsidered in the deliberations at Milan, could
only have a highly unfavourable opinion. However, the Bishop of Sirmium,
protected by his local popularity, troubled himself very little at the censure
of which he had been the subject at Milan, and stood his ground in the face of
and in spite of everyone.
But at the end of two years, as
his attitude was a cause of scandal, and as it was important from the point of
view of relations with the East that the main body should not appear to be
compromised by his heresy, a council was called together at Sirmium itself,
with a view to getting rid of the bishop. But they tried in vain. Photinus,
like Paul of Samosata, was a difficult person to dislodge. The intervention of
the government was neither given nor even asked for; and the bishops, reduced
to spiritual weapons, were obliged to return home without having met with any
success.
However, a great event happened :
Athanasius was reinstated at Alexandria. The intruder Gregory, who had long
been ill, finally died on June 25, 345.[152]Constantius
took advantage of this to yield to his
■other's requests. He forbade the
appointment of a successor
to Gregory, and recalled Athanasius. It was more than a year before Athanasius would
comply with the
summons. He mistrusted both Constantius and his advisers. Who could tell whether, if the
wind happened to
change, the memory of the Council of Tyre might not be called up ? No one said anything of
formally annulling the
decision. But Constantius insisted; he even wrote three times to the bishop, and made many of
his intimates write
also, even his brother Constans; he swore that everything was forgotten. At last Athanasius
made up his
mind. From Aquileia, where he was at the time, he journeyed to Rome, to take leave of Pope
Julius, who gave
him a kind letter for the clergy and faithful of Alexandria; he also went to see the Emperor
Constans, who had
upheld him so effectually, and at last he set out on his way to the East. His friends received
him everywhere with
joy; some, who had not been so faithful as the others in upholding him, were rather embarrassed.
As to his enemies, they found
pretexts for not appearing at all. At
Antioch he met the emperor, and requested that advantage might be taken of this opportunity
to bring him
face to face with his accusers, and investigate once for all their complaints against him.1
His request was not
granted, and he continued his journey. The farther he travelled, the more pronounced was the
sympathy shown
to him. In Palestine—although the Metropolitan Acacius, who had succeeded Eusebius, was one
of his most
inveterate enemies — Maximus, the Bishop of Jerusalem, assembled a council of sixteen
bishops to do honour
to the exile. They gave him letters to the Egyptian bishops and to the faithful of
Alexandria. At last
he crossed the desert, and his triumph began ; the State officials themselves travelled as
much as a hundred
miles to meet the outlaw. They had received strict instructions: the emperor had given
orders for the destruction,
in the official records, of everything which might have been inserted against Athanasius
and his 1 Letter of Hosius, in Athan.
Hist. Ar. 44.
|
p. 234-5] |
|
187 |
|
URSACIUS
AND VALlBS |
followers. On October 21, 346,
the victorious bishop found
himself once more in the midst of his Alexandrians.[153]
The wind had decidedly changed.
This was the subject of the reflections of Bishops Ursacius and Valens, on the
banks of the Danube. They had already made a move at the time of the Council of
Milan, which apparently had referred them to Pope Julius. The Pope had demanded
substantial pledges, and there is no doubt that the two bishops had hesitated
some time before giving them. In the end they submitted, and addressed the
Pope, asking pardon for their misdeeds and recognising the decisions of the
Council of Sardica. It will be remembered that they had there been deposed.
Wishing for peace, Julius thought it best to give them back the government of
their Churches; but he summoned them first to his presence, and made them sign
a document, in which they retracted everything they had said and done against
Athanasius, condemned Arius and his teaching, and promised to have nothing more
to do with these affairs, whether at the invitation of the Easterns or of
Athanasius, without the consent of the Pope.[154] They
wrote also to the Bishop of Alexandria, in order to put themselves again in
communion with him.[155]
Everything seemed to have been
satisfactorily arranged. Nothing remained to be settled, so far as the West was
concerned, but the question of Photinus, and this they might hope to dispose
of, some time or another, without recourse to strong measures. In the East they
had been too badly beaten by Athanasius not to bear him a grudge in
consequence. But this also might come to an end, provided the position of
external affairs remained unchanged. The Emperor Constans now turned his
attention towards Africa, where, for more than
twenty-five years, two religious parties had been in conflict, and indeed in armed conflict, much to the detriment of public order.
|
p. W] |
|
189 |
|
THE
CIRCUMCELLIONS |
We have already seen that Constantine, after trying his utmost to bring
back the Donatists to unity, had ended by leaving them alone—a concession of
which they had not failed to take advantage to stir up disturbances on all
sides, and to ill-treat their opponents. The latter, left to their own resources,
did the best they could, and tried to appeal to the good sense of the public,
by enlightening it as to the origins of the dispute. To this end, they drew up
a sort of apologetic dossier, in which there figured, side by side with
the records of the enquiry on Felix of Aptunga and the trial of Silvanus,[156]
various documents relating to the decisions of Rome, Aries, and Milan.[157]
But the Donatists were hardly in a mood for a discussion of the issues.
Entrenched behind the barriers of their sullen obstinacy, their only answer to
arguments was in the form of curses or blows. Towards the end of his reign the
emperor seems for a moment to have lost patience. The praetorian prefect of
Italy, Gregory (336337), undertook some measures of repression. Donatus protested
against these with extreme violence : " Gregory, pollution of the senate,
and disgrace of the prefecture!" such was the beginning of his letter. The
prefect replied with patience, and in a style, says St Optatus, which would
befit a bishop.[158]
For all that, the Donatists inscribed his name, after
those of Leontius, Ursacius, and Zenophilus,
upon the list of their persecutors, and only became more
and more insolent.
It was about this time that there
was formed under their auspices the strange body called Agonistics, or
Circumcellions. This name was given to bands of fanatics, who travelled all
over the country, especially in Numidia, to lend a hand to the good cause and
wage war against the traditores. They claimed to observe strict
chastity, and this was why the Donatists, later on, compared them to the
Catholic monks. Armed with stout cudgels, they appeared everywhere, on the
public roads and in the markets, prowled about cottages, whence came their name
of Circumcellions, and kept a strict watch over farms and country houses. It
was not only in the quarrel of Donatus and Caecilian that they interested
themselves. Sturdy redressors of wrongs, the enemies of all social
inequalities, they eagerly took the part of small holders against proprietors,
of slaves against their masters, and of debtors against their creditors. At the
first call of the oppressed, or those who pretended to be so, and especially of
the Donatist clergy when they found themselves hemmed in at close quarters by
the police, the Circumcellions appeared on the scene in fierce gangs, uttering
their war-cry: Deo laudes ! and brandishing their famous
clubs. One of their chief amusements, when they met a carriage preceded by
running slaves, was to put the slaves inside the carriage, and make the masters
run in front. Even for those who did not belong to any of the classes regarded
with dislike by these extraordinary people, it was not at all pleasant to meet
the Circumcellions upon lonely roads. The sons of martyrs often had the
intention of being martyrs themselves; and as, to their uneducated minds, the
meaning of martyrdom was simply and solely a violent death, they sought for it
with the greatest eagerness. When the madness seized them, they appealed to
passers-by, and endeavoured to compel them to kill them. If such an one
refused, they killed him, and then hastened on to find
someone who would be more obliging. If necessary,
they procured mmtyrdom for themselves, burnt themselves
alive, threw themselves into rivers or, very commonly,
from precipices. Once dead, they were buried by their
companions with the greatest respect; the plains of
Numidia were studded with their tombs, to which the
same honours were paid as to those of the real martyrs.
In Aures, where they were very numerous,
they ended by becoming an organized body. Their principal chiefs, Axido and
Fasir, were powers both dreadful and dreaded. But at last they made themselves
unbearable, not only to their victims, but to the Donatist clergy themselves,
upon whom public opinion fastened the responsibility for this brigandage under
the guise of religion. The bishops adopted an attitude of disapproval of them,
and then, when they gained nothing by it, made up their minds to declare the
Circumcellions incorrigible, and addressed themselves to the military
authorities. Count Taurinus sent his troops into the market-places, and made
some arrests. In one quarter, called Octava, the soldiers met with determined
resistance, as a result of which there were a good many killed and wounded. The
dead, of course, were held up as martyrs; but this time the Donatist bishops
refused them Christian burial.1 This local and temporary repression
only served to strengthen their fanaticism. The Circumcellions began again to
swarm everywhere.
At length the Emperor Constans decided to
undertake the work of pacification, which had baffled previous attempts. Two
commissioners, Paul and Macarius, were despatched to Africa, well furnished
with money, to try first if imperial subsidies, freely distributed among the common
people, might not make them favourably disposed. At Carthage the)' presented
themselves to Donatus, who received them majestically: " What can the
emperor have to do with the Church ?"2 he said, and added that
he
1 Optatus, iii. 4. This event is not dated with sufficient definiteness ; it seems that it must fall between 340 and 345.
2 Optatus, iii. 3.
p. 239-40]
CONSTANS AND THE DONATISTS 191
would write everywhere,
commanding his people to refuse the
proffered alms.
In spite of the opposition of the " Prince of Tyre," as
Optatus calls him, the imperial emissaries began their circuit, which passed
off quietly in Proconsular Africa, and was even in many places crowned with
success. The alms were distributed, the people were exhorted in the name of the
emperor, and an agreement was arrived at, without any too severe measures
having been necessary. In Numidia the case was different. There, the Donatist
bishops organized a savage resistance.1 They rallied in great
numbers around the Bishop of Bagai', one of the most determined amongst them;
his name also was Donatus, like the great primate of Carthage. An appeal was
made to the " chiefs of the Saints": and from all the region of Aures
the Circumcellions flocked to Bagai', where the church was transformed into a store-house
for provisions. Ten bishops were appointed to meet the two commissioners, who
arrived by way of Theveste, with instructions to protest energetically against
" the sacrilegious union." The meeting took place at Vegesela. The
Donatist prelates spoke in such a manner to the emperor's representatives that
the latter considered themselves obliged to chastise them without more ado.
After being tied up to pillars and flogged, they moderated their tone. One of
them, however, a certain Marculus, remained obstinate, and was kept a prisoner.
Being informed of the state of things at Bagai", the commissioners
did not think it prudent to venture there without an escort. The Count of
Africa, Silvester, put his troopers at their service. Some of these, being sent
on in advance to Bagai', were received with showers of stones, and compelled to
fall back on the main body, carrying with them a number of wounded. It is quite
certain that matters did not end there. We have no exact details, but the
measures of repression were prompt and severe.
1 In what follows, I have combined with the
information given in Book
III. of Optatus some details from the Passio?i of Marculus.
Donatus of IS%aT lost his life as
a result; Marculus,1 after being taken for some time from one town
to another, was finally thrown from the top of the rock at Nova Petra. The
Donatists, as we may well imagine, honoured them as martyrs : their opponents
alleged, on the contrary, that Marculus had cast himself down when there was no
one with him, and that Donatus also had thrown himself into a well.2
Henceforth the operations of
Macarius and Paul assumed a severer aspect. The imperial envoys travelled from
town to town, accompanied by the Count of Africa's troopers. The Donatist
clergy fled at their approach ; as to the faithful, they were persuaded to
assemble in the church, which they entered not without fear, for they had been
led to believe that Paul and Macarius were placing images on the altar—the
reference no doubt was to portraits of the emperors—and that the Christian
Sacrifice was about to be offered to these new idols.3 Of course,
nothing of the kind happened. The commissioners spoke, and explained in
appropriate terms the object of their mission. In certain places, their success
was
1 " Ecce Marculus de petra praecipitatus est; ecce Donatus Bagaiensis in puteum missus est. Quando potestates Romanae talia supplicia decreverunt, ut praecipitentur homines ? "—Aug. In Joh. xi. 15.
2 Passion of Marculus (Migne, P. L. vol. viii., p. 760). This document itself betrays some perplexity : the Donatist author who compiled it does not disguise that the execution had no other witness but the executioner. Another document dealing with martyrdoms, the work of Macrobius, Donatist Bishop of Rome, relates the death of two Carthaginian Donatists, Isaac and Maximian. The latter had torn up a proconsular edict relating to union ; the other had uttered seditious cries before the judge. They were condemned to exile, and then died in prison. Their bodies were cast into the sea, but this was so unskilfully done that they were thrown back on the shore. The Donatists said that Maximian was still living when cast into the water. This happened, it seems, in August 347 (xviii. kal. sept, die sabbato), when the union, already an accomplished fact in Carthage, was no longer meeting with any difficulties except in Numidia (P. L. vol. viii., p. 767). It is possible that Macrobius may also be the author of the Passion of Marculus.
3 Optatus, iii. 12,; vii. 6.
p. 242] « SUPPRESSION " OF DONATISM
193
complete, and effected a union
which even included the Donatist
bishop, with whom his Catholic colleague found means of coming to an arrangement, either by
a division of the
parishes or in some other way.[159]
But such cases seem to have been rare. There was much local resistance,
which was repressed with severity.[160]The name
of Macarius remained an object of hatred among the Donatists, and even the
Catholics found the recollection of his military reprisals becoming after a
time inconvenient.
Of those members of the clergy who had sought refuge in flight, many
died of fatigue and want: others hid themselves, or even succeeded in holding
their ground, here and there, under the protection of the Agonistics. Those who
were captured—the bishops at least—were banished from Africa. Donatus was among
the number ; and he died in exile. Persecution, as it always does, only fanned
to fever- heat the anger of the opponents. One of these, a certain Vitellius,
published an eloquent book with the title: The Servants of God
are hated of the World. This book is unfortunately lost; but we still possess two Passions of Donatist " martyrs," from which we can form an idea of the
state of mind of the persecuted sect.[161]
When, their task accomplished, the operarii
unitatis re-
embarked for Italy,the Donatist Church had been abolished, outwardly and
officially. There remained but one body of clergy and one Bishop of Carthage.
Gratus, who was at that time invested with this lofty dignity, called together
a great council, in 348, at which there were present several
Donatist prelates, who had been brought into union during the preceding years.
It is a curious proof of the state of men's minds immediately after the
re-union. There had already been partial councils in the provinces; but for
this one the letters of summons
embraced the whole of Africa.[162]
The president began by- giving thanks to God, who had
inspired the Emperor Constans with the thought of this
work of union, and with the choice of his
representatives, Paul and Macarius. Then the
council adopted several regulations to meet questions
which arose from the situation; in particular, the repetition
of baptism was forbidden [163]
and the practice of honouring as martyrs persons
who had been assassinated, or those who
had killed themselves, either by throwing themselves
over precipices or in other ways. Questions of general
discipline were also dealt with. In conclusion, Gratus revived and solemnly renewed the condemnations
directed long before against the traditores and rebaptizers. The censure of the traditores was a satisfaction granted to the
reconciled Donatists; that of the
rebaptizers a condemnation, however indirect, of Donatism itself. Old disputes were allowed
to sleep in peace.
Caecilian, Felix, and Majorinus had long been dead : no further mention was made of them.
|
p. 344] |
|
195 |
|
■XUAN AND DONATISM |
With the wise spirit, of which
these decisions of the council bore witness, peace would in the end have been
restored, if only, side by side with a close supervision of the unquiet element
still remaining in the country, and the prolongation of the exile of its
leaders, time had been allowed to extinguish feelings of resentment, and to
accustom people to live together who had been cursing each other for nearly
forty years. But unfortunately for Africa—and we may say so quite apart from any
religious prejudice in the matter—the attitude of the
government was not maintained long enough. The fire was still smouldering under the ashes, when Julian, to do an ill turn to the Church, released the exiles and once more let loose'the storm upon the African provinces.
CHAPTER
VII
THE
PROSCRIPTION OF ATHANASIUS
Assassination
of Constans. The usurper Magnentius. Constantius makes himself master of the West. The two
Caesars, Gallus and
Julian. Deposition of Photinus. New intrigues against Athanasius. The Council of Aries. Pope
Liberius. Councils of Milan
and of Beziers. Exile of Lucifer, Eusebius, Hilary, Liberius, and Hosius. Police riots at
Alexandria. Assault on the
Church of Theonas : disappearance of Athanasius. Intrusion of George. Athanasius in retirement.
THE
religious policy of Constans had in some measure succeeded. ' Order was supreme' in Africa.
It is true that on
the Danube frontier the heretical bishop of Sirmium still held his ground; but, as the
members of his
diocese put up with him, the interruption of relations between him and his colleagues was only of
local interest. In the
East, the restoration of Athanasius had been secured, and this meant the pacification of
Egypt. The Egyptians,
it is true, remained more or less isolated in the episcopal world of the East, and the Eastern
bishops were not in
agreement with the Western Church. But some steps had been taken towards union; the
bishops of Palestine
and of the island of Cyprus had resumed communion
with Athanasius; and there was reason to hope that, in process of time, these
tendencies towards peace
would increase, and East and West arrive at last at mutual understanding. But to ensure this it
would have been
necessary that the political equilibrium should remain such as circumstances had made it.
Unfortunately this was exactly what did not happen.
196
|
197 |
|
1'.
246] |
|
USURPATION
OF MAGMNTIUS |
On January |b, 350,
a military conspiracy broke out at
Autun, and the Count Magnentius was proclaimed emperor in place of Constans, who was
assassinated a few days
afterwards at Elna, at the foot of the Pyrenees.
Against this attack upon the due
succession in the line of Constantine, all the remaining members of his family
instinctively set themselves in opposition. In the West, two daughters of
Constantine were still living, Constantina and Eutropia, both of them widows,
one of King Hannibalian, the other of the consular, Nepotianus. Constantina,
who was residing at Sirmium, lost no time in setting up a rival to Magnentius,
and proclaimed as Augustus an old general named Vetranio (March 1). Eutropia,
who lived in Rome, was at first out-flanked by the rapid movement of
Magnentius, who secured his own recognition in the ancient capital; but she
quickly rallied, and advanced her own son Nepotianus to the imperial dignity on
June 3. So far as he was concerned, however, Magnentius had little difficulty
in getting the upper hand. Before a month had elapsed, his general,
Marcellinus, recaptured Rome after a fierce conflict, in which Nepotianus was
killed. The conqueror did not show himself disposed to mercy; Eutropia was put
to death, and with her a large number of prominent members of the Roman
aristocracy.
Constantius also did not lose
hope. He had upon his hands, besides the catastrophes in the West, a never- ending
war with the Persians. The city of Nisibis endured during this year a heroic
siege, and its inhabitants, encouraged by their famous Bishop James, resisted
for a space of four months all the attacks of King Sapor. In this quarter, the
military operations were under the direction of the emperor's lieutenants.
Constantius himself lost no time in gathering his forces and setting out on his
march to the West. He had already come to some sort of understanding with
Vetranio, who allowed him to pass through Illyricum. Vetranio did more than
this: the son of Constantine managed to persuade him to resign the purple,
succeeded him himself without a
struggle, and sent him to end his days in peace at
Prusias in Bithynia.
By this arrangement, Constantius
gained the Balkan Peninsula and the Pannonian provinces, supposing always that
Magnentius did not come to dispute them with him, a contingency which there was
much reason to fear. In the meantime, Constantius took up his winter quarters
at Sirmium. In the spring, he marched towards the Julian Alps; the
"tyrant" came to meet him, and obliged him to fall back as far as the
confluence of the Drave and the Danube. There, on September 28, 351, the battle of Mursa was fought, the result of which was unfavourable to
Magnentius, and compelled him to recross the mountains.
When winter set in, the two
rivals remained in their positions of the preceding year, Constantius at
Sirmium, Magnentius at Aquileia. It was not till the following summer (352)
that Constantius succeeded in crossing the passes and making his way into Italy
: Magnentius was obliged to fall back upon Gaul. The victor entered Milan,
where he married Eusebia, a beautiful and capable woman, who soon gained an
immense influence over her husband. I" 353, Magnentius, who had tried in
vain to defend the Alps, beat a retreat upon Lyons. Seeing that he was on the
point of being betrayed by the remnant of his forces, he killed himself on
August 10. Constantius entered Lyons, and the unity of
the empire was once more re-established.
|
p. 248] |
|
199 |
|
DEATH
OE GALLUS, 354 |
None the less, like his
predecessors, Constantius felt the need of sharing its burden. He could not at
the same time conquer the West and carry on a struggle with the Persians.
Already, in 351 (March 15), Gallus, one of the sons of
Julius Constantius, had been brought out of his retirement and despatched to
Antioch with the rank of Caesar; a wife was found for him in the person of the
emperor's own sister, Constantina, the widow of Hannibalian, the princess who a
year earlier had made an emperor out of Vetranio. This enterprising person
helped her husband to transform himself into an Asiatic tyrant ; and left to themselves they had soon succeeded in subjecting Antioch to an unbearable system of oppression. The cries of the victims were at last heard in Milan. Being summoned to appear before the master of the empire, Gallus sent his wife in advance, knowing her fertility in resource. She, however, died on the way,1 so that he felt himself obliged to go in person. As he had not been able to assume the attitude of a rival, he speedily found himself in the position of a culprit before his judge. He was taken to Flanona, near Pola, and there condemned and executed (at the end of 354).
He had still one brother remaining, Julian. The latter, in the following
year, was summoned to court and proclaimed Caesar (November 6, 355). Gaul was entrusted to him, and he governed it well, gaining the
gratitude of its people, especially for the bravery and skill with which he
defended them against the barbarians beyond the Rhine.
But we must now return to the affairs of the Church. The news of the
death of Constans had burst upon the East like a thunderclap. All the enemies
of Athanasius in Syria and in Asia Minor had not, indeed, dared to show their
joy openly (for that might have been imprudent and dangerous), but trembled
with hopefulness. Some of them had even plucked up courage to talk once more of
the Council of Tyre, and the necessity of adhering to its decisions. These were
in too great a hurry: Constantius refused to listen to them. He wrote to
Athanasius and assured him that the wishes of his dead brother would be
respected, and that, whatever rumours might reach him, his mind might be at
rest: he should always be supported.2 The Egyptian officials
received instructions to the same
1 It was she who built at Rome the celebrated basilica of St Agnes, where this fact was commemorated by a metrical inscription, the text of which is still extant: Coiistantbia Deum venerans Christoque dicata, etc. She was buried there, in a mausoleum which is still in existence (see above, p. 51, note 2). It is this Constantina whom legend has transformed into a holy Virgin Constantia, in spite of the fact that she had been married twice, and that in other ways her life bore only the most distant resemblance to the evangelical ideal.
2 Athan. Hist. Ar. 23, 51.
effect. Athanasius, on his part,
published in his own defence
a brochure illustrated by documentary evidence, in which he set out, first, the decisions
given in his favour by the
Egyptian episcopate, by the Council of Rome, and by that of Sardica; and then traced once
more in a series
of official documents, joined together by a short outline of narrative, the whole story of the
intrigues directed
against him, down to the time of his recall by the Emperor Constantius, and the
retractation of Ursacius and
Valens. This is the work which we call the Apologia against the Avians. Up to this time, Athanasius had abstained from writing anything on the
subject, for fear that,
as had happened in the case of Marcellus, his words might be misconstrued. And even now, he
himself scarcely
came into the open, being content to allow the documents to speak for themselves.
|
201 |
|
p. 25u-r,l] |
|
COUNCIL
OF SIRMIUM |
There was another important person to whom
the change of emperors must have seemed very unpleasant, namely, the Bishop of
Sirmium. If he had become a cause of scandal to his colleagues of the West, we
can imagine with what feelings he was regarded by those in the East. And the
Eastern bishops were always represented among the personal attendants of
Constantius. As soon as they saw him installed at Sirmium, they flocked thither
and prepared to settle their old scores with " Scotinus," as they
called him. But " Scotinus " was a man of resource. He succeeded at
the outset in evading the council, and managed to arrange that a commission
appointed by the emperor should decide between himself and those who criticized
his teaching. Constantius, who delighted in this kind of disputation, appointed
an Areopagus of eight officials, assisted by a staff of shorthand writers.
Photinus appeared before them, and the opposing party chose as their speaker
Basil, Bishop of Ancyra, a man of moderate opinions and a great talent for
oratory. He, like Photinus, was a Galatian, and must have lived for a
considerable time with him amongst the clergy of Marcellus. The story of Paul
of Samosata was reproduced in all its details: Photinus and Basil resumed the
duel between the Bishop of Antioch and the priest
Malchion.[164]
St Epiphanius had before him the formal record of this discussion,2 which makes it possible to form a
fairly clear idea of the errors of Photinus. Then the council assembled
; the Bishop of Sirmium received an additional condemnation
from the Eastern episcopate, and the emperor exiled him. His place was filled by a certain Germinius, who was brought from Cyzicus, and who shared the views of the party. The Eastern bishops had recovered, on the banks of the Danube, two old friends, Ursacius and Valens, who had formerly been forced to desert them, but who were now free to display their sympathy, and hastened to rejoin the main body.
A retaliation was being prepared
; but it was necessary to display caution. The Emperor Constantius was engaged
in conquering the West; and there were good hopes that this political victory
might result in complete assimilation in religious matters. But the Latins, as
experience had long shown, had prejudices which must be reckoned with. The
council contented itself with publishing for the fourth time the Creed of
Antioch, with an appendix of twenty-seven doctrinal canons, specially directed
against Marcellus and Photinus, but without mentioning either of them by name.
St Hilary,3 who, as well as St Athanasius, has preserved for us the
text of this document, finds in it nothing objectionable; and indeed, if this
creed had been presented through other hands, it might have found acceptance in
the West. No doubt there is no question in it of the homoousios; but was it so certain that one could not dispense with this formula,
which gave rise to so many objections, and which, while expressing but one
aspect of the common faith, always required so many additions and explanations
? Even good honest persons might llg^e difficulties
in regard to it. It is true that the homoousios had been canonized at Nicaea. But, without failing in respect for that
venerable council, which
no one then dreamed of doing, was it forbidden to interpret a little the words which it had
decided upon ? Such
thoughts must have passed through minds like that of Basil of Ancyra. They soon gained a great
success, but it
was only a transitory one, for they were the thoughts, not of all the Easterns, nor probably of the
conscious or unconscious
majority of that party, but only of a group of moderate persons.
In the meantime, while his
enemies were agitating in Illyria and preparing for the conquest of the West,
Athanasius felt their intrigues once more beginning to twine around him. The
winter of 351-352 seems to have been spent in a new attempt to get round the
Emperor. They assured him that Athanasius, during his stay in the West, had
maligned him to his brother, and that he had concluded an alliance with
Magnentius.1 Constantius was engaged in building at Alexandria a
great church, called the Caesareum; one day, during the Easter
Festival, the faithful, who were somewhat crowded in the ordinary churches,
betook themselves to it with their bishop. The enemies of Athanasius
represented this as a great crime; he ought to have waited until the Emperor
himself had celebrated its dedication. In short, Athanasius again became in his
eyes a dangerous person.2 The Eastern bishops ended by finding
themselves
1 An embassy, sent to the Eastern court by Magnentius in 350, had, in order to avoid Vetranio, disembarked in Libya, and passed through Alexandria. Servasius, Bishop of Tongres, and Maximus, another bishop, formed part of it. Afiol. ad Const. 9.
2 Ammianus Marcellinus (xv. 7, 6), who reproduces the gossip of the army, represents Athanasius as a sort of political sorcerer: " Athanasium episcofium eo tempore apud Alexatidriam ultra firo- fessionem altius se efferentem scitarique conation externa, ut firodidere rumores adsidui, coetus in unum quaesitus eiusdetn loci multorum, synodus, ut appellant, removit a Sacramento quodofitinebat. Dicebatur enim fatidicarum sortium fidem, quaeve augttrales porte?iderent alites scientissime callens, aliquoties praedixisse futnra. Super his intende- bantur et alia quoque a proposito legis abhorrentia cuipraesidebat." in a position to urge once more the idea that Athanasius had not in reality any recognized position, since he had been deposed by the Council of Tyre. Nothing therefore remained to be done but to rid Alexandria of him, and to secure his repudiation by the bishops of the West.
Just at this very moment the
Western Church lost its head: Pope Julius died on April 12, 352, about the time
that Constantius was marching against Aquileia. His place was filled, a month
later (May 17), by the deacon Liberius, destined, under the rigime
which was beginning, to meet with many misfortunes. Shortly after his
accession, various letters, emanating from Eastern and Egyptian bishops,[165]
reached him, denouncing Athanasius and his crimes. Like all the superior clergy
of Rome, Liberius must have known what to believe. He read the letters of the
Eastern bishops " to the Church and the Council,"[166] and
answered them, without accepting accusations so often contradicted.[167]
By " the council" we may certainly understand the meeting of bishops
which took place every year at the Pope's natale; thus the date of it would be
May 17, 353. About the same time, there arrived a deputation from the Egyptian
bishops and the clergy of Alexandria, headed by Serapion of Thmuis, the most
faithful lieutenant of Athanasius. These persons brought a protest, signed by
eighty bishops, in favour of their persecuted brother.[168] The Pope
then addressed the Emperor, in the name of a large number of Italian bishops,
requesting that a great council should be convened at
Aquileia, to decide anew the controve® which was
beginning to revive. Constantius had previously given him reason to hope for an assembly of this kind. The papal legates, Vincent of Capua and Marcellus, another Campanian bishop, met the emperor at Aries, where he was spending the inclement season (353-4). They
found him in the middle of the celebration of his Tricennalia,
surrounded by the bishops of the country, from whom he was demanding signatures
against Athanasius.
The Eastern quarrels were but little familiar to the clergy of Gaul. Ten
years previously, at the time of the Council of Sardica, some of the bishops
had found themselves mixed up in these affairs: this was the case with Maximin
of Treves, Verissimus of Lyons, and Euphratas of Cologne. The first, an avowed
partisan of Athanasius, had been dead for some little time, and perhaps the two
others also. The signatures, to the number of about thirty, which had been
collected in favour of the decisions of Sardica, had no doubt been added, for
the most part, on trust, at the request of the Emperor Constans and of
important bishops such as those of Treves and Lyons. At the time of
Constantius' arrival, all this was already rather ancient history. As to
preceding events the bishops had but a faint idea ; even the Council of Nicaea
was almost unknown. Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers, although a well- informed man,
had never heard of the famous Nicene Creed, until Constantius had come to
disturb the peace in which, on this subject, the Gallic episcopate was living.
Possessed of but slight information on these matters and those which lay behind
them, the bishops could scarce help following their natural inclination to do
what so religious an emperor asked them. It was in vain that the Pope's
representatives endeavoured to arrest this open action, to reserve the decision
for the council which was to come, or, at least, to secure that, before
condemning Athanasius, they should begin by reprobating the heresy of Arius.
Their efforts were entirely unsuccessful. The eloquence of Valens, the
spokesman of the Eastern prelates, and the general
enthusiasm for the son of Constantine, overcame all resistance. The Bishop of Aries, Saturninus, one of the first adherents secured, displayed great zeal. The legates themselves were carried away by the stream, and signed the condemnation of Athanasius. The Bishop of Treves, Paulinus, alone had the courage to protest. He was deposed and sent into exile.1
The vessel which had brought
Serapion to Italy had passed on the high seas, after leaving Alexandria, an
official galley, from which, on May 22, there disembarked a messenger from the
court, named Montanus. He seemed thwarted in his embassy, for his instructions
were to bring back Athanasius himself. He handed the bishop an imperial letter
by which he was authorized, "according to his request," to appear
before his sovereign. Athanasius had made no request. Accustomed to the ways of
the court, he scented a trap and excused himself. His own messengers were refused
admittance to Constantius, and returned to Alexandria. The bishop no doubt
thought that the order would be pressed, and that, sooner or later, he would be
forced to appear before the emperor. In view of this contingency, he prepared a
defence of himself, in a dignified style, worthy of being pronounced before the
court. He had even gone so far as to anticipate the changes of countenance
which his eloquence might provoke in his imperial auditor: " You smile,
sire, and your smile shows that you agree . . ."2 This fine
speech was never delivered.3 For more than two years the court
pretended to know nothing of Athanasius.
But if, for the present, he was
left at peace in Egypt, his enemies in Italy and Gaul continued their efforts
to isolate him more and more. Irritated by the opposition
1 Indignus ecclesia ab episcopis, dignus exilio a rege est iudicatus (Hil. Frag. hist. i. 6).
2 Apol. ad Const. 16. Athanasius was very confident; for it was not at all an easy matter to bring a smile to the august lips of the Emperor Constantius.
3 Athanasius took it in hand again later and published it, with additions supplied by the sequel of his tragic history. It is his Apologylto the Emperor Constantius.
of Liberius, the Emperor had sent
a proclamation to Rome,
in which the Pope was violently abused. He was reproached for his ambition, his
boasting, his blind obstinacy,
his spirit of discord. Liberius defended himself. Grieved as he was at the
hostile attitude of his sovereign
and the weakness of his own legates, he did not lose courage; he addressed himself a
second time to the
emperor, in order to obtain a council, in which, after a confirmation of the faith of Nicaea, all
questions relating to
persons might be arranged by general consent.1 His letter was carried by fresh legates, men to
whom fear was unknown
and from whom no weakness was to be feared, but rather excess of zeal: these were
Lucifer, Bishop of Caliaris,
the priest Pancratius, and the deacon Hilary. Liberius tried at the same time to fortify
around himself the
courage of the Italian bishops ; he confided his anxiety to Hosius of Cordova, the veteran warrior in
these melancholy conflicts.2
Constantius, who had nothing to
fear from so pliable a body of bishops, listened to the Pope's suggestions, and
consented to the assembling of a council, which was actually held, not indeed
at Aquileia, but at Milan, in the early months of the year 355. Liberius had
commended his legates to Eusebius, Bishop of Vercellae, formerly one of the
Roman clergy, well known for the holiness of his life and his strength of
character. He also relied much upon the Bishop of Aquileia, Fortunatian. When
the bishops were assembled, Eusebius, who was not at all easy in mind as to
their intentions, was in no hurry to present himself; he needed to be summoned
in the name of the emperor, and to be entreated by the Roman legates to appear,
" as St Peter formerly did, to expose the wiles of the Magician." At
last he presented himself, escorted by the legates. But, for ten days, the
bishops had been working incessantly: they were beginning to show signs of
weakness. Eusebius was implored to sign the condemnation of Athanasius. He
declared that several of
1 Jaffe, 212 (Hil. Frag. hist. v.).
2 Jaffe, 209, 210 (Hil. Frag. hist. vi. 3).
p. 258]
COT^CILS OF MILAN JJK) BEZIERS 207
the persons present appeared to
him to be heretics, and that,
to remove doubts on this point, every one must sign the Creed of Nicaea. As he said this,
he drew out a copy of
it, and handed it first to the Bishop of Milan, who took a pen and was on the point of signing
it, when Valens threw
himself on him, and tore pen and paper out of his hands, crying out that such a mode of
proceeding could not be
allowed. A great disturbance ensued. The faithful
appeared on the scene, and threatened to interfere on behalf of their bishop. The deliberations
were then transferred
from the church to the palace, and soon changed
their form. The bishops were asked to choose between signing and exile. Three only
accepted exile —Lucifer,
Eusebius, and Dionysius; all the others submitted.1
Further measures were taken with
regard to those who were absent. Commissioners went from one Church to another,
demanding signatures; some of the clergy of Ursacius and Valens accompanied the
imperial envoys. In Gaul a council was held at Beziers in the following year
(356), before which several belated laggards were summoned. Among their number
was Hilary of Poitiers. Immediately after the Council of Milan, he had
organized a protest in Gaul against the sentence of exile on the bishops, and,
in general, against the intervention of the civil power in questions of faith
and communion. His first Apology to Constantius2 may be considered as the
manifesto of this opposition. Hilary and his party had separated Ursacius,
Valens, and Saturninus from their communion, and had called to repentance
others who had given way at their instigation. He was compelled to present
himself before the Council of Beziers. He absolutely refused to change his
attitude, and carried with him by his example his colleague of Toulouse,
Rhodanius,
1 Upon this council, see especially Hilary, Ad Const, i. 8, completed by Athanasius, Hist. Ar. 32-34, Sulpicius Severus, Chron. ii. 39, and the letters collected by Mansi, vol. iii., p. 326 et seq.
2 Of this document we only possess a mutilated text; Sulpicius Severus (Chron. ii. 39) had read the whole of it. The Caesar Julian seems to have attempted to defend Hilary (Hil. Ad Const, ii. 2).
a maB)f a more accommodating
disposition, but one who, at the
decisive moment, also made his choice in favour of exile.
Pope Liberius was treated in a
more ceremonious manner. His attitude had not changed : he was for the exiles
against the government. At the outset, he had written to Eusebius, Dionysius,
and Lucifer, a touching letter, in which he expressed to them his regret at not
being able to follow them yet, and his firm persuasion that his own turn would
not be long in coming.[169]
His envoys, the priest Eutropius and the deacon Hilary, were ill received; they
were both exiled, and the deacon had in addition to endure the torture of the
lash.2 The eunuch Eusebius, a trusted agent, was sent to Rome to
induce the Pope to yield : his arguments met with no success. In vain he
produced his purse; in vain he emptied it at the tomb of St Peter: Liberius
caused the money to be cast forth outside. The prefect Leontius was then
instructed to send the rebellious pontiff to court. This was not an easy
matter, for Liberius was much beloved by the populace; it was necessary to
seize him by night, and to adopt great precautions.3
However, it was at last
accomplished. Liberius was carried off to Milan. Brought into the emperor's
presence, he could only repeat the protest he had been making ever and anon for
two years: he could not condemn persons unheard ; the decision at Tyre, not
having been based on a discussion in which both sides had been listened to,
could be of no value whatever; it was necessary, first of all, to recall the
exiles, and to make sure that everyone was in agreement with regard to the
faith of Nicsea; then, a meeting should be held at Alexandria, in the actual
place where the facts in dispute had taken place. Of this interview we possess
a kind of formal record,4 in which the figures of the speakers—the
|
p. 26«] |
|
209 |
|
EXILE
OF LIBERIUS |
Pope,^he Emperor, the eunuch
Eusebius, and Bishop Epictetus1—stand
out in striking relief.
"Of what consequence art thou?" said the emperor, "thou,
who alone takest the part of an impious man, and dost thus disturb the peace of
the whole world ? " " It is no matter if I do stand alone,"
replied the bishop, " the faith will lose nothing by that. In the days of
old, there were but three, and they resisted." " How! f interrupted
Eusebius, " dost thou take our emperor for Nebuchadnezzar!" "A
great deal he cares," said Epictetus, " for the faith, or for
ecclesiastical decisions! What he wants, is to be able to boast to the Roman
senators that he has defied his sovereign." The conference ended by a
final invitation to sign. The Pope was granted a delay of three days; he
refused it, and also refused the financial assistance offered by the emperor
and empress. He was then sent to Berea in Thrace, where he was put into the
charge of one of the heads of the party, the Bishop Demophilus.
There still remained the " Father of the Councils," the living
embodiment of the memories of Nicaea, the centenarian Bishop of Cordova. In
spite of his years, Hosius was forced to come to Milan; but he remained deaf to
all entreaties, and had perforce to be sent back to his distant diocese. There,
he was again attacked by letters and messengers. He resisted them all, and
wrote a most touching letter to the emperor. Among other things, he said that,
having confessed the faith under the emperor's grandfather Maximian, he was not
disposed to deny it now, to please the Arians; that he knew for a certainty the
innocence of Athanasius and the bad faith of his accusers; that the emperor
ought to occupy himself with his own affairs, and leave the bishops to deal
with those of the Church.
But no eloquence was of any avail to move Constantius. He had among the
bishops of Spain one man who was
1 This
Epictetus was a young ecclesiastical adventurer, whom the court party had caused to be elected Bishop
of Centumcellae (Civitavecchia), and
charged to keep an eye on the Pope.
II O
capable of anything, Potamius,
the Bishop of LB)on, who played
in that country almost exactly the same part as Saturninus in Gaul, and who, for that
reason, had been roughly
treated by Hosius. When he complained of this, Constantius again summoned the rebellious
patriarch before
him.1 They succeeded in transporting him as far as Sirmium, where the court was then in
residence, and there
he was kept in exile.
Now unity was accomplished. Neither in the West nor in the East was there
one single bishop in the possession of his see who had not declared against
Athanasius. This was the time to take formal action against him. It seemed that
there was nothing more to be done but to send him a sentence of exile, or to
carry him off, as they had carried off Liberius. But the Pope of Alexandria had
around him a populace even more devoted and more unmanageable than that of
Rome; and, besides, he had in his possession official letters, whereby
Constantius had solemnly undertaken never to abandon him. To get out of these
difficulties, the government conceived the idea of forcing his hand. They
resolved to organize at all costs a disturbance in Alexandria.
The project was difficult of execution. An imperial notary, Diogenes,
arrived in the month of August 355, advised the bishop to go away, and began to
work upon the clergy and the faithful. But Athanasius sheltered himself behind
the emperor's letters, protesting that he would not leave Alexandria without
formal orders emanating from him; as to the people themselves, it was no use to
be harsh with them, they would not submit to it. At the end of four months
Diogenes returned, leaving things exactly as when he arrived.
During the winter another attempt was made. Troops were collected from
the whole of Egypt, under the command of the Dux Syrianus, who was placed in
charge of the business. Athanasius made no movement, declaring
1 Marcellini et Fetus tint Libellus preewtt, 32 (Coll. Avellana, ed. Giinther,
p. 15).
|
1\
26:3] |
|
211 |
|
TIIE
CHURCH OF THEONAS |
that a
bishop not desert
hi^flock, unless for most
serious reasons; but that he
would do so, if the emperor really
wished it, or even if the "dux" or the prefect of Egypt would give him a written order to that
effect. The
people supported his attitude, and asked permission to send a deputation to the emperor. The
tone of these protests
caused Syrianus to reflect; he declared that he would write to the emperor himself, and
that, in the meantime, he would take no action against the churches.
This promise was not kept.
On February 8, at midnight, the
Church of Theonas was surrounded on all sides. It was still the principal
church of the city : Athanasius was celebrating in it one of the nocturnal
offices, called vigils (ILavvvx^eg), which only attracted the more
devout; hence, there was not a great crowd. The Dux Syrianus caused the doors
to be forced; his soldiers, augmented by a disorderly rabble, burst in, with
drawn swords and trumpets sounding. Their helmets gleamed in the light of the
candles, their arrows flew through the church. We can imagine the tumult which
ensued. The consecrated virgins were represented by a large proportion in the
devout congregation; they were assailed with obscene cries; several were
killed, and others were outraged. Trampled under foot and crushed at the exits,
the faithful left many corpses upon the floor. In the midst of all this, the
bishop remained upon his seat; monks and devoted laymen surrounded him. They
succeeded at last in getting him away, but it was not without being severely
bruised that he at last managed to penetrate through the crowd. Those who were
seeking for him did not recognize him. Besides, they scarcely wished to take
him prisoner ; what they wanted was that he should take himself off, that he
should seem to have been driven away by a popular rising. They had their wish.
From that hour, Athanasius was seen no more.[170]
When the day dawned, the
Christians of Alexandria hastened to the authorities to protest. But the Dux
Syrianus was already preparing the official version of the affair; there had
been no occasion for scandal; Athanasius had passed judgment upon himself by
leaving Alexandria of his own free will. In attestation of this signatures were
demanded, and those who held back were beaten. But, on February 12,
the people of Alexandria caused a second 1 protest to be posted up,
in which the number of those killed was given, and the presence of the Dux in
the Church of Theonas, accompanied by an imperial notary, Hilary, was stated.
The municipal straiegos (duumvir), Gorgonius, was there also ; and
his testimony was appealed to. Besides, the swords, javelins, and arrows, which
had been used, had been kept in the church; and were still being kept, as a
proof of the violence employed. The prefect of Egypt and the police were
entreated to bring these facts to the knowledge of the emperor and of the
praetorian prefects ; and the captains of vessels were asked to spread the news
in other ports. Above all, it was added, let no one think of sending to the
Alexandrians another bishop; they would not endure him, and would remain
faithful to Athanasius.
No attention was paid to them. A
Count Heraclius was sent to Egypt, as bearer of imperial letters to the senate
and people of Alexandria. In these Constantius excused himself for having, out
of consideration for his brother, tolerated for a time the presence of
Athanasius in Alexandria; but now Athanasius was a public enemy; he must be
sought for and found, at any cost.2 On June
that no one would seek him in the
house of a young woman as she then was.
This story, improbable in itself, is contradicted by what St Athanasius himself tells us with regard
to his wanderings as an exile. But
it is possible that the person in question may have served as an intermediary for his correspondence,
or may have given him hospitality
from time to time during his secret visits to Alexandria (.Historia Lausiaca, c. 64,
ed. Butler).
1 The text of this protest has been preserved ; Athanasius included it in his History of the Arians.
2 Hist. Ar. 48,
49
|
213 |
r. 265-g] GEORGE
OF CAPPADOCIA
14, the churches were taken from
Athanasius' clergy and handed
over to the Arians. This was not done, as may be imagined, without resistance. In the
Caesareum especially,
there were horrible scenes.[171]
The opposing party
were not satisfied with seizing the churches; an address was sent to the emperor, in which
they declared their
readiness to accept any bishop he might deign to send them. This petition was covered with
signatures of
pagans and Arians. Strange to say, the pagans had been warned that, if they did not take a
side, their temples would
be closed.
Finally, on February 24, 357, the
nominee of the emperor and of his religious party made his entrance into the
city of Alexandria. He came from Antioch, where he had been invested by a
council of about thirty bishops, from Syria, Thrace, and Asia Minor.2
He was a certain George, a native of Cappadocia, like so many notable persons
of the time. He had formerly held a post at Constantinople in the department of
finance, and there, it was said, he had shown himself so honest that they were
obliged to part with him.3 Since then, he had led a wandering life,
in the course of which he had come into touch with the future Caesar, Julian,
and had even lent him books. He had the reputation of being exceedingly fond
of money. He was, besides, a hard, merciless man, capable of going to any
imaginable length with a brazen face. This character suited well with the
demands of the situation which awaited him in Alexandria. It remained to be
seen, which would be stronger, the man or these demands.
At first, all went as he desired.
With him had been associated a military commander well fitted for rough
measures, the Dux Sebastian, a Manichean in religion, and a man difficult to
soften. After a few weeks, the ninety bishops of Egypt had become acquainted
with George : sixteen of them were exiled, thirty of them were
obliged to flee ; and the others were more or less
disturbed. They were called upon to renounce communion with Athanasius, and accept it with George : those who held back were replaced without mercy. As to Alexandria itself, the slightest opposition was immediately repressed. Those of the clergy who remained faithful were sent into exile, or condemned to the mines; the terrible metallum of
Phaeno once more received confessors, as in the days of Maximin Daia. They were forbidden to hold
meetings of any
kind in the city, even for the mere distribution of alms. If they tried to assemble in the
outskirts, near the cemeteries,
the Dux Sebastian arrived with his troops ; the meeting was broken up; the women,
especially the consecrated
virgins, who naturally figured at the head of the most zealous, were ill-treated, beaten
with thorny branches,
half-roasted on braziers, to make them declare allegiance to Arius and George. The dead
remained on the
ground and their relations had difficulty in obtaining permission to bury them ; the prisoners, men
and women, were
deported through the desert, as far as the Great Oasis.
This reign of terror lasted
eighteen months. The Christians were not the only ones who suffered from it.
The new bishop began to speculate, making a "corner" in nitre, the
salt works, and the marshes where the papyrus and calamus grew; even organizing
a monopoly in funeral arrangements.1 At the end of August 358, the
Alexandrians, tired of his tyranny, rose in revolt, and proceeded to attack
him, in the Church of Dionysius. It was not without difficulty that his friends
succeeded this time in rescuing him from those who desired to do him injury. He
departed a few days later, and for more than three years kept away from
Alexandria. But the struggle continued after his departure. At one moment the
Athanasians regained possession of their churches; but the Dux Sebastian
compelled them to give them up. While Constantius lived, the coercive power
remained with their opponents: so far as the government was concerned, 1 Epiph.
Haer. lxxvi. 1.
|
215 |
|
p. 268] |
|
ATIWASIU^N
CXffE |
Athai»sius had ceased to exist.
For all that, from the shelter
of his hiding-places, he did not fail to disturb from time to time the slumbers of those in
office. It was in vain
that Constantius had congratulated the Alexandrians on the " alacrity" (!) they had
shown in driving Athanasius away,
and rallying to George.1 The emperor did not really feel comfortable about the matter.
And, as a stimulus
to his uneasiness, Athanasius sent him his Apology, which
had long been prepared and was now supplemented
by appendices dealing with the recent events.
Since his eviction from the Church of Theonas, he no longer appeared in public; for six
years the police sought
for him in vain. Every respectable inhabitant of Egypt was on his side. He was the defender
of the Faith, the
lawful Pope, the common father ; he was also—and it was a great recommendation—the enemy, the
victim, of the government.
The desert was kind to him : he could knock
without fear at the doors of monasteries and anchorites' cells. With the exception of a
few malcontents, who
only showed themselves under the protection of the soldiery, the populace was entirely at his
orders. He was never
betrayed ; his movements were never tracked by the police. Like the true Egyptian that he
was, he was not
above playing them a trick now and then. One evening as he was going up the Nile in a
boat, he heard behind
him the sound of oars : it was an official galley. They hailed his boat: "Have you seen
Athanasius?" "
I think so," he replied, disguising his voice. " Is he far off?" "No, he is quite near
you, on ahead; row hard."
The galley darted southwards, and the outlaw, turning about, quietly returned home.
The rumours from the outer world
reached his ears : his emissaries kept him carefully informed. He was no longer
afraid to write. Formerly, he had not done so willingly, fearing to give a
handle to his enemies and to bring about his own ruin. But, now that the ruin
had come, there was no longer anything to lose. One day he heard that at
Antioch they were making jokes about his 1 See the letter 11 A ir6\is (Athan. Apol. ad Const. 30).
flight. He seized his pen: "
I hear that LeoaMus of Antioch,
Narcissus of Nero's city,1 George of Laodicea, and the other Arians are expending their
lewd wit on me and
tearing me to pieces ; they treat me as a coward because I have not allowed them to assassinate
me." This is
how he begins the Apology for his flight;
Leontius and
company would have done better not to provoke its publication. The leisure afforded by his
exile Athanasius employed
in combating the heretics; it was then, I think, that he wrote his four treatises against the
Arians, the fourth
of which is really directed against Sabellianism old and new. To the good monks, whose guest he
often was, he
relates the life of their patriarch Antony, who had been a faithful friend to him, and who had just
died. It was for
them also, to put them in touch with the controversies of the time, that he wrote his curious History of the Arians? in a lively and picturesque style, well calculated to please those big children. Observe how he
dramatizes the situations,
and makes his characters speak. The Easterns are arriving at Sardica: " There is a
mistake," they say. "We
travelled in company with counts, and the case is to be judged without them. Certes, we are
condemned already.
You know what the orders are : Athanasius has at hand all the documents relating to the
Mareotis affair ; by
their means he will clear himself, and cover us all with confusion. Let us hasten to find some
excuse, and to depart;
otherwise, we are lost. It is better to incur the shame of a retreat than the confusion of
being denounced as
false accusers."3 As Athanasius knows the stories of all his enemies, he cannot resist the
pleasure of confiding some of
them to the solitaries. Thus he tells them that if the Bishop of Antioch mutilated himself,
some time back, in the
same way as Origen did, it was for less creditable reasons.4 Eunuchs never fail to
excite his mordant humour.
The court is full of them; they have supported all the intrigues of which he has been the
victim. " How can you
expect," he says, " such people to understand
1
Neronias in Cilicia. 2
The beginning is lost.
3 Hist.
Ar. 15. 4 Hist.
Ar. 28.
|
217 |
|
p. 271] |
|
HISTORY
OF THE A RIANS |
Sything about the generation of
the Son of God ?"1 With
the monks Athanasius felt himself entirely at home. Of the emperor himself, that solemn and
ceremonious sovereign,
he speaks with a marked absence of ceremony: we are very far from the Apology to
Constantius, with its
official adjectives. The emperor is called simply Constantius. Athanasius even goes so far as
to give him a
nick-name : " Costyllius," he says, " who would dare to call him a Christian? Is he not rather the
picture of Antichrist?"2
|
1 Hist.
Ar. 38. |
|
2 Hist.
Ar.; cf. 80. |
Language of this sort could not
be used anywhere but in the desert.
CHAPTER
VIII
THE
DEFEAT OF ORTHODOXY
The
Church of Antioch in the time of Bishop Leontius. Paulinus ; Flavian and Diodore : Aetius and Theophilus.
State of parties in 357.
The falling away of Liberius. The formulary of Sirmium accepted by Hosius. Anomoeans and
Homoiousians. Western protests.
Eudoxius at Antioch: triumph of Aetius. Basil of Ancyra and the homoi'ousian reaction. Return
of Pope Liberius. Success
and violence of Basil: his defeat by the advanced party. Formula of 359. Councils of Ariminum and of
Seleucia. Acacius of
Caesarea. Development of events at Constantinople : general prevarication. Despair of Hilary. The
Council of 360. Eudoxius, Bishop
of Constantinople. Meletius and Euzoius at Antioch. Julian proclaimed Augustus. Death of
Constantius.
THE city of Antioch, at the middle of the fourth century, was for the most part Christian. There were
still temples and
still pagans ; but the number of the latter was rapidly diminishing : the contagion of
example—especially imperial example—peculiarly
effectual in a city where the court often
resided, denuded the ancient altars of worshippers, and filled the ranks of the Church. The time
was already in
sight when the Church would attract to itself the entire population; and learned pagans, such as the
famous rhetorician Libanius, already
appeared as somewhat behind
the times.
|
219 |
|
r. 273] |
|
SCTTISMS
AT ANTIOCII |
However, if the flock of Christ was receiving constant accessions, it
left much to be desired from the point of view of unity and mutual understanding.
To say nothing of old schisms, of Marcionites, Novatians, or Paulianists, the
theological disputes of the period had resulted in the formation of various
ecclesiastical cliques, which could with 218 difficulty
be brought to live together in peace. Of course, the mass of the people contented themselves
with a rudimentary Christianity; they
left " the doctors" to wrangle
and hurl texts at each other, and councils to frame and reframe without ceasing the
formulas of the creed ;
they followed the offices of the Church, and the distributions of alms, without troubling
their heads much about
the leanings of the superior clergy. When the time came for electing a bishop, they were told
which name they
ought to acclaim, and they acclaimed it on trust. Since the deposition of Eustathius, the
people had taken part,
under these conditions, in the installation of several bishops suggested by the Arians. At the time
we have reached,
they gathered themselves beneath the pastoral staff of Bishop Leontius, a man of scant sympathy
with Athanasius, an Arian at bottom,
or with Arian tendencies. In
bygone days he had had not a few adventures; but age had now overtaken him, and was marked on
the bishop's head by a beautiful
crown of white hair. Now and
again he was seen to pass his hand over it, and was heard to say : " When this snow has
melted, there will be mud in
Antioch." Who could have been better informed than he upon the divisions in his Church ?
Already, a certain section had
for a long time been holding themselves aloof. The deposition of Eustathius, in
Constantine's time, had not been accepted by everyone ; a party had been formed
to support him and to demand his restoration. Eustathius had died in exile; but
the Eustathians had not rejoined the main body. They continued to hold
themselves apart, under the direction of a priest named Paulinus. This little
group held resolutely to the Council of Nicaea, to the homoousios, without explanations or additions
: of the three hypostases, a formula which was brought forward from time to
time, they spoke only with horror. At bottom the theological position of this
small section was closely akin to that of Marcellus of Ancyra, and the others
did not fail to point out this affinity.
Other people, who combined the doctrine of
the three hypostases with that of the
consubstantiality, and thus anticipated
the system of the future, had at their head two laymen, highly distinguished for their knowledge and their eloquence, Diodore and Flavian. They also adhered to the Creed of Nicsea; but, since the official Church did not actually repudiate it in terms, they did not consider themselves
justified in separating themselves from that body, and continued in communion with the successors of Eustathius. Nevertheless, when they heard certain preachers endeavouring to reproduce the heretical opinions of Arius, they did not conceal their displeasure. Moreover, in addition to the usual offices of the Great Church, they had others which they celebrated among themselves. They gathered themselves together (apart from the official meetings for service—mass and vigil) in the cemeteries on the outskirts of the city, near the tombs of the martyrs, and spent long hours in chanting psalms antiphonally. These chants, in which, thanks to the use of refrains easily remembered, everyone could take part, met with very great success. The populace of Antioch flocked eagerly to these new psalm-singings. Leontius, disturbed at this rivalry, summoned Flavian and Diodore before him, and persuaded them to transfer their offices to the churches of the city. They accepted his offer, but the bishop was obliged on his side to make several concessions.
Leontius had had for some time
among those about him a kind of Christian sophist, named Aetius, whose past
adventures and present attitude were not at all reassuring to the orthodox.
Born at Antioch or in its neighbourhood, he had pursued many occupations,
being, by turns, a coppersmith, a goldsmith, a servant, and a physician.
Between times, and here he showed himself a true Greek, he had cultivated his
mind, and learnt dialectic and theology. In this latter study, his views were
formed by certain survivors of the Lucianic school, who were growing old in the
bishoprics of Cilicia, or amongst the clergy of Antioch. His mind was a subtle
one, capable of the finest hair-splitting, and of arguing for days together.
|
221 |
|
p. 275] |
|
HBs
AM) J (JUAN |
In this exercise he was at first
beaten by a Borborian, a
member of one of the obsolete Gnostic sects (there were still a few of them remaining). But he took
his revenge, at
Alexandria, upon a celebrated Manichean, a certain Aphthonius, whom he put so shamefully to
silence that his
opponent died of chagrin at his defeat. Aetius profited by his stay in Alexandria to
perfect himself in the
philosophy of Aristotle, and, on his return to Antioch, he did not shrink from attacking Basil, the
Bishop of Ancyra,
who had just covered himself with glory in a successful dispute with Photinus. This time,
Basil himself was
beaten; and Aetius quickly acquired the reputation of being invincible. To avenge his defeat,
Basil tried to ruin
him with the Caesar Gallus; but Bishop Leontius intervened, and Gallus, instead of causing
his legs to be broken,
as he had threatened, admitted the doctor to his friendship; he even entrusted him with the
honourable task of
completing the religious education of his brother Julian, who was beginning to be a cause of
anxiety.1
Julian was in good hands! We have
already seen him borrowing books from George of Alexandria. Aetius was in a
position to initiate him into Arianism of the purest and, one may add, the most
arid type; for his speciality was to present heresy in syllogisms. We can form
an idea of his method from a little treatise,2 divided into short
sections, in which he defends his opinions. It begins as follows :—
" If it is possible for the
Un-begotten God to make the begotten become un-begotten, both substances being
un-begotten, they will not differ from each other as to independence. Why,
then, should we say that the one is changed, and the other changes it, when we
will not allow that God produces (the Word) from nothing ? "
This canticle contains no fewer
than forty-seven couplets, all equally dry, all equally devoid of any religious
meaning. Aetius, so we gather from St Epiphanius, had composed more than three
hundred of them. Such eloquence must have given his ordinary listeners very 1 Philostorgius, iii. 27. 2
Epiph. Haer. lxxvi. II.
severe headaches; it was little
suited to draw Julian away from
the mysteries of Eleusis and the worship of Apollo.
The doctor returned to Antioch,
where the easy-going Leontius at length promoted him to the diaconate, which
gave him the right of preaching in church. The orthodox party protested. It was
not the first time that they had had imposed upon them clerics of a doubtful
past and advanced opinions; it was even traditional that no priest, no deacon,
should be chosen from their ranks. But the clergy, thus badly recruited as they
were, had still address enough to avoid dogmatic scandals. Aetius was not only
a notorious, a professed, a militant Arian : he was known to be inflexible in
his obstinacy; at every opportunity he was heard to protest against
accommodations and those who made use of them. The bishop recognized that he
had gone too far; Aetius was removed, and transferred himself to Alexandria, to
the society of the intruder George, to whom he became, for several months, one
of his most energetic advisers.
The affairs of his party did not
suffer very much from his absence. Besides, he was not the only Anomcean
celebrity to be met with at Antioch. There was living there a curious
individual, one Theophilus the Indian, as his friends called him, Blemmyas as
other people styled him. He came from a distant island, called Dibous, from which
he had been sent as a hostage in the reign of the Emperor Constantine. He was
then quite young. Eusebius of Nicomedia had taken charge of his education, had
initiated him in the purest Arian theology, and had raised him to the
diaconate. He led the life of an ascetic, and among his acquaintances passed
for a saint. His complexion, which was very dark, drew people's attention to
him and made him popular. Long, long after, even in Theodosius' reign, he
enjoyed an extraordinary reputation among the Arians. In the time of Bishop
Leontius, he was in high favour at court with the Caesar Gallus; Aetius
profited greatly from his protection. When Gallus fell into disgrace,
Theophilus, whom he treated as a sort of domestic saint, followed him to the
|
223 |
|
p. 278] |
|
HpPntius of antioch |
West, and undertook his defence
before Constantius, whereby
he earned a sentence of exile for himself. But the Empress Eusebia falling ill, it was
necessary to recall the holy
man ; the empress got better, and Theophilus was sent on a mission to the king of the
Homerites (Yemen), and the
king of the Axoumites (Abyssinia); on this occasion he was consecrated bishop (about
the year 356).
The
further he went, the stronger became his Arianism and his obstinacy. He would never have
approved of the half-and-half
terms to which people resigned themselves at the bishop's palace at Antioch.1
Poor
Leontius was greatly embarrassed by all these disputes. While looking after the affairs of
his own party, he tried
not to exasperate his opponents too far: the government was anxious that quiet should be
maintained in the
Churches. In the Divine Office, when the time came to recite the Doxology, the orthodox
said, as they do
to-day: " Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost"; the others:
"Glory be to the Father, through the Son, in the Holy Ghost." The
bishop, closely
watched by both sides, began by saying: " Glory be to the Father" in a loud and
intelligible voice; then he
coughed or lost his voice for a moment, not recovering it till the conclusion : " world
without end." This anecdote is a
delightful illustration of the position of affairs.
But
"the snow was going to melt, and the mud to appear." Bishop Leontius died towards
the end of the year
357.
For some
two years, the Church had been passing through
a singular crisis. Orthodoxy, as represented by the Council of Nicaea, was everywhere
dominant, in the sense
that no bishop dared openly to confess himself hostile to that holy assembly ; it was
everywhere abolished, in the
sense that no bishop in possession of his see dared to defend the creed which it had put forth.
The tactics of the aged
Eusebius of Nicomedia had completely succeeded.
1 Upon Theophilus, see Greg. Nyss. AdEunom. (Migne, P. G.y vol.
xlv., p. 264 ; Philostorgius, iii. 4-6 ; iv. 1, 7, 8 ; v. 4 ; vii. 6; viii. 2 ; ix. 1, 3, 18.
Pronounce an anathema upon the
council! Who would
ever have thought of such a thing ? The memory of Constantine forbade it. Besides, did it
not bear the signature
both of Eusebius himself, of his namesake of Caesarea, of Theognis, of Maris, of
Narcissus, of Patro- philus,
and the rest ? All the great men of the Arian party figured in the number of the three hundred
and eighteen Fathers.
But Arianism, banished from the front door, could re-enter by the back, under the cloke
of a prudent silence.
This plan was adopted. Such dissimulations belong to all times and to all parties.
Prudence, for all that, is a
virtue which is practised willingly enough during the time of conflict, but
which is generally discarded, once success has been attained. When there were
no longer Consubstantialists save in places of exile, people began to feel less
acutely the need for remaining united. Up to that time, the battle had been
rather for canon law than for theology. The Council of Nicaea was all very
well; but there was also the Council of Tyre to be considered. As to Arius and
his adherents, condemned at Nicaea, there had come to pass that which had
pleased God and the Emperor Constantine. They had offered explanations; these
had been accepted ; this account was closed. But the Council of Tyre had
condemned Athanasius, and even if he had succeeded in securing his vindication
by the bishops,of Egypt, who were suspect, and by the Westerns, who were
ill-informed and incompetent, the Easterns had never relaxed the severity of
the decisions which they had themselves given against him. Such was the essence
of the position. When Athanasius sought to compromise the Eastern bishops by
.speaking of their Arian sympathies, there was produced, not exactly the Creed
of Nicaea, but a Creed of Antioch, more vague, it is true, and not admitting
the much- disputed term homoousios, but orthodox in itself, and
having the advantage of being acceptable to almost everyone.
There remained, of course, the
question of communion. At Sardica both parties had excommunicated each other.
|
225 |
|
p.
280-81] YIELDING OF LIBERIUS |
But in the
cdjnse of fifteen years many of the persons specifically condemned had disappeared.
Julius of Rome was
dead; so also were Theodore of Heraclea, Maximin of Treves, and no doubt several others also.
Stephen, the
Bishop of Antioch, had been deposed ; the Westerns repudiated Photinus. Moreover, at the
Councils of Aries (353) and
of Milan (355), the
two episcopates had fraternized. One after the other the recalcitrants were
yielding. Heremiusof
Thessalonicahad signed the Eastern formula; Fortunatian of Aquileia likewise,
notwithstanding the trust
placed in him by Pope Liberius. He had even given Liberius counsels of accommodation—counsels
which bore fruit. Once at Berea, in the
heart of Thrace, the good
Pope ended by feeling himself very far from Rome, from his people, from the senators who loved
him, the matrons
who received him with so much respect, and the churches where he was wont to deliver
moving discourses. His keeper, Bishop Demophilus, also set himself to work
upon Liberius. At the end of two years, his
resistance was overcome. He did not abandon the Council of Nicaea. He signed, perhaps, a
formula; but, at
the time at which we have arrived, the formulas which the Easterns were accustomed to tender
to the Westerns contained nothing
contrary to the faith; the only
objection that could be made to them was that they were not sufficiently precise.1
1 The
document upon which is based the admission that Liberius did sign a formula (see, however, the texts
quoted in the following note),
is one of the three letters preserved in the Fragments of St Hilary (vi. 5-11). These letters must have
been written at Berea by the
exiled Pope, to hasten his recall to Rome ; they are addressed to the Eastern Bishops, to Ursacius, Valens,
and Germinius, and finally to
Vincent of Capua. Liberius reviews in them the concessions he had made, his repudiation of Athanasius, his
entering into communion with
the Eastern Churches, and the approval given to their formulary. In the Fragments of St Hilary these
documents are accompanied by a
narrative which condemns them severely ; there are even here and there very harsh notes upon the most
reprehensible passages. The
author of text and notes evidently considered the letters to be authentic. He identified the formula signed
by Liberius with one of the
professions of faith previously produced by the Easterns. To II V
A matter which seems of graver character is
the fact that he repudiated communion with Athanasius, and allied himself with
that of the Easterns—people of every shade of opinion, we must confess, among
whom were to be met, side by side with Ursacius and Valens, others like Basil
of Ancyra and Cyril of Jerusalem, whose ideas were much less advanced.
This proceeding of Liberius involved the
re-establishment of relations with the advocates of prudent silence. It meant
the abandonment of the position which the Pope had maintained hitherto with most
signal distinction —a position for which he had braved the anger of the emperor
and the sorrows of exile. It was a weakening, a downfall.1
judge from die signatures which
it bore and which the writer enumerates, it can scarcely be different from the
formula put forth at Sirmium in
351. In any case, neither these signatures nor the date of the Pope's weakening allow us to believe
that the formula subscribed by him could have been the one which Hosius signed
during the summer of 357. When it was drawn up, the
Easterns were still united,
and their official creed was the fourth formula of Antioch. (Vide supra, p. 170.)
It is surprising that St Hilary, elsewhere so well disposed to this formula (see p. 234),
here treats it with such severity,
and without any qualification or restriction includes among the heretics, Basil of Ancyra, one of its
signatories. Thus we may ask
ourselves if it is really St Hilary who is speaking in this passage. It might possibly be that this portion of
the historical Fragments has been
interpolated by some Luciferian. M. L. Saltet has put forward reasons for believing in such an
interpolation (Bulletin de litter, eccles. 1905, p.
222 et seq.). In that
case, the letters would come to us
from people to whom Liberius was specially hateful. But this would not prevent them being authentic
; we do not expect that such
documents would have been published by Liberius or his friends.
1 Not to speak of the Fragments of St Hilary,
mentioned in the preceding
note (cf. in Const. 11),
the weakening of Liberius is attested
by St Athanasius (Apol. contra Ar. 89), a
passage added as a
supplement, and Hist. Ar. 41. St
Jerome, in his Chronicle, does not hesitate to speak of a formula signed : in haereticam pravitatem subscribetis. The same is true of the Roman author of the
preface to the Libellus precuni-. " manus perfidiae dederat." From
this document, and from St Athanasius, we learn that the Pope's action took place at the beginning of 357, about two
years after his departure for
exile.
The Emperor Constantius already
knew of it when he came to Rome in May 357. A very short time afterwards,
either in the summer or the autumn, the prince's visit to Sirmium was taken
advantage of by the three doughty leaders of the Arian party in those parts,
Ursacius, Valens, and Germinius, to aim a decisive blow at the Creed of Nicaea.
Such an attempt had already been made at Milan, two years before; there had
been produced, in the guise of an imperial edict, a theological statement so
clearly heterodox that the people had perceived the heresy, and their protests
had caused the failure of the attempt.1 This time it took the form
of an episcopal declaration, which, emanating from the bishops then at court,
should afterwards be presented, in every province, for the acceptance of their
colleagues. And—a thing scarcely to be believed—they selected as the person to
"launch" this anti-Nicene document, a document in which the homoousios was demolished, none other than the great man of the Council of Nicaea,
the inventor, if we may be permitted the expression, of the homoousios—the aged patriarch, Hosius of Cordova. Assisted by the Bishop of
Lisbon, Potamius, apparently reconciled to him,2 by Germinius of
Sirmium, and the inevitable Ursacius and Valens, Hosius appended, at the end of
this impious declaration, the same signature that had headed those of the three
hundred and eighteen Fathers of the Council of Nicaea. It is evident that an
unfair advantage had been taken of his great age and of the enfeeblement of his
faculties, and that personally he was hardly a responsible agent in this sad
story.3 This is all the more probable because—a touching detail— no
one could ever succeed in making him anathematize Athanasius. His poor brain
grew confused, no doubt,
1 Sulpicius Severus, Chron. ii. 39. Sulpicius here seems to be relying upon a lost passage of the Fragments of St Hilary.
2 Supra, p. 210.
3 Athanasius speaks of acts of physical violence used to the old man. He says also that he protested at the moment of death (Apol. contra Ar. 89, an appendix added subsequently, when the work was already published ; Hist. Ar. 45).
by theological questions ; but
Athanasius remained for him a
concrete personality, a friend, a companion in conflict; he clung to that, and they could
not make him relax
his hold.
The document in question[172]
was not a confession of faith, but a simple theological declaration. "
Some dissension having arisen in regard to the Faith, all the questions have
been carefully considered and discussed, at Sirmium, in the presence of the
holy bishops, our brethren, Valens, Ursacius, and Germinius. We believe that
there is but One God, etc." The idea of the existence of two gods is set
aside, and the terms "substance" and "essence" are
repudiated ; there must no longer be a question either of komoousios or homoiausios, expressions which are not in Scripture,
and which, besides, presume to express in words relations which are
inexpressible. The Father is greater than the Son; His attributes are described
as those of the One Only God, while the Son is always placed below Him.
This document is, in episcopal
language, a sufficiently clear expression of the doctrine which Arius had
taught in bygone days, and which Aetius at Antioch was engaged in translating
into syllogisms. At the period of which we are now speaking, attention was
directed towards the idea of resemblance. In the time of Arius, they preferred
rather to say that the Word was not eternal, that He was a creature; now stress
was laid on the point that He did not resemble the Father; He was unlike Him (avojuoioi) from whence was derived the name
of Anomceans applied to the new Arians. Ranged against them, in the Christian
world of the East, besides the general tone of feeling, which was little
favourable to any one who attacked the absolute Divinity of Christ, were
theological opponents, strong in numbers and of high authority. They rallied
round the word homoiousios, " like in essence," a
term sometimes deployed by Alexander and Athanasius,
and one which, if it differed slightly from the Nicene homoousios, embodied almost, granted the
circumstances in which it was
employed, the same connotation. Those who made use of it through preference, and through
fear of the Sabellian
meaning of which the homoousios
remained susceptible,
had been at first confused with the Arians; several among them, including the most
distinguished, had been
waging war for thirty years against Athanasius, in the ranks of the " Easterns." But
this personal hostility, which
drew upon them, from the orthodox party, rather more hard knocks than they deserved for it,
must not prejudice
us with regard to their theology. People who declared that the Son was, in essence, like
to the Father, and who
meant to be and to remain Monotheists, found themselves, when everything is considered,
at the same point
as those who proclaimed the identity of essence between the Father and the Son, while
maintaining at the same
time the distinction of one from the other. Ursacius and Valens knew perfectly well what they
were doing when they
clamoured for the repudiation of the homoioitsios as well as the homoousios. As a protest against Arianism, the two terms were of equal weight.
The astute impudence which made
Hosius appear to support an Arian interpretation of the Creed of Nicaea had only
a small success. In Gaul and Britain it provoked a very lively revulsion. In
these countries, where the theology of the Emperor Constantius did not find a
very enthusiastic upholder in Julian, the bishops had a certain latitude to say
what they thought. Ever since the occurrences at Aries and Milan, they had a
bitter grudge against Saturninus of Aries, the courtier who was responsible
for the disgrace which had befallen several of their colleagues; they
maintained no semblance of communion with him. When the declaration of Sirmium
reached them, one of their number, Phoebadius of Agen, published a criticism of
it,1 of considerable vigour, undeterred by the recommendation which
the signature of Hosius seemed to 1 Migne. P.
L., vol. xx. pp. 13-30.
give it. He and his colleagues
came to an agreement, either
in council or otherwise, to repudiate it. They communicated their decision to Hilary, the
exiled Bishop of
Poitiers, who, from his prison in Phrygia, was anxiously watching all these events.1 The
African bishops, also, protested
in writing.2
It was just at this moment that
the crisis foreseen by Bishop Leontius occurred in Syria. The see of Antioch
was aimed at by two candidates, Eudoxius, Bishop of Germanicia, and George,
Bishop of Laodicea. Eudoxius was the first to arrive on the scene. As soon as
Leontius was dead, he secured for himself the provisional administration of
the vacant Church, and managed things so well that he was acclaimed as bishop
of the see. He installed himself without heeding the protests which were raised
from Laodicea, Arethusa, and other neighbouring bishoprics. Eudoxius was, from
a religious point of view, a very extraordinary person. There are still extant
several samples of his eloquence, which are of a really scandalous character.
St Hilary reports3 the following statement of his, which was taken
down in shorthand, and presented to the Council of Seleucia : " God was
what He is. He was not Father, for He had not a Son. To have had a son, He must
have had a wife. . . His opinions had undergone some fluctuation : a
homoiousian for one moment, he had allowed himself to be led back to the pure
Arian doctrine,5 which he knew how to dissemble
1 We see, from the title of Hilary's reply (.De syn. i), that, with the exception of the district of the Rhone, of Vienne, and of Narbonne, the whole episcopate of Gaul was on the orthodox side. Toulouse had remained faithful to Rhodanius in exile, as Poitiers had to Hilary.
2 Hil. Adv. Const. 26. It was Basil of Ancyra who had provoked this manifesto (Sozomen, H. E. iv. 24). 3 Adv. Const. 13.
4 The rest cannot be translated. The Latin text of St Hilary is as follows : lit etfemina sit, et colloquium et sermocinatio et coniimctio coniugalis verbi et blandimentum et fiostremum ad generandum naturalis machinula. What bishops !
5 Philostorgius, iv. 4. This historian tells us that Eudoxius was the son of a certain Cfesarius of Arabissos, in Armenia Minor, a man of profligate life, but one who, none the less, ended by dying a martyr, as we are told in regard to St Boniface.
when necessary. Just now there
was no occ®3n to put a
restraint upon himself. Eudoxius sent his adhesion to the new formula of Sirmium, and for his
own part lost no time
in promoting to ecclesiastical positions, not only Aetius himself, but a great number of his
partisans or disciples.
Among the latter figured a certain Eunomius, whom he ordained deacon, and who speedily
became one of the
pillars of the party. The moderates, on the other hand, and the orthodox, were at the same
time very badly treated.
George of Laodicea undertook their defence. He addressed to Bishops Macedonius of
Constantinople, Basil
of Ancyra, Cecropius of Nicomedia, and Eugenius of Nicaea, a letter in most urgent terms,
adjuring them to come to
the assistance of the Church of Antioch, and by an episcopal demonstration as numerous as
possible, to force
Eudoxius to get rid of Aetius and his gang.1
At this very moment Basil was
holding a council at Ancyra, on the occasion of a dedication festival. He had
little need to be exhorted to march against Aetius and his champions. The
sophist of Antioch was an old adversary of his. A formulary was speedily drawn
up, approved in council, despatched to the bishops of the various provinces,'2
and finally conveyed to the court at Sirmium by Basil himself and his
colleagues, Eustathius of Sebaste and Eleusius of Cyzicus. It was then the
spring of 358, for the council had assembled just before Easter. Basil, in the
presence of Constantius, met with an extraordinary success. The emperor had just
given his approval of the installation of Eudoxius at Antioch ; he had even
sent letters to that effect to his delegate, a priest named Asphalius. He
allowed himself to be turned completely round. Asphalius was enjoined to return
the letters In his
possession; and in their stead others were sent to
1 Sozomen, iv. 13.
2 St Epiphanius, Haer. lxxiii. 2-11, has preserved to us the text of the copy addressed to the bishops of Phoenicia, and in addition, cc. 12-22, that of another letter on the same subject, written in the name of Basil and George. St Hilary (De syn. 12-25) gives only part of the document, twelve anathemas, which were detached from the whole, and which received special publicity at Sirmium (cf. ibid. 90).
him, of a tenour highly
unpleasant for Eudoxius, Aetius, and
their party : " We did
not send Eudoxius ; let no one imagine
such a thing. We are very far from wishing to support people of this kind." The
emperor went on to express
disapproval of bishops who changed their sees, and of adventurers like Aetius, who are bent
upon corrupting the people by their
heresies. As for himself, he had
always been a homo'iousian. The
people of Antioch must
remember the speeches he had made to them to that effect. They must banish the false
doctors from ecclesiastical
assemblies, and from the ranks of the clergy. If they persisted, they would see what would
happen to them.
Having thus settled the affair in
Antioch, Basil busied himself with the formula attributed to Hosius. It was
withdrawn from circulation. Until a different one could be put forward by
authority, two texts were united which had been adopted earlier, at Sirmium (351)
against Paul of Samosata and Photinus and at Antioch (341)
at the Dedication Council.[173]
These texts were orthodox [174]
in the main, except that the homoousios was passed over in silence.
Hosius was no longer there to give them authority by his signature ; he had
been taken back to Spain, and perhaps was already dead. But Liberius, recalled
from Berea, was still waiting at Sirmium for permission to return to Rome. He
was asked to sign this third formula of Sirmium which was identical really with
the first, already accepted by him. He consented to this, and thereby gave
substantial support to the reaction, in an orthodox direction, which was making
its appearance against the Anomcean intrigue. He even gave Basil a declaration,
in which he excluded from the Church anyone who would not admit that the Son is
like to the Father in substance and in everything. This declaration was not unserviceable, for Eudoxius and his followers were circulating the rumour that the Pope had signed the formula of Hosius. It was in these circumstances that the emperor at last made up his mind to yield to the incessant demands of the Romans, and to send them back their bishop. The prelates assembled at Sirmium wrote to Felix and to the clergy to receive Liberius, and to bury in oblivion all the dissensions caused by his banishment.
Felix and Liberius governed the Apostolic Church together.
The combination was an extraordinary one ; but the government was too
deeply pledged to Felix to be able to oust him openly. It counted, no doubt,
upon the populace forcing its hand ; however this may be, this was what
actually happened. The system of having two bishops at the same time was hissed
in the Circus.[175]
As soon as Liberius presented himself, a riot broke out, and Felix was driven
forth; he retired to the outskirts, and after an unsuccessful attempt on the
basilica of Julius in Trastevere, he made up his mind to live quietly in retirement.
The emperor shut his eyes; it was the best solution of the difficulty.
We must not think that the support given by Pope Liberius to Basil[176]
had been unfavourably regarded in orthodox circles. Like him, the exiled Hilary
and the outlawed Athanasius applauded Basil's effort. Upon the ground of
doctrine, a reconciliation was in course of being brought about; confronting
the strictly Nicene orthodoxy, there was to be seen
the gradual formation, in the camp of
the enemies of Athanasius, of an orthodoxy almost
equivalent to it. The two parties must eventually come to a mutual understanding; and, meantime, they began to confer with each other and even to approve of one another. " Those," said Athanasius at this
time,1 " who accept everything
that was written at Nicaea, although they
may still retain scruples about the term homoousios, must not be treated as enemies. I do not attack them as mad Arians, nor as adversaries of the Fathers: I discuss matters with them as a brother with brothers, who think as we do, and only differ as to one word. . . . Among their number is Basil of Ancyra, who has written upon the Faith." As to Hilary, he was then writing his treatise, " On the Synods and the Faith of the Easterns," addressed to the bishops of Gaul and of Britain, to give them information on the state of controversies
in the East. In this he exhibits a very friendly appreciation of the initiative just taken at Sirmium by Bishops Basil, Eustathius, and Eleusius; he shows, by reproducing and commenting upon their earlier formulas, not only that these documents do not represent a perversion of the Faith, but that certain circumstances have justified their existence. He proves the equivalence of the terms homoousios and homo'iousios, provided they are taken in the sense
given to them by their respective patrons, the
Council of Nicsea, and the friends of Basil. Addressing
himself finally to the latter, he gently implores them to take one step more ; since their own technical term is susceptible of the same sense as that of the Great Council, will they not consent to sacrifice it, and accept the formula of the three hundred and eighteen Fathers?
While Hilary was writing this
message of peace, Basil, who was by nature combative, was taking steps against
the Anomceans.2 He had succeeded in making Constantius believe that
Aetius and his followers had, in the time of Gallus, been the supporters of
intrigues against the
1 De syn. 41.
2 Upon
what follows, see Sozomen, H. E. iv. 16.
|
P. 293] |
|
BASIL
OF ANCYRA |
supreme emperor.1
Constantius gave him the most extensive
powers. Aetius was banished to Pepuza, among the Montanists; Theophilus to Heraclea in
Pontus; Eunomius,
arrested at Ancyra, was imprisoned at Midaeon in Phrygia; Eudoxius retired to Armenia.
Numerous incidents
of this kind were later brought up against the leader of the Homoi'ousian party; we hear of
more than seventy
sentences of exile, given at his request. Ursacius and Valens, in a good position to see which
way the wind blew,
had been among the first to submit, and, like Pope Liberius, had signed Basil's declarations.
In short, for some
months there was a reign of terror in the East, in the interest of the orthodoxy of Ancyra and
of Laodicea.
Basil took advantage of his
favourable opportunities to secure the assembling of a great CEcumenical
Council, which should revive the work of Nicaea and bring peace to the Church.
The first idea was to hold it at Nicaea itself; then Nicomedia was suggested;
but this town was destroyed on August 24 (358) by an earthquake, and the church
collapsed upon the head of the Bishop, Cecropius. There was no doubt, since the
intervention of Hilary, that this council would have brought to Basil the
support of a very large number of Westerns. Thus reinforced, the right wing of
the Eastern episcopate would assuredly have prevailed : an understanding would
have been arrived at, in one way or another, upon the question of the homoousios and the
homo'iousios, and Arianism would have been routed. This result would
have been obtained quite apart from Athanasius, ever proscribed by the
government, assailed by one section of the episcopate, and abandoned by the
other. But it was written that the brave warrior who had borne the brunt of the
conflict should also share in its honours. Basil's plan ended in a most
lamentable failure.
There still remained, in the
East, two Arian bishops of the first generation, two personal friends of Arius,
who had indeed forsaken him at Nicaea, but had lent themselves to all the
intrigues hatched for his restoration:
1 This was
probable enough, in view of the relations of Theophilus and Aetius with the^Eesar of Antioch. Vide supra, p. 222.
these were Patrophilus of
Scythopolis in Palestine, and Narcissus
of Neronias in Cilicia. These two Nestors were sent as deputies to the court of
Constantius, where they set
themselves to represent Basil of Ancyra as a stirrer-up of strife, which was partly true, and to
demand that, instead of one
council, two should be assembled, one in the East, and the other in the West. The difference of
languages justified
this course, and also the consideration of the great expense which would be incurred by the
transporting to the East of so many Latin bishops. Their appeal was listened to. The town of Ariminum
(Rimini), on the Italian
coast of the Adriatic, was selected for the Western council, and that of Seleucia in Isauria,
near the seaboard of Cilicia,
for that of the East. The Arians knew, from the experience of past years, that the Westerns
were not proof
against weaknesses and mystifications; in the East they felt pretty certain of obtaining a
majority, not, of
course, for a crude and undisguised Anomceanism, but for one of those non-committal declarations
which had served
them so well for the last thirty years.
Agreeably to this, the formula was
prepared and accepted at a meeting of the court bishops, shortly before the
time fixed for the opening of the councils, to both of which it was to be
presented. It was Mark, the Bishop of Arethusa, who was appointed to draw it
up. We possess the text of it1:—
" The Catholic Faith has
been set forth, in the presence of our Master, the most pious and triumphant
Emperor Constantius Augustus, eternal and venerable, in the consulate of the
most illustrious Fl. Eusebius and Fl. Hypatius, at Sirmium, the xi. of the
Kalends of June (May 22, 359).
" We believe in One Only
True God . . . and in One Only Son of God, Who, before all ages, before all
power, before all conceivable time, before all imaginable substance, was
begotten of God, without passion . . . like to the Father who begat Him,
according to the Scriptures. . . .
1 Athan. De syn. 8 ; the signatures are in Spiph. Ixxiii.
22.
|
l'. ma] |
|
237 |
|
daiMPcreed
of sirmium |
" As^o the tprm Essence (ova-la) which the Fathers have employed
in good faith, but which, being unknown to the faithful, has been the cause of
scandal to them, since the Scriptures do not contain it, it has seemed good to
suppress it, and to avoid entirely for the future all mention of Essence in
reference to God, the Scriptures never speaking of Essence in reference to the
Father and the Son. But we say that the Son is like to the Father in all
things, as the Scriptures say and teach Him to be."
This formula no longer affirmed, like that
of 357, the superiority of the Father over the Son ; but, like the former
creed, it repudiated the use of the terms
homoousios and homoiousios. A
serious blow, not only for the old Nicene orthodox party, but also for the
neo-orthodox party, whose triumph Basil of Ancyra had brought about the year
before! That prelate's influence had evidently declined in the changeable mind
of the Emperor Constantius. However, the pure Arians had not obtained complete
success: this was clearly seen, when the time for signature came. Valens of
Mursa objected to employ the words Kara iravra, " in all things," which
seemed to him to include implicitly the likeness in essence. The emperor was
obliged to insist on his introducing these words into his expression of
adhesion. As to Basil, he would willingly have spoken of likeness tear
ova-lav (in
essence); but as this was forbidden, he piled up synonymous expressions, Kara
rnv viroa-racrLv Kol
Kara ri]v inrap^cv Ka\ /cara to etvai. The unhappy man snatched at the branches.
At bottom, the only thing that mattered was his signature, and the official
text: amendments did not count.
Not only was the doctrinal task for the two
councils prepared beforehand in this careful fashion : it was also decided 1
that, when their work was finished, each of them should appoint a deputation of
ten members, and that the two deputations should meet in the emperor's presence
for the final declaration of agreement. Thus the prince and his theological
advisers were really
1 Letter
of May 27, Continentpriora (Hil. Frag. hist. vii. 1, 2).
the beginning and the end of this
great consultation. The
episcopate was shut in on both sides. It was also enacted that, with regard to questions as to
persons, each of the
two councils should deal only with its own part of the empire—the Eastern prelates with
Eastern disputes, the Westerns
with those of the West.
The Council of Ariminum1
was the first to open, about the beginning of July 359. It was very numerously
attended. Imperial agents had beaten up all the provinces, and had recruited
voluntarily or by force more than four hundred bishops. The supporters of the
Council of Nicaea were in an enormous majority; they took up their quarters in
the church of the city; the others, eighty at the most, in a separate building.
With them were Ursacius, Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Epictetus, Saturninus,
etc. On the orthodox side, the most distinguished person seems to have been
the Bishop of Carthage, Restitutus. The Roman Church was not represented ; at
this moment the government was recognizing two Popes, between whom it was
difficult for it to make a choice. After several fruitless conferences, the two
parties in the council decided to send separate delegates to the emperor. The
orthodox party entrusted to their representatives a very clear and firm
protest2 against any idea of touching the Creed of Nicaea, and
repudiated the declaration of May 22. Four bishops, Ursacius, Valens,
Germinius, and Gaius,3 who had presented it to them, had been
excommunicated by them. Their opponents, on the other hand, sent in their
agreement with the emperor's formula. Constantius was then in Thrace, drawing
slowly near the frontiers of Persia, whither other
1 A narrative account is given in Sulpicius Severus, Chron. ii. 41, 45 ; cf. Jerome, Adv. Lucif. 17, 18 ; documents in Hil. Frag. hist. vii.-ix. ; cf. Athan. De synodis. This book was written in the autumn of 359, when Athanasius still knew nothing about the two Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia, except their orthodox manifestoes, and was ignorant of the defections which followed them.
2 Hil. Frag. hist. viii. 1-3 ; cf. vii. 3 et seq.
3 St
Athanasius adds here the names of Auxentius and Demo- philus (De syn. 9).
|
f. 298-!)] |
|
239 |
|
pbUNCWL
OF ARIMINUM |
affairs were calling him. He gave
a good reception to the
delegates of the opposition, and, on the contrary, put off those of the majority.1 The
latter had at their head the
Bishop of Carthage; neither he nor they were equal to the importance of their mission. They
were so surrounded
and lectured that they ended by betraying their trust, and took upon themselves not only
to resume communion
with the four deposed bishops who formed part of the opposing deputation, but to
rescind, broadly speaking,
everything done by those who had sent them. This proceeding, though strangely irregular,
was confirmed by a
protocol dated from a posting station called Niceea, near Adrianople, on October 10.
It remained to secure its acceptance by the council itself. The twenty
delegates returned to Ariminum in a condition of unexpected unanimity. Their
example soon caused many defections; the meeting in the church began to grow
thinner, to the benefit of the other building. The praetorian prefect Taurus,
to whom was entrusted the duty of looking after the council and bringing it to
the point the emperor wished, accomplished his task successfully. The bishops,
penned up for seven months in the narrow limits of a small town, where they had
nothing to do, grew weary, and demanded permission to go. Taurus remained deaf
to their appeals. They would be allowed to go when everyone had signed. Also, his
orders were, not to wait for absolute unanimity; when the number of those who
refused to sign fell below fifteen, he was to send them into exile, and to set
the others at liberty.
There was no one left to exile. The opposition, reduced to about twenty,
under the leadership of Phoebadius, Bishop of Agen, and Servasius of Tongres,
yielded at last to his exhortations. They were given further a sort of
half-concession, by being allowed, provided they signed the formula, to expand
it in the declaration of their adhesion. They took advantage, with more or
1 See the emperor's letter addressed at that
time to the council, and the
reply of the latter, at the end of the De synodis of Athanasius.
less cleverness, of this
concession; but they signed without exception. Ten new delegates, chosen this
time by the
whole council, went to carry to Constantinople, the documentary proof of this falling away.1
In the meantime, the other
Council at Seleucia2 was beginning its deliberations. Leonas,
"quaestor of the sacred palace," like the prefect Taurus at Ariminum,
represented the emperor, and exercised official oversight; the military
governor3 of the province, the Dux Lauricius, had orders to assist
him with troops if necessary. About a hundred and fifty bishops were present,
among others the two intruded primates of Alexandria and Antioch, George and
Eudoxius; Acacius, the metropolitan of Palestine, a very influential person;
Basil of Ancyra, Macedonius of Constantinople, Patrophilus, Cyril of Jerusalem,
Eleusius of Cyzicus, Silvanus of Tarsus, etc. Hilary of Poitiers had also been
sent there. The vicarius of the diocese of Asia, whose business it was to
despatch the bishops to the council, had not taken into consideration Hilary's
position as an exile, and had packed him off with the others.
From the very first sitting
(September 27), the parties were clearly defined. After a
confused debate upon the order of proceeding, they decided to begin with the
question of faith. Basil was absent on this particular day. He found himself
afterwards among the number of persons in dispute, an accusation having been
laid against him. Furthermore, he played scarcely any part in the council; it
was Eleusius and Silvanus who directed his party at that time. Silvanus
proposed that no new creed should be accepted, and that they should adhere to
that of Antioch, which was called the Dedication Creed. In this way everything
was set aside that had been done
1 Hil. Frag, hist. ix.
2 Socrates gives (H. E. ii. 39, 40) an analysis of its Acts which he had read in the collection of Sabinus. Sozomen (iv. 22) read them subsequently, and drew from them several new details; cf. Hil. Adv. Const. 12-15.
3 Isauria,
a province thinly populated, had no civil governor ; it was administered by a dux.
|
p. 301] |
|
241 |
|
COUNCIL
OF SELEUCIA |
at Court since Hffster 358,
whether at Basil's instigation or that
of the Arians. His proposition was accepted by a hundred and five votes: Acacius then
retired with his
followers; they were nineteen in all. Apart from these two groups, there were some Egyptian
bishops who,
like Hilary, adhered to the Council of Nicaea; but in such surroundings they could scarcely
have any influence.
On the next day, while the
hundred and five, shut up in the church, proceeded to sign the formula of
Antioch, the Acacians, protesting strongly against this sitting in camera,
presented to the quaestor a declaration agreeing with that of Sirmium, but so
far amended that in it was condemned the anomoios
no less than the homoousios and the homo'iousios. This document,1 adorned
with thirty-two signatures, was discussed on the two following days, by a
sitting of the whole council, but nothing was decided ; Silvanus, Eleusius, and
their party remained inflexible, and refused to hear of any other creed but
that of the Dedication.2 Seeing this, Leonas declared that he had
been delegated to a unanimous council, and not to a divided one. He took leave
of the bishops, saying to them: " Now, go and quarrel with each other in
the church." Following his example, the Acacians refused to take any part
in the subsequent meetings.
The majority, however, met
together, and discussed the questions affecting individuals. Cyril of
Jerusalem, who had been deposed two years before by his metropolitan, Acacius,
had lodged an appeal, and the emperor had referred his case to the Council of
Seleucia : he was
1 Athan. De syn. 29; Epiph. Haer. lxxiii. 25, 26, with the signatures, to the number of 43. The number of the supporters of Acacius varies, as we see, according to the documents.
2 They refused explicitly to endorse the formulas of 358 and 359, i.e., those of Basil and that of Mark. " If Basil and Mark," says Eleusius, " have done anything in their private capacity, if they and the Acacians choose to go on accusing each other on one point or another, that is no business of the synod ; it has not to examine if their exposition of the Faith is or is not satisfactory." Sozomen, H. E. v. 22, p. 165.
ii q
restored. On the contfarj^Geofge,
Eudoxius, Ajacius, Patrophilus,
and five others were declared to be deprived of their episcopal rank; in the case of nine
others, the council
confined itself to breaking off relations with them, until they should have satisfactorily
answered the accusations laid against them. A bishop was even consecrated for Antioch, in place of Eudoxius; but the
candidate selected
by the council, Annianus, immediately he was consecrated, was carried off by the Dux
Lauricius and sent
into exile.
Finally, the assembly separated, after having nominated its ten
delegates to the emperor. The Acacians, as one may imagine, were already on the
way to Constantinople.
Acacius, their leader, was a person of no small importance. Already
mixed up, for many years, in all the theological intrigues of the Court, he now
assumed the principal part. He was an intelligent, eloquent, and persevering
man. To his personal gifts was added a high ecclesiastical position.
Metropolitan of Palestine, successor of the illustrious Eusebius, heir to the
famous library of Origen, he passed as being himself also a person of great
learning. His opinions at bottom differed very little from those of Arius and
Aetius; but he knew how to clothe them with an impressive and sparkling style,
and above all how to disguise them under learned formulas. When he arrived at
Constantinople, the first delegates from Ariminum had already yielded, and
steps were being taken to deal with the Western council. While this operation
was in process, Acacius conceived the idea of bringing Aetius to court, and
trying if it would not be possible to manage a success for him, which would
have greatly forwarded the affairs of the party. Constantius was favourable to
his proposals. An Areopagus of laymen, presided over by Honoratus, the prefect
of Constantinople, and sometimes by the emperor himself, listened to the
arguments of the famous sophist, who, on this occasion, made but a poor figure,
and thus disappointed the expectations of his patrons. They then formed a plan
of making a scapegoat of him, and of proving their own good intentions by the anathemas with which they loaded him.
Meanwhile there arrived the
delegates from Ariminum. Those of Seleucia were counting upon their support in
a common resistance; they hastened to inform them of the plot which was
hatching[177]:
the person of Aetius was to be condemned, but not his doctrine ; the Latins,
they argued, ought to abstain, as they themselves were going to do, from any
ecclesiastical relations with the supporters of the intrigue. The good Easterns
were only wasting their time. Guided by their new leaders, Ursacius and Valens,
the delegates from Ariminum at once proceeded to join the party of Acacius.
Hilary himself had also come to
Constantinople. He saw the despair of the delegates from Seleucia; he saw his
fellow-countrymen, those Western bishops, whose orthodoxy he had so highly
extolled, betray it before his very eyes, and deliver themselves over to the
court party. He lost his patience, and lashed them soundly: " What! "
he said, " On arriving at Constantinople after the Council of Seleucia, you
go at once and join yourselves to the heretics, which it has condemned ! You do
not delay a moment, you do not take time to deliberate or to gain information !
The delegates of the Eastern synod, who hold no communion with the bishops
here, come in search of you ; they try to put you in possession of the facts,
and show you that the heresy has just been condemned. Was it not the time then,
at any rate, to hold yourselves aloof, to reserve your judgement? ... A slave,
I do not say a good slave, but an average one, cannot bear to see his master
insulted : he avenges him, if he can do so. A soldier defends his king, even at
the peril of his life, even by making for him a shield of his own body. A
watch-dog barks at the least scent, he flies out at the first suspicion. But
you—you hear it said that Christ, the Very Son of God, is not God; your silence
is an adhesion to this blasphemy, and you hold your peace ! What am I saying ?
You protest against those who cry
out, you join your voices with
those which wish to stifle theirs."[178]
Hilary did not confine himself to
this eloquent invective. He demanded an audience of the emperor,[179]
he insisted upon it, twice, and thrice. He was not heeded. The delegates from
Seleucia, who stood alone in the breach, were attacked individually. They made
a long resistance; they were pressed more and more forcibly. The 1st of January
was approaching. Constantius wished to inaugurate his tenth consulate by the
proclamation of religious peace. He just managed to succeed. It was not until the
night between December 31 and January 1, that the last signatures were obtained
by force.
Nothing more remained to be done
but to clothe with conciliar authority the decisions agreed upon with the
delegates, and to settle certain personal questions. This was the task of the
Council of Constantinople,[180]
which was held during the first days of January 360, with the co-operation
of various bishops of Thrace and Bithynia ; about fifty members in all. Acacius
presided over the debates. Among those who were present we may notice the aged
Maris of Chalcedon, one of the Fathers of Nicaea and of the protectors of
Arius, and Ulfilas, the national bishop of a colony of Goths established on the
banks of the Danube, who happened to be present in the capital just then ; he
too was an Arian, and one of long standing.
The formula of Ariminum was
approved : it declared that the Son is like to the Father, forbade the terms
"essence" and "substance" (hypostasis), repudiated all
earlier creeds, and condemned beforehand all those which might be suggested
subsequently. It is the official formulary of what was henceforth known as
Arianism, in particular of that Arianism which spread itself among the
barbarian peoples. The two creeds of 325 and 360,
those of Nicnea anc^SFiminum, are in opposition and
each excludes the other. We cannot, however, say that the Creed of Ariminum contains an explicit profession of Arianism. It does not reproduce any of the technical terms of the primitive heresy ; and as to the new Arianism, —Anomceanism—it expressly excludes it: it is not the uvo/uloios, the
unlike, which is proclaimed, it is the o/xoio?, the like, its contrary. Nevertheless, the
vagueness of the formula
allowed it to be understood in the most different and even the most directly opposite senses:
with a little complaisance,
Athanasius and Aetius might have repeated it together. This is why it was so
perfidious and so useless,
and why no Christian worthy of the name, holding truly to the absolute Divinity of his
Master, could hesitate for a
moment to condemn it.
Aetius was deposed from the diaconate, and excommunicated
conditionally, that is to say, if he persisted in his opinions, " as
having, in his books and discussions, made a display of a philosophy full of
quibbles and foreign to the ecclesiastical mind, of having made use of blasphemous
expressions, and so troubled the Church."
This sentence, however, was not universally approved : about ten 1
bishops who were frankly Anomcean refused to throw Jonah into the sea2;
they were given six months to make up their minds.
So much for the treatment of friends. Now came the turn of the others ;
it was a wholesale slaughter. Sentence of deposition was pronounced against
Macedonius of Constantinople, Eleusius of Cyzicus, Heortasius of Sardis, Dracontius
of Pergamum, Basil of Ancyra, Eustathius of Sebaste in Armenia, Sophronius of
Pompei'opolis in Paphlagonia, Helpidius of Satala, Neon of Seleucia in
1 Sozomen, iv. 25 ; cf Philostorgius, vii. 6 ; viii. 4.
2These were, first, Theophilus the Indian, the wonder-worker of the party (Aetius too, in spite of his scholastic learning, sometimes posed as inspired), next Seras of Paraetonium in Libya, Stephen of Ptolemais, and Helidorus of Sozousa in Cyrenaica ; a Phrygian, Theodulus of Keretapa ; three Lydians, Leontius of Tripoli, Theodosius of Philadelphia, Phoebus of Polycalanda, and two others.
Isauria, Silvanus of Tarsus, and
Cyril of Jerusalem. The reason
assigned for their condemnation had nothing to do with doctrine; apart from the general
reproach of having in the
past two years gravely troubled the peace of the Church, each of them was made the object of
special complaints
of a disciplinary character. Basil, in particular, found thrown at his head all the strong
measures and undue exercise
of authority, which he had allowed himself during the few months he was in favour.1
The government took action in its
turn. Aetius was imprisoned at Mopsuestia, and his works were proscribed. Basil
was despatched to Illyria, the others to different places of exile. They were
provided with successors. For Constantinople choice was made of Eudoxius, whom
it would have been difficult to re-establish at Antioch ; and, without delay
(on February 15, 360) they proceeded with the
dedication of the great Church of the Divine Wisdom (St Sophia), which had been
building for the last twenty years. The council took part in the ceremony.
Eudoxius was spokesman; " The Father," he said, " is impious (a<Te/3i'is), the Son is pious
(eJo-e/5?/?)." To the murmurs which followed this strange language, he
replied by explaining that the Son reverences the Father, while the Father has
no one to reverence. This miserable quip, the memory of which was preserved in
Constantinople, gives us a fair idea of the situation. We see what kind of priests
were filling the higher positions in the Church of the East.2
Hilary was still in
Constantinople, overwhelmed and exasperated. To give vent to his anger, he set
himself to
1 The details of all this are contained in Sozomen, H. E. iv. 24, who here summarizes the official Acts.
2 Eudoxius,
moreover, clung to this idea. We meet with it again in his profession of faith, published by
Caspari, Alte imd 7ieue Quellen zur Geschichte
des Tail/symbols (Christiania, 1879), p. 179. We must even restore there the word " impious,"
the omission of which in Caspari's
text makes the passage incoherent: [acre/39f\ oVt
fi-qUva <re^etv wi<pvKev.
Cf. Bulletin critique, vol.
i. p. 169. It was undoubtedly on the
occasion of his installation at Constantinople that Eudoxius produced this
singular formula.
|
p. 308] |
|
247 |
|
THE
JJPsrriON IN THEPBS1 |
write his book " /Rinst
Constantius," a terrible invective, which he had the good sense to keep to
himself. He was allowed
to return to the West.
The formula of Ariminum-Constantinople was carried from one bishopric to
another, in order that those who had not taken part in the councils might have
an opportunity of setting their signatures to it. In the West, this was
scarcely necessary, so numerous had the representation of the episcopate been
at Ariminum. In Asia Minor, in Syria, and in Egypt, the case was different. It
was then that St Athanasius, from the recesses of some desert, addressed to the
bishops of Egypt and of Libya, an urgent exhortation to remain true to their
duty, and to refuse their signatures. We do not know what was the result of
this step. There is small probability that the official agents could have had
much success within the jurisdiction of Athanasius. The clergy remained devoted
to him ; in Libya, a considerable part of the episcopate had passed over to
Anomoeanism; and they too were hardly more likely to sign.
At Caesarea in Cappadocia, the aged Bishop Dianius, who had held the see
for twenty years and scarcely ever took a prominent part, was accustomed to
sign all the official formulas; he signed this one too.
At Antioch the see was vacant: it was necessary to elect a new bishop.
The choice fell upon Meletius, an unattached bishop. Meletius belonged to
Melitene, in Armenia Minor. A council held in that city in 358 had deposed from
the episcopate the Bishop of Sebaste, Eustathius, a man who was prominent on
account of his zeal in propagating the ascetic life and monastic institutions.
In his youth he had studied them in Egypt. It was said that he had been
intimate with Arius, and had imbibed his teaching. However this may be, it is
certain that at the time when the sentence of the Council of Melitene struck
him in his episcopal position, Eustathius, like Basil of Ancyra, professed
doctrines closely approximating to Nicene orthodoxy. Meletius, then one of the
clergy of Melitene, agreed to replace him. He was a
man in high repute for his piety, his gentle
affability, and his uprightness of mind. But Eustathius himself also was very popular; the people of Sebaste refused to accept the successor whom it was proposed to give them. Meletius had to retire; he settled at Berea in Syria (Aleppo). In the following year (359) Eustathius took part in the Council of Seleucia, in the ranks of the homoTousian majority; Meletius, either at the council1 or afterwards, signed the Acacian
formula. He was thus, at the time when (in the winter of 360-361) the see of Antioch was entrusted to him, the man of the Council of Ariminum - Constantinople, like Acacius of Caesarea and George of Alexandria who assisted at his installation. On that occasion he pronounced a very clever discourse in which, while adhering to the official formulas, in that he spoke neither of essence nor
hypostasis, he allowed it to be seen that at bottom he was not far from thinking like the Nicenes.2 The latter did
not conceal their joy. The Arians understood ; and at the end of a month they had found means to rid themselves of the new bishop. Without subjecting him to a suit on points of doctrine, they attacked him upon certain acts of his administration, especially with regard to the restoration of clergy ejected by his predecessors. In his place they put Euzoi'us, the former companion of Arius, who had been deprived of the diaconate forty years before by Alexander of Alexandria.
The Emperor Constantius had
returned to Antioch, and was presiding over these changes. The victory remained
with him—with him and his ecclesiastical counsellors. Nicaea and
Ancyra—Athanasius and Basil— were overwhelmed in the same disaster. " The
world groaned," says St Jerome, "and was astonished to find itself
Arian." It was not astonished for very long. The yoke under which the
episcopate bent itself was soon to be broken. At the end of the previous
winter, in April 360,
1 Socrates (ii. 44) expressly mentions him.
2 St
Epiphanius, who has preserved to us this discourse {Haer. lxxiii.
29-33), does not find much in it to correct.
|
249 |
p. 311] JULIAN
PROCLAIMED EMPEROR
the finest trodps in Gaul had
been summoned by Con- stantius
to serve on the Persian frontier. They had been assembled in Paris. When the time came for
them to set
out, the soldiers refused to leave Gaul. One evening they left their camp,1 advanced
towards the palace where the
Caesar was living, and acclaimed him Augustus, in spite of his resistance and his protests.
Constantius had ceased
to reign in the West. The high officials who represented him in the entourage of the
young Caesar withdrew,
and Julian wrote to his imperial cousin to excuse himself for what had happened.
Constantius was at
Caesarea in Cappadocia when he received these letters. The war with the Persians occupied
him during this
year and for the greater part of the following one. However, Julian, Augustus in spite of
himself, made up his
mind to defend by force of arms his enforced usurpation. In 361 he set out on
his march towards the East. Constantius,
free at last to act, left Antioch to fight the rival whom the West was sending him. But
sickness stayed
him at the foot of the Taurus. Euzoi'us, the official Bishop of Antioch, was on the spot
to baptize him,
for this great composer of theological formulas was still only a catechumen; he died on November
3, 361. Julian
received the news in Thrace; on December 11 he entered Constantinople: the destinies of
the whole empire
were placed within his grasp.
1
Situated on the western slope of the hill since called Montagne Sainte-Genevieve, under the present Rue
Soufflot. As to Julian's palace,
considerable ruins of it still remain.
CHAPTER
IX
julian and the pagan
reaction
Paganism
under the princes of the house of Constantine. The sacrifices forbidden. Decline of the ancient
religions. Julian's youth.
His religious development. On becoming Emperor, he declares himself a Pagan. Retaliation of the
conquered religion. Murder
of George of Alexandria. Writings of Julian : his piety, his attempt to reform Paganism. His attitude
towards the Christians.
Recall of the exiled bishops. Withdrawal of privileges : teaching prohibited. Conflicts
and acts of violence. Rebuilding
of the temple at Jerusalem. Julian and the people of Antioch. His death.
Already, under
Constantine, especially after he became sole
emperor, the State had sided against paganism. However, no general ordinance had closed the
temples: the
State no longer offered sacrifices in them ; but, except perhaps at the end of his reign, private
persons had retained
their liberty to celebrate them. This toleration was not destined to be long in disappearing,
for the sons of
Constantine showed themselves even more determined than their father to have done with the old
religion. In the
year 341, Constans had addressed the following rescript to the Vicarius of Italy : "Let superstition cease 1 Let the folly of the sacrifices be abolished
! Whoever, contrary
to the law of the divine prince, our father, and this present command of our Clemency shall dare
to celebrate sacrifices,
must be judged and punished." [181]
Other decrees
|
251 |
l'. 31*4] THE POSITION OF PAGANISM
repeat this prohibition,
specifying that the temples must everywhere
be closed, and the sacrifices forbidden, under pain of death and confiscation.[182]
Magnentius, although himself
a Christian, had allowed, as an exception, that sacrifices might be celebrated during the
night; but Constantius
revoked this permission.[183]
However, we may notice that the
only act of worship proscribed by this legislation is sacrifice. But the pagan
religions comprised also many other religious ceremonies, and these do not
appear to have fallen under the ban of the law. An imperial rescript of 342 s
expressly specifies that suburban temples connected with the circus and other
games are not to be touched; it was the superstition that was attacked, and not
the amusements of the public. The processions, the sacred feasts, the
mysteries, and many other religious celebrations, went on as before. In Rome,
the Taurobolici were celebrated down to the time of
Theodosius. The initiations connected with Eleusis were practised in the reign
of Constantius, and even after Julian's death. At Antioch, the famous sanctuary
of Daphne was still thronged, and that with purposes the very reverse of
austere. Instead of forbidding it absolutely, as public morality seemed to
demand, the Caesar Gallus confined himself to setting up a rival to it. He
translated to the sacred grove the remains of St Babylas, the martyr bishop ;
henceforth, respectable people might venture to take the road to Daphne.
Moreover, the question for
consideration here is much less the legislation than the actual practice. Of
the legislation we can say at least that the terrible threats of the Emperor
Constantius did not produce, so far as we know, a single victim. We never hear
of pagan martyrs. Undoubtedly, there were in many places conflicts between the
supporters of the two cults; certain histories of Christian martyrs are
accounts of disturbances on a
religious pretext. Too zealous preachers, going to
preach the Gospel to rural populations little prepared to receive it, are subjected to rough handling, and sometimes murdered. Battles took place around temples which bodies of fanatical Christians took upon themselves to destroy; the buffets, of course, were distributed among assailants and defenders. At Tipasa, in Mauritania, a little girl, called Salsa, crept into a temple, seized a
bronze god and threw him from the top of a cliff; the pagans caught her and sent her to rejoin the idol at the bottom of the sea. Such occurrences have evidently nothing to do with the laws; they are mere accidents.
As to the laws themselves, their application naturally varied very much.
When any district passed over entirely to Christianity, it was quite natural
that it should dispose as it pleased of the buildings of the ancient cult. The
temples were then closed without any difficulty, the priesthoods were
abolished, the gods appropriated to the adornment of public places, or stored
in some corner. The property of the temples reverted to the municipalities, if
it was not seized upon by the State, as often happened. In other parts, on the
contrary, in towns or country places which refused to hear of Christianity,
temples and priesthoods were preserved ; they kept up the festivals, the games,
the processions, and other external manifestations ; as to the sacrifices, if
they ever ventured to hold them, they took good care to arrange matters so that
the police should know nothing about it. The police, in fact, often shut their
eyes when they did not connive. Towards the end of Constantius' reign,
Tertullus, prefect of Rome, disturbed at the delay of a convoy of corn, offered
in a temple at Ostia a sacrifice to Castor and Pollux.1 Most often,
and especially in large cities, opinions were divided between the two forms of
worship. There were certainly many people who were interested in both at once.
The Christian assemblies, the vigil, the liturgy were rather exacting, and did
not offer much food for excitement. The populace found more to enjoy in the
meetings which 1 Ammianus Marcellinus, xix. 10.
|
p. 316-7] |
|
253 |
|
FIRMICUS
MATERMJS |
were held outside the town, near
the tombs of the martyrs. These
included the agapes, from
which, in spite of all the efforts
of the clergy, a certain cheerfulness, often proceeding to excess, was not
excluded. But all this could not be
compared with the pomp of pagan ceremonies. The latter continued to exist, as a rule, so
long as no means
of replacing them could be found, so long as those of the religious ceremonies which appealed
most to the heart
of the people had not been adapted by them to the religion of Christ.
Generally speaking, and taking
the empire as a whole, paganism was in a deep decline. It was giving way under
imperial dislike, and the prohibition of its form of worship. Of the many
educated writers who still professed it, not one undertook its defence. On the
contrary, there was found one of them who, having recently abandoned it, drew
up a terrible indictment of it. Firmicus Maternus was an advocate of Syracuse,
who sought distraction from the cares of his profession in the study of
astrology. Towards the end of Constantine's reign, he went to Campania, where
he published a treatise upon that science. Some ten years later, having in the
meantime renounced paganism and the study of the stars, he addressed to the
Emperors Constantius and Constans, a book upon " The Falsehood of the
Profane Religions," in which, with doubtful learning and the use of
strange etymologies, he draws up an accusation against the pagan cults.1
He demands their abolition, an abolition final and without mercy : " For
we must make an end of them, Most Sacred Emperors, you must cut short all this
by severe legislation. It is for this cause that God has given you the empire,
and has led you on from one success to another. Remove, remove without fear,
the ornaments of the temples; send the gods to the mint, and appropriate for
yourselves their possessions. . . ." Such are the exhorta-
tions which reappear on every page under this
fanatical pen. We are far from the time when Justin was content with imploring the emperors not to shed the blood of the Christians.
At this period, it seemed scarcely
possible that such a state of things could ever return: the victory of
Christianity was a brilliant one, and the total disappearance of the old
religions might be considered as near at hand. Suddenly, however, the wind
changed; the forsaken gods again ascended the altars, and the Christians felt
themselves threatened anew by the power of the State which had once more become
hostile.
Julian1 was born at
Constantinople in 331; he was the son of Julius
Constantius, Constantine's brother, and of Basilina, a Roman lady of high
family, who died shortly after his birth. He was six years old when his father
and one of his brothers perished in the massacres which followed the death of
Constantine. He himself escaped, with his other brother Gallus. He was reminded
later on, that, in this hour of danger, he had had reason to be grateful for
the devotion of certain ecclesiastics. When calm was restored, and Constantius
had decided to take the two children under his protection, Julian was entrusted
to Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia, a distant relative, who had already exercised
influence over his mother. He remained with him, at Nicomedia and at
Constantinople, for five years. On the death of Eusebius, Julian and Gallus,
hitherto separated, were reunited and placed in a villa called Makellon, at the
foot of Mount Argeus, not far from Caesarea in Cappadocia. They remained there
nearly eight years, until the time (351) when Gallus was appointed
Caesar, and went away to reign at Antioch. As for Julian, he was allowed to finish
his education by attending the lectures of distinguished masters. For this
purpose he stayed in Constantinople, in Bithynia, and in Asia. Being implicated
in the affair of Gallus, in 354, he was summoned to Italy, to the
presence of the emperor. The Empress Eusebia interceded in his favour;
1 P.
Allard, Julien PApostat
(1900-1903).
|
p. 319] |
|
255 |
|
■tlBN'S
education |
and he was allowed to resume his
studies. It was then that he
visited Athens, and made the acquaintance of Gregory and Basil, two young Cappadocians,
destined to win
distinction as bishops. He did not remain there long, and was recalled in 355 to the court at
Milan, to be associated
in his turn in the government of the empire, and was charged to watch over the defence of
the Western provinces.
We know that he acquitted himself conscientiously and successfully of this
task, that he shrank from none of
the duties, great or small, which it imposed upon him, and that the impression which he left
in Gaul was a favourable
one.
Yet, under this defender of the
Roman fatherland, was concealed a Greek sophist; this representative, this
colleague of the pious Emperor Constantius was at heart a convinced and devout
pagan. His inward development, known or suspected by a few persons only, was a
thing of long standing. The circumstances of his education explain it in some
degree.
His parents were Christians, like
all the imperial family. When quite a little child, he had danced on the knees
of Constantine, "the external Bishop" of the Christian Church. He was
baptized while still young, and, until he left the villa of Makellon, we see
him always surrounded by ecclesiastical personages. It is true that these were
distinguished members of the Arian group, and that, in this school of religious
sophistry, the Gospel was largely concealed by metaphysics. Occupied incessantly
with questions as to the Divine relationships and processions, they lost sight
of the message of Christ, of His history, and of His work of salvation. In the
conflict of the creeds, in the intrigues of the court bishops, and their
eagerness to overthrow each other, the Church lamentably frittered away its
prestige. Men like Eusebius, George, and Aetius did but feebly commend
Christianity. Yet the convictions of the faithful were, as a rule, stronger
than this state of things; it did not check the progress of conversions, even
among the well-educated classes. And besides, Julian's criticism of the
Christian religion did not
attack this or that particular shade of opinion. It
was with the whole of it that he found fault; it was from Christianity as such that he broke himself free. And he broke himself free, because he had developed a different religious conscience.
He knew Latin, and spoke it
" sufficiently," says Ammianus.1 We should scarcely
suspect it in reading his books and his letters; learned as he was in
literature, he never quotes a Latin author, not even Vergil. Rome scarcely
seems to exist for him ; it is Athens which is the centre of things.
In heaven he saw only the gods of
Greece; and in this world only the memories or the present interests of
Hellenism, and of religious Hellenism. Julian was a devotee of the old cult, an
enthusiastic adept in the mysteries and the pagan theology. Of the ancient
poets, he knew scarcely any save the sacred poets, Homer and Hesiod. More
eclectic in philosophy, he at first read Plato, Aristotle, and other authors;
but as soon as he gained some measure of freedom from his teachers, his natural
bent diverted him from the logicians and led him to the mystics, to the
neo-Platonists; and even in this, not to those among them who, like yEdesius of
Pergamum and Eusebius of Myndos, followed the philosophy of Plotinus, but
rather to the disciples of Iamblichus, to those who practised magic and
occultism. It was in this way that he fell into the hands of Maximus of
Ephesus, who introduced him into the secret mysteries of his own philosophy,
and put him in touch with the gods. Julian was twenty years old; his life,
having always been carefully watched over by trustworthy persons, had remained
serious and even austere. He had no passion save for the mystery of things,
especially of things unseen. And in these pursuits the remainder of his
Christianity vanished away. He had been instructed in its doctrine; he had been
made to read the Bible, and to listen to catechetical lectures. But now, Moses,
Jeremiah, Luke, and Matthew seemed to him but fustian
1 xvi. s, 7.
|
p. 321-2] |
|
257 |
|
JULIAN'S
BELIEFS |
author^n comparison with Homer,
Plato, afid Iamblichus. His
relations with the philosophers having caused some talk, his brother Gallus, disturbed with
good reason as to
their consequences, thought it expedient to send to him the most celebrated of the Christian
sophists, Aetius, who was
then astonishing Antioch by the success of his disputations. It was a mere waste of time.
Against the mysticism
which enthralled the soul of Julian of what avail was the arid and empty scholasticism
of the masters in
Arianism ?
The disciple of Maximus of
Ephesus endured the disputations of Aetius as he endured many other things:
Constantius, as he knew well, was not a man to be trifled with in that quarter.
Julian detested his cousin, whom those about him had not failed to represent to
him as the assassin of his family. But this hatred did not prevent him from
dedicating to Constantius a fulsome panegyric; he composed another in honour of
the Empress Eusebia. In these compositions, it was still the fashion1
to make use of pagan legends. This was a consolation to Julian : he extolled
his cousin—a thing most distasteful to him ; but he was also able to extol his
gods, and this delighted him.
With the exception of these
formal exercises, he was obliged, notwithstanding his ardour as a neophyte, to
continue to profess himself a Christian—a Galilean, as he began to say—to take
part in the religious assemblies presided over by the official clergy, and to
conceal his devotion to the proscribed gods under an apparent zeal for the
religion which persecuted them. It was a difficult and cruel position ; for
there is no doubt whatever that Julian's new convictions were profoundly
sincere. God knows what would have been the issue of this inward struggle, if
it had been protracted as long as the respective ages of Julian and Constantius
seemed to foreshadow. The circumstances, which soon brought the two cousins
1 This
lasted for a very long time. In the 5th century, the panegyrics of Sidonius Apollinaris still
make the corps of
ancient Olympus
perform their customary manoeuvres.
II R
into conflict, allowed Julian to
show himself in his true colours.
He was not in any hurry. On January 6, 361, he was still to be seen at
Vienne, where he was spending the
winter, taking part in the Christian mysteries. It was for the last time: the following summer, in
his march through
Pannonia, he threw off all disguise, and celebrated with full ceremonial, before the whole army,
the sacrifices which
hitherto he had concealed in the secrecy of his private life. His enthusiasm for the ancient
gods quickly burst
forth in his speeches and in his official correspondence, as did also his rage
against Constantius.1
The two cousins were marching
against each other. The situation was becoming tragic. They were approaching
to a second battle of the Milvian Bridge, to an encounter between a pagan and a
Christian army. However, things took another turn. The death of Constantius
allowed Julian to enter Constantinople in peace (December 11, 361). Instead of joining battle with
his rival, Julian presided over his obsequies.
He took his revenge upon the
ministers. A special court was set up, and balanced with much severity the
accounts of the new Augustus. Among his victims figured the prefect Taurus, the
hero of the Council of Ariminum, and the high chamberlain, Eusebius, whose
baleful figure crosses now and again the story of St Athanasius and of Pope
Liberius. Eusebius was put to death; he had played a part in the affair of
Gallus which Julian did not forgive. Taurus was only exiled.2
But the chief care of the new
sovereign, the ruling conception of the reign which was beginning, was to give
paganism its revenge. Julian at once outlined his policy, and displayed in his
person the Constantine of the old religion. An edict ordered the re-opening of
the temples, and the renewal everywhere of the sacrifices.3 This
ordinance could not fail to be received with a wide divergence of opinion.
There were some places in which it gave pleasure to the populace, which had
remained
1 See especially his letter to the Athenians.
2 Ammianus,
xxii. 3. 3 Ibid. xxii. 5.
|
p. 324] |
|
259 |
|
T*TTEMPLES
REOPENED |
faithful to the gods of old.
Elsewhere, it appeared ill- timed,
the majority of the people having passed over to Christianity. Many municipalities had begun
to demolish the
temples ; their endowments in land and their furniture had been either confiscated by the State, or
alienated by the
local authorities. Julian soon ordered everything to be put in the same position as before. A
similar order had
been given in 312 by Constantine and Licinius, in favour of the Christian churches. We do not
gather that at that
time it raised any serious difficulties; besides, when it was a question of private persons
being dispossessed, the emperors, in 312, indemnified them. Julian considered himself dispensed from doing so
much. According to his ideas, the fact
of having concurred in the
destruction and spoliation of the temples constituted a crime for which it was natural to take
vengeance. He did not
go so far doubtless as to enjoin personal punishment for this ; but he showed
great harshness in his claims to
restitution, condemning bishops, who had more or less favoured the destruction of the temples, to
rebuild them, if
necessary; and above all showing the greatest indulgence towards popular riots
in favour of his pagan reaction.
The first victim was the intruded Bishop of Alexandria, George the
Cappadocian. Driven from Alexandria in 358, this not very attractive individual
had trailed from council to council, mixing in every intrigue against orthodoxy
and its defenders. Finally, just at the moment when Constantius was leaving
Antioch to pursue hostilities against Julian, he regained possession, after
three years' absence, of the metropolis of Egypt, where the police had prepared
the way for him. Quite apart from the horror which he inspired in the adherents
of Athanasius, George was universally detested. Many Alexandrians had cause to
complain of his denunciations to the government and his acts of greed. The
temples, which were still standing, exasperated him; he never ceased to utter
threats regarding them. It was on November 26, 361, that the Alexandrians once
more beheld the bishop whom they
loathed. Four days later, the prefect published the
news of the death of the emperor, and the accession of Julian. Instantly, the population rose in rebellion. George was not killed that day, but only imprisoned. On December 25, another outbreak tore him from his prison.
He was murdered,
with an official named Dracontius, against whom the pagans had had cause of complaint.
The dead body of
the bishop was hoisted upon a camel; several fanatics harnessed themselves to the body of
Dracontius. Both
corpses were thus dragged round the town; then they were burnt, and the ashes were
scattered to the winds.
Such was at Alexandria the ceremonial of executions, when the populace took them into
their own hands.
Julian, on being informed of the
affair, confined himself to scolding the people of Alexandria. They ought to
have reserved George for the justice of the courts. Apart from this question of
procedure, he could not but approve of their action: George was an enemy of the
gods. Afterwards he remembered that the deceased prelate possessed a very fine
library, of which he had formerly profited to cheat the tedium of Makellon: the
officials were ordered to recover it, and send it to the court.1
The emperor in Julian had not
destroyed the man of letters. He always loved books; he found time to read, and
even to write. His nights, which were not shortened by worldly festivities,
were for the most part consecrated to study. It is from this time, the time
when he was burdened with the empire, that there dates almost all his literary
work, his theological treatises upon the King Sun, and upon the Mother of the
Gods, his writings against the Cynics and the Christians, his satires, the
Caesars, the Misopogon, and lastly, letters of importance, such as that to the
Athenians, that to Themistius, and a long religious manifesto, of which only
fragments remain. From the outset he had summoned to his court rhetoricians and
philosophers, Libanius, Themistius, Maximus of Ephesus, 1
Juliani efip. 9, 10, 36.
and honoured them as demi-gods.
To converse with them was his
greatest pleasure. It was of no moment that he had reached his thirtieth year; he was
always a disciple.
He was also a religious zealot.
There had been other emperors who were attached to the old national religion,
and some of them had even busied themselves with ardour in trying to bring back
to it the Christians who had strayed. But such piety, such eagerness for holy
things, for the sacrifices, the processions, and the temples, no one had ever
displayed. The only one of his predecessors who could be at all compared with
Julian in this respect was Maximin, the Maximin after the time of Galerius, who
could no longer persecute openly, but who found means of doing so indirectly,
by exciting the religious zeal of the municipalities. Julian made it known
throughout the empire that his favour would be proportioned to the enthusiasm
shown for the service of the gods. If people would rebuild the temples,
provide the ministrations in them and frequent them, they could obtain anything
they wished ; if not, they should have nothing, not even a garrison to protect
them when the enemy was approaching.
Like Maximin again he was to be
seen organizing the priestly colleges, grouping the priests of the different
sanctuaries around a high priest for each district, and above these
establishing provincial high priests; in other words, creating pagan bishops
and archbishops. But—and here there is a striking difference which it is only
fair to notice—whilst Maximin chose for these positions people who were rich
and ennobled, Julian desired a body of men who were virtuous. He required from
them good examples ; the high priests were to watch over the conduct of their
subordinates, to reprimand, and to punish them, if necessary. His bishops were
to be pious and of good character, like those of the Christians. He even went
so far as to urge them to organize charitable foundations and systems of
relief, such as existed everywhere in the Christian communities.
These were the dreams of a
student! Paganism, especially in the East, did not lend itself to such reforms.
The idea which Julian formed for
himself of the priesthood and its
duties was a Christian idea. Never did a pagan priest dream that he was under an obligation
to live a more
ascetic life than other men, or that the care of the needy had a special connection with his
functions. Julian was
pouring the new wine into the old bottles, and seeking to introduce the Christian spirit into the
disinterred corpse of
paganism. His success was indifferent. Those about him soon grew weary of his devotion, his
pious exercises, his
continual sacrifices. His clergy, among whom he had included several apostates from Christianity,
were far from giving
him satisfaction. When he had established himself at Antioch, he wished to conform to the
religious observances of the country. But the cult of the Syrian gods was not made for people of austere morals.
Julian appeared
at the consecrated ceremonies with a retinue which would have deeply distressed his old
teachers. He only
made himself ridiculous, and compromised at one and the same time his philosophy and his dignity
as emperor.
|
p. M] |
|
263 |
|
!H{»1'
THE EXRIBS |
Of course this restoration of
paganism excluded all Christians from the imperial favour, even before it
rendered them outlaws. But they were numerous in the East, and Julian was
obliged to proceed gradually in his manifestations of ill-will. The day after
he entered Constantinople, the heads of the different Christian
confessions—Arians, Anomceans, Macedonians, orthodox, and Novatians—were
summoned to the palace, to listen to a declaration that there was no longer any
official Christianity, and that no form of it was proscribed by the State. No
more fair- sounding statement could have been found ; but the intention which
dictated this toleration was to set the different sects by the ears, and in
this way to weaken the resistance to paganism.[184] It was
for the same end that the sentences of exile or imprisonment, pronounced as the
sequel to the decisions of councils, were revoked. The orthodox bishops, those who adhered to the Nicene Confession of Faith, profited by this permission, and returned to their dioceses. So too did Basil of Ancyra and his friends, who had been so harshly treated by the Council of 360; and so did several stubborn Anomceans. We can
readily imagine the
disturbances likely to be caused by the return of these bishops, who found their sees occupied by
successors. Such
was not, it is true, the case of Alexandria, where Athanasius reappeared on February 21, and found his place vacant. But, in Africa, the return of
the Donatist leaders
was a veritable plague, which a statesman worthy of the name would never have thought of
letting loose.
Unfortunately, in Julian, the
statesman was stifled by the sectarian. The recall of the exiled bishops,
whatever may have been the secret motive for it, was justifiable in theory ;
and in practice, if some of its consequences were bad, others were good. But it
was followed by other measures, justified by no theory of toleration. The
Christian clergy, exempted from obligations of municipal service by Constantine,
were now once more put upon the list; all their privileges were abolished. The
bishops were deprived of the civil jurisdiction which Constantine had granted
them.[185]
Shortly afterwards, Christians were excluded from all positions in the imperial
household, from all high administrative posts, and even from the army, so far as
that was possible. Finally, the teaching of grammar and of rhetoric was
forbidden to Christian masters.[186]
All these measures, the last
especially, were cruelly felt. The prohibition to Christians of the teaching of
literature and philosophy,[187]
affected masters of distinction.
264
Julian and the pagan reaction [ch. ix.
Victorinus at Rome, Prohseresius
in Athens deKnded from
their professorial chairs, the latter in spite of the entreaties of Julian who would have made an
exception in his
favour.
All the cultured members of the
Christian ranks felt themselves placed in a position of ostracism. In the
emperor's name they were excluded from the Hellenic tradition and from
intellectual culture. Two Christians of Laodicea in Syria, the two Apollinarii,
father and son, endeavoured to replace the authors snatched from their hands,
by compositions in verse and prose upon subjects derived from the Bible and the
Gospel. Their zeal, seconded by an extraordinary facility of composition, was
fortunately useless. They had not finished putting Genesis into the form of an
epic, and the Gospel into Socratic dialogues, when the wind changed. They
returned to Homer and Plato.
All this manifestation of
ill-will on the part of Julian stopped short, however, of actual persecution. A
Christian who had finished his education, who was neither an official nor a
soldier, and who was able to live without asking anything from the government,
was not threatened with death by the authorities of the State for the mere fact
of professing the Christian religion. The churches still remained open, and
worship was carried on there as in the past. But the attempt to revive paganism
in a country where almost everyone was a Christian could not fail to produce
numerous protests, and these were severely requited. This fact was responsible
for executions, such as that of the priest Basil, at Ancyra,1 the
soldier yEmilianus, who was burnt alive at Dorostorum, on the Lower Danube, for
an insult to pagan worship,2 and of three Christians of Meros in
Phrygia—Macedonius, Theodulus, and Tatian 3—who were guilty of
having broken
view, a religious character in a
pagan sense, it would have been very difficult
for Christians to attend them.
1
Sozomen, H. E. In. 2 Jerome, Chron. a. Abr. 2379.
3 It was
to these that there was at first attributed the celebrated mot
afterwards put into the mouth of the Roman deacon Laurence.
|
265 |
|
p. 332] |
|
pagans
and christians |
some newly restored idols. The
people of Caesarea in Cappadocia
had in the reign of Constantius destroyed nearly all their temples: there still
remained one of these, the
Temple of Fortune: they decided upon its destruction. The time was ill-chosen.
The wrath of Julian fell
upon the audacious city, which lost its municipal rights; upon the Church of Caesarea, which
he subjected to an
enormous fine; and upon the clergy, whom he caused to be enrolled in the police bands, a
laborious and degrading
service. Several citizens, who had been more especially responsible for the destruction
of the temple, were
exiled or put to death; among the latter have been preserved the names of Eupsychius and Damas.1
Moreover, in those countries
where pagans were in the majority and now felt themselves the masters, they had
no obligation to restrain themselves in taking their revenge upon the
Christians for the slights of which their own form of worship had been the
object during the preceding reigns. In Syria, where the proportion of
Christians varied very much in different places, we hear of deplorable scenes.
At Emesa, and at Epiphania, Bacchanal processions streamed into the church
bearing a statue of Dionysos, which they installed upon the altar.2
The Christian cemetery at Emesa was given to the flames.3 The old
Bishop of Arethusa, Mark, the same who had saved Julian at the time of the massacres
of 337, found himself denounced to the emperor for having ill-treated pagans
and destroyed a temple. When condemned to rebuild it he refused. He was then
given over to the mob, who dragged him through the streets, tearing out his
beard, and tormenting him in a thousand ways; then he was given over to the
school children, who amused themselves by tossing him in the air to
Stretched upon a burning
gridiron, they called out to the judge : "We
are cooked enough on this side; now turn us, and you will eat us better done." (Socrates, iii. 15 ; cf. Sozomen, v. 11.)
1 Sozomen, v. 4, xi. St Basil often speaks of them.
2 Ckron. Pasch., pp. 295, 296.
3 Julian, Misopogon, p. 461 (ed. Hertlein).
catch him on their sharp-pointed
styluses; finally, he was
smeared with honey, bruised as he was, and exposed to the wasps. Yet they did not finish him;
he survived this
abominable treatment. At Alexandria, Ascalon, Gaza, and Heliopolis, the pagan population
was continually breaking out into disturbances. Priests and virgins were massacred with horrible refinements of
cruelty; their bodies
were cut open, and upon their quivering entrails barley was thrown that they might be
devoured by swine.
Julian did not interfere. He even encouraged the populace guilty of these atrocities. Constantine
had made Maiouma, the port of Gaza,
an independent city. Mai'ouma
was Christian: Julian deprived it of its autonomy,
and subjected it once more to the pagans of Gaza. The governor of Palestine, having
tried to punish the
instigators of a riot in which four Christians of that city had perished, the emperor deprived him
of his position and sent him into exile.
Everything that could worry the
Christians was good in his eyes. It was nearly three centuries since the temple
of Jerusalem had been destroyed, and the Jews deprived of access to their
former holy city; the new town of Aelia was peopled with Christians. The idea
came to Julian of rebuilding the Temple of Israel, and reviving a cult for
which personally he felt nothing but contempt. His intention was evident: he
wished to do an injury to the great Christian pilgrimages, and to set up a
rival to the beautiful churches of Constantine. The undertaking, though
entrusted to an official of high rank and supported with large sums of money,
had for all that no result. As soon as the foundations of the old building were
disturbed, flames burst from them which burnt several of the workmen and, what
is more, terrified the agents of Julian, who were apparently as superstitious
as their master.1
At Antioch, where nearly everyone was a Christian, the emperor did not get much satisfaction. He tried to restore the vanished cults, especially that of Daphne. The 1 Ammianus, xxiii. i.
|
267 |
|
p. 334] |
|
scenes
at antioch |
Babylas, installed in the Sacred
Wood by the Caesar
Gallus, was an obnoxious neighbour for Apollo. Julian ordered his remains to be carried
back to the cemetery.
The Christians obeyed, but the translation took place in the midst of a great gathering
of the faithful, and had
the appearance of a formal protest. Antioch, as its inhabitants boasted, remained loyal
to the X and the K,
that is to say to Christ (Xpiaro9) and to
Constantius (Kwva-ravtlo<;). The news
soon followed that a fire had broken
out in the sanctuary of Daphne, and that the idol was burned. Julian was furious, and gave
orders for the closing
of the Great Church, the church which Constantine had built, and which the council of 341 had
dedicated. It was
even stripped of its sacred furniture. The officials, who on this occasion invaded the sacred
edifice, headed by
Julian, Count of the Orient, uncle of the emperor, and, like him, a renegade, behaved themselves
like blackguards, and did
not hesitate at indescribable profanations. The aged Bishop Euzoius tried to protest: they
boxed his ears.
These acts of violence did but
increase the unpopularity of the apostate emperor. He was conscious of it, but
his stubborn disposition resisted all opposition, even the appeals of his most
intimate friends, such as the prefect Sallust, and the rhetorician Libanius.
His hatred for the Galileans overflowed into all his acts, his letters, and his
conversations. He ended by writing against them a work in three books,
afterwards refuted by Cyril of Alexandria, who has thus preserved to us a part
of it. He also wrote, against the people of Antioch, his celebrated Misopogon, in which he answers the criticisms of
which his personal appearance, and especially his long beard, had been the
constant butt. The people of Antioch loved him little, and he returned their
dislike. He concluded by promising them that, on his return from the Persian
War, for which he was making preparations at the time, he would deprive them of
his presence, and would establish himself at Tarsus.
This was as a matter of fact what
happened ; but not as
268 julian and the pagmst reaction [ch.is
the emperor intended. Julian,
after having invaded the Persian
empire and led his army as far as the walls of Ctesiphon, found himself compelled to
retrace his steps.
In the course of a disastrous retreat, he was mortally wounded by an arrow, on June 26,
363 ; his body
was carried to Tarsus. The leaders of the army immediately chose as his successor the
commander of the guard,
Jovian. The famous expedition ended in a shameful peace, by which the empire
lost, not only part of the satrapies
beyond the Tigris, annexed under Diocletian, but the fortress of Nisibis and the
surrounding country, a
district which had long been included in the province of Mesopotamia.
The new emperor was a Christian.
Everyone realized that the festival of paganism was at an end. The supporters
of the Hellenic restoration suffered many anxious moments. But they escaped
with a good fright. Jovian persecuted no one; as to the Christians, they
naturally saw the hand of Providence in the death of the apostate, and lavished
on his memory the most heart-felt maledictions. But they went no further, and
their leaders were the first to preach to them forgetfulness of injuries.
CHAPTER X
after ariminum
The
Councils of Paris and of Alexandria. Restoration of the lapsed. Lucifer, Eusebius, and Apollinaris. Schism
at Antioch : Meletius, and
Paulinus. Athanasius exiled in Julian's reign. His relations with Jovian. The "Acacians" accept
the Creed of Nicaea. Valentinian
and Valens. The religious policy of Valentinian. Opposition of the Right wing: Lucifer and
his friends. Opposition
of the Left: Auxentius of Milan and the Danubian bishops. Valens and the formula of Ariminum.
Negotiations between
the Homoiousians and Pope Liberius. The question of the Holy Spirit: the party of Macedonius.
The Anomceans : Aetius
and Eunomius. Conflicts between them and official Arianism. The historian Philostorgius.
Better for
the Church is a government which ignores or even persecutes it than a government which
interferes too much in
its affairs. Under Constantius the care of the Faith had entered more than it ought to have
done into the
province of the State. When the police were no longer at the service of the various
formulas, and at the heels
of the bishops, the bishops breathed more freely. The bent heads were raised, and the
attitudes once more became
natural.
It was at Paris that the first
evidence of this was seen. The episcopate of the Gauls had in the last few
years gone through many trials. The Emperor Constantius had urged the bishops,
ever since the year 353, to subscribe to the condemnation of Athanasius, and to
accept communion with the bishops of his court. As a rule, they had yielded,
but with very bad grace. If some of them only had refused their signatures and
accepted
269
exile, as did the Bishops of
Treves, Poitiers, and Toulouse, the
greater part had seen with disapproval the acts of violence used towards their colleagues. The
Bishop of Aries, Saturninus,
the instrument of the emperor's displeasure, was kept by them in quarantine. When they
received from
Sirmium the formula attributed to Hosius (357), with a request that they should approve it,
they jibbed. The
Bishop of Agen, Phoebadius, wrote to attack it. Signatures were refused, and they renewed
the excommunication against Saturninus. Hilary, who was exiled in the heart of Phrygia, when informed of this
state of things, warmly
congratulated his colleagues on their attitude, and endeavoured to arrange an understanding
between them and the
semi-orthodox party, of which Basil of Ancyra was at this moment leading the triumph. This
is the subject
of his book on The Synods.1
Then followed the Council of
Ariminum, where, thanks to the pressure put upon them by the prefect Taurus,
and to the intrigues of the court prelates, the bishops of the Gauls allowed
themselves to be led like the rest to a deplorable capitulation. Even the
firmest among them, Servasius of Tongres and Phoebadius himself, compromised
themselves, and co-operated either directly or indirectly in what was to be for
a long time the formula of the Arian dissenters. When they returned home, very
sad at heart, as we may well believe, they soon heard the news that Julian had
been proclaimed Augustus, and that the high officials of Constantius, notably the
praetorian prefect Florentius, with whom they had much more to do than with the
Caesar, had set out to rejoin their master. While these things were happening,
Hilary arrived2 with news from Constantinople, and letters addressed
to the Western prelates by those of their Greek colleagues, upon whom
1 Supra, p. 234.
2 Hilary
had not been pardoned ; this return to Gaul was, in the intention of the government, only a change
of exile. They held that, being
dangerous in the East, he would be less so in his own country. This, at least, is what Sulpicius Severus
says, Chron. ii. 45
: postremo quasi discordiae
seminarium et perturbator Orientis redire ad Gallias iubetur, absque
exilii indulgentia.
|
p. 339] |
|
271 |
|
COUNCIL
OF PARIS, 360 |
EudBus, AcaciiBand other victors
of the day, had just been
showering sentences.of deposition. A meeting was held at Paris, probably in the summer of
360, and from thence
an answer was despatched to the Easterns in a letter1 full of sympathy, which
censured Auxentius, Ursacius,
Valens, and the other supporters of the intrigues at Ariminum, as well as the successors of
the deposed bishops
and, lastly, Saturninus, who was already condemned and always active on the
side of wrong. They recognized,
in accordance with the explanations of the Easterns, that they had been wrong in
allowing themselves to be
deceived2 into the tacit suppression of the term " essence " (ova-la);
henceforth, they promised to be more strict.
This letter represents apparently
all that it was possible to do at a time when Constantius was still master in
the East, and there was nothing to show that he would not also regain the
mastery in the West. The orthodoxy of Nicaea possessed scarcely any
representatives at that time. Paulinus and Rhodanius had died in exile ;
Athanasius had disappeared. In Rome, besides the fact that the political
situation was not so free from complexity as in Gaul, Pope Liberius, who owing
to unknown circumstances had remained aloof from the affair of Ariminum, was
not entirely rehabilitated. Hilary could scarcely think of relying upon him.
All that it was possible for him to do was to lead back the bishops of the
Gauls into the right path, and make use of them to support the remnant in the
East whose views were orthodox. The attitude adopted at the Council of Paris
was a repudiation of the Council of Ariminum, a return to the position as it
was before that assembly—the Nicene party in the West in alliance with the
quasi- orthodox party in the East to fight against Arianism. It was little
enough.
The position grew more clearly defined in
362, when
1 Hil. Frag. hist. xi.
2 "Cum
ex litteris vestris in usiae silentio fraudem se passam simplicitas nostra cognoscat."
Julian, who had become sole
emperor, had thrown over the
official clergy, and recalled the exiles. Athanasius returned to Alexandria, Meletius to Antioch.
It was on February
21, 362, that the Alexandrians beheld once more their indomitable bishop, after six years of
absence and of outlawry.
Other exiles, recalled by the same decrees, found themselves for the moment grouped
around him. The
greater part of them were Egyptians, but there was also one bishop from Palestine, Asterius of
Petra, who had no
doubt been imprisoned in Egypt, as Lucifer of Caliaris (Cagliari) and Eusebius of
Vercellae had been in the Thebaid.
Lucifer, a man of ardent soul and
indomitable character, had passed his time of exile in writing pamphlets of
extreme violence. They were all aimed at Constantius, and the bishop took care
that they should reach him. The Christian Ahab let the new Elias have his say.
He had at first entrusted Lucifer to Eudoxius, Bishop of Germanicia; when
Eudoxius was transferred to Antioch, Lucifer was sent to Eleutheropolis in
Palestine, where the bishop, Eutychius, treated him harshly. Afterwards, as no
one was able to silence him, he was finally sent to the recesses of the
Thebaid. The mere titles of his writings give an idea of his state of mind:
"No agreement with heretics," "Apostate Kings," " No
quarter for the enemies of God," " Let us die for the Son of God."
Eusebius was not less firm in his
principles, but he knew how to control himself. He also had at first been
placed under the charge of an Arian bishop, the aged Patrophilus of
Scythopolis, who made incredible efforts to persuade his prisoner to enter into
relations with him ; but the Bishop of Vercellae preferred rather to die of
hunger than to submit to contact with his persecutors.1 As a matter
of fact, he did very nearly succumb. He was removed from Scythopolis, perhaps
after the death of p. 341-2] LUCIFER
AND APOLLINARIS 273
at^philus,1 ancf was
transferred to Cappadocia, and finally
to the Thebaid.
The two Latin bishops were invited by Athanasius to stay at Alexandria,
and to join himself and his council in settling certain urgent questions.
Lucifer declined the invitation, but sent two deacons as his representatives.
He was in a hurry to return to Antioch where, he said, the affairs of that
Church required his presence. He was entreated not to aggravate, by untimely
measures, the troubles which divided it. He promised what they asked, but with
such a man, and in such a state of irritation, there was everything to fear.
Two other persons, also absent, caused themselves to be represented at
the council, the Bishop Apollinaris of Laodicea in Syria, and the priest
Paulinus, head of the little Eustathian Church of Antioch. Of the latter body
we have spoken already. It now remains to explain the ecclesiastical position
of Apollinaris.
Towards the end of the 3rd century, Alexandria had provided
Laodicea with two very distinguished bishops, Eusebius and Anatolius.2
Shortly after the Council of Nicaea, another Alexandrian, the grammarian
Apollinaris, took up his abode there, after having taught for some time at
Berytus. He met with a good reception, and was even ordained priest; his son,
called like himself Apollinaris, also entered the ranks of the clergy, in the
capacity of a reader. This did not prevent either of them from continuing the
cult of the Muses; they even pursued it with some degree of exaggeration. They
were always to be seen at the lectures of a pagan sophist, named Epiphanius,3
and their example brought thither many of the faithful. The Bishop Theodotus
looked upon this with a disapproving eye. One day, Epiphanius began to recite a
hymn in honour of Bacchus, and, according to
1 Patrophilus, although he died before Constantius, had to suffer from the pagan reaction under Julian. The pagans of Scythopolis disinterred his body, scattered his bones, and made a lamp of his skull (Chroti. Pasch. a. 362).
2 Vol. i., pp. 354-5.
3 Often mentioned by Eunapius, in his Lives of the Philosophers.
II S
custom, he began by enjoining
unbelievers to retire. No one
stirred, the Christians any more than the rest. Theodotus, being informed of this scandal,
censured the action
so far as concerned the ordinary Christians present, but he took rigorous measures against the
two Apollinarii ; he
reprimanded them publicly, and excommunicated them. The culprits gave evidence of their
repentance, did penance,
and finally the bishop pardoned them. Theodotus was soon succeeded (about 335)
in the see of Laodicea
by a priest named George, also an Alexandrian, who had formerly been deposed by Bishop
Alexander, and had
come to seek his fortune in Syria. Theodotus had been one of the first defenders of Arius.
George was, or had
become, more moderate in his theological opinions : in 358 we find him among the opponents of
Eudoxius and of the
AnomcEan party. But he was an inveterate enemy of Athanasius. At the Council of Sardica he
appeared on the
list of the bishops deposed by the Westerns. When, three years later, Athanasius, being
recalled to Alexandria in
spite of the sentences of George and his friends, stopped at Laodicea, there were no exchanges of
courtesy between them.1
The two Apollinarii, on the other hand, made a show of welcoming to their home the outlaw
of the Council
of Tyre, and posed henceforth as upholders of Athanasius and of Nicaea. As soon as
Athanasius was gone,
they had to reckon with George, who excommunicated them once more. This time,
the separation was decisive.
But the moral support of Athanasius enabled them to resist this blow. A Nicene party was
organized around
them, and Apollinaris the younger became its bishop. We do not know exactly when, but it
was probably after
the death of George and of Constantius, for we can scarcely conceive that in the lifetime of
the latter such a proceeding
could have been risked.2
1 Athanasius had a special horror of George, and even with his own party, he had not a good reputation. Zwi/ d<rwrws ovk pxaoev, a.wa Kal 7rapa tuv obceluv KaTaytvuxncercu, rb riXos tov £t)v Kai rrjv ei$v/xlav iv tois alffxitrrois fxttp&v (Athan. De faga, 26).
2
We hear no more of George after the Council
of Seleucia (in 359).
The Council of Constantinople (360) would certainly have
|
275 |
p. 344] RETURN
OF THE WAVERERS
Thus the body of persons imited
or represented, in 362, round Athanasius was exclusively composed of pure
Nicenes, who had never wavered, and who on that account had had more or less to
suffer under Constantius. They fully realized that they and those of their
opinion formed but a very feeble minority in the empire, but that, now that
religious liberty was restored, many others, who had not exhibited the same
constancy, would be desirous of joining them and resuming the old tradition. On
what conditions ought they to welcome such persons ? Here there presented
itself a question both of practice and expediency, precisely analogous to that
raised at the end of the persecutions by the repentance of the apostates.
Already, in the West, Hilary had seen no objection to associating with those
who had fallen into error at Ariminum as soon as they openly disclaimed their
weakness. A J ike solution was adopted by Athanasius, Eusebius, and the rest.
They decided that all the bishops of orthodox faith from whom signatures had
been extorted, could, on repudiating them, still be maintained in their former
positions. As to their leaders, they should be pardoned, if they repented, but
they should be excluded from the ranks of the clergy.1
This measure could have but
little effect outside the West and Egypt.2 There, all or very nearly
all were Nicenes at heart and supporters of Athanasius. Violence alone had made
them yield. It was coming to an end : they returned quite naturally to their
former attitude, like
deposed him, if he had been still
living. But as there is no mention of its
having done so, there is ground for thinking that George died about that time. The George of whom St Basil
speaks (Ep. 251, 2)
in connection with the Council of
Constantinople is certainly George of Alexandria.
Philostorgius (v. 1) says that Acacius of Caesarea, on returning from that council, ordained
bishops for the vacant sees ; amongst
them he mentions Pelagius for Laodicea. Pelagius was Bishop of Laodicea in 363, in the reign of
Jovian. It would be in opposition
to him, therefore, that Apollinaris created a schism.
1 Athan. Ep. ad Rufinianum.
2 However,
there were in Palestine, in the island of Cyprus, in Lycia, in Pamphylia and in Isauria, a certain
number of supporters of
Athanasius.
|
[ch. x. |
|
276 |
|
aftei^Biminum |
those Christians, whom
persecution forced into sacrificing, but
whose hearts, in no way separated from the Church, returned to it at the first glimmer of
peace. In Syria, in Asia
Minor, and in Thrace, the case was different. Nearly all the bishops there had assailed
Athanasius and supported formulas
more or less heterodox, which conflicted one with another, but agreed at least in passing over
in silence the
essential formulas of Nicaea. The fact that Constantius was no longer there to impose the Creed of
Ariminum- Constantinople
did not entail in these countries the return
to pure orthodoxy. They reverted, not to the position of 325, but to that of 359.
In this Eastern world, the most
interesting situation was that of the Church of Antioch, as much on account of
the importance of the town as of the complexity of the position.
|
277 |
|
P.
34G-7] |
|
PARTIES
AT ANTIOCH |
There was at Antioch a group of
Anomceans, as determined opponents of the Council of Ariminum as they were of
the Council of Nicaea, and irreconcilable supporters of Aetius. The leaders had
been exiled ; the rest did not enjoy, under Constantius, the right of holding
assemblies. After them, on the doctrinal ladder, came the official Church,
attached to the confession of Ariminum- Constantinople, and presided over by
the aged Euzoius, one of the original Arians, who had retracted under
Constantine, and had never ceased since to appear in the ranks of the
opportunists. These, at the time of Julian's accession, kept possession of the
Great Church, the cathedral of Antioch. Next came the orthodox party, who had
long submitted, and down to the time of Leontius inclusively had accepted
bishops pleasing to the court and to the Arianizing party, without, however,
abandoning anything of their correctness of doctrine. Rallied at first by
Flavian and Diodore, they had accepted with enthusiasm the election of
Meletius, and remained faithful to him, despite the fact that exile had
separated him far from them. They no longer took part, as they had formerly
done, in the congregations of the official Church ; they formed a group apart,
and met together in the most ancient churMin
Antioch—the Apostolica, the Ancient, the Maea (TraXata) as
it was called—which Constantine's beautiful Basilica had
robbed of its rank as the Cathedral. Last of all, came
the group of Paulinus, separated from the official
Church for a very much longer period than the preceding one,
ever since the deposition of Eustathius (about 330).
Between these two varieties of orthodox Christians
there were several shades of difference in regard to formulas : the first held to the three hypostases, the others did not approve of this mode of expression. At bottom they were in agreement. They were only separated because they had been so, because circumstances had led them to live apart from each other for some thirty years. It only needed a little tact and consideration to secure undoubtedly a complete reconciliation between them. And this was the more easy, because only one of the two parties was provided with a bishop.
The council held by Athanasius
devoted itself very seriously to this situation. The only one of its documents
which has come down to us is a letter relating to the differences at Antioch.
It is addressed, so far as its
form goes, to the Nicene bishops who happened to be in Antioch, or were about
to go there—Eusebius, Lucifer, Asterius, Cymatius,1 and
Anatolius—but in reality to Paulinus and his community. The council indicates
on what conditions the dissenting party of the Palaea (Meletians), and even the
Arians, may be received to communion. They must accept the Creed of Nicaea, and
condemn those who say that the Holy Spirit is a creature, a being separated
from the Essence of Christ.2 That was all. The representatives of
the council were to admit anyone to communion who would accept this programme,
and to unite them to the followers
1 Cymatius was Bishop of Paltus, a small port on the Syrian coast ; it was more than twenty years since the Arians had deprived him of his see (Athan. De fuga. 3 ; Hist. Ar. 5). As to Anatolius, he is styled, at the end of the letter, Bishop Et)/3o£as. There was at Berea in Syria a bishop called Anatolius, who signed in 363 a letter to Jovian ; but he did not belong to the same party as Cymatius and the others.
2
Krlfffia &va.i kai
Siyprifxivov (k t?/s ovalas rod Xokttov.
of Paulinus. Paulinus himself
must not exact anything more;
above all, no mention was to be made of a spurious Creed of Sardica in which the unity of
hypostasis is affirmed.
This Creed had been presented to the council, it was true, but it was rejected by it, in
order not to set up any
rival to that of Nicaea, the only one which ought to be recognized. Besides, Athanasius and his
supporters had satisfied
themselves that those who spoke of three
hypostases were in
agreement with those who only acknowledged
one, the one
party applying the term, " hypostasis" to the Persons, the other to the Divine Essence.
Another dispute was beginning to
divide men's minds at Antioch and elsewhere. It was the prelude to the
celebrated controversies of the 5th century upon the Incarnation of the Son of
God. Some seemed to admit only a moral union between the historic Christ and
the Divine Word ; others maintained that the Word exercised, in Christ, the
functions of a thinking soul (vovg). The council listened to
representatives of each opinion.[188] It came
to the conclusion that everyone was really agreed upon two points: first, that
the Incarnation was quite a different thing from the indwelling of the Word in
the soul of the prophets, and secondly, that the Saviour possessed an animate
body, endowed with feeling and intelligence. Under these conditions, there was
no occasion for division. All these questions, moreover, ought to be laid on
one side that they might adhere to the faith of Nicaea, and thus restore unity
to the Church.
|
279 |
|
p. 349] |
|
COUNCIL
OF ALEXANDRIA |
This programme of doctrine was
simple, and the plan of union seemed quite natural. There were in Syria some
faithful adherents of Nicaea ; it was these who ought to form the
rallying-point. The difficulty was, that these Nicenes were very few in number,
and that they were represented principally by the two Little Churches of
Antioch and of Laodicea, hitherto considered as schis- matical by the bisp%>s of the country and by the
generality of the faithful. Instead of addressing themselves directly to Meletius and Pelagius and negotiating with them for a collective reunion, the council tried to detach from them their followers in order to rally them round Paulinus and Apollinaris. It was a fatal error, the consequences of which made themselves felt for more than half a century at Antioch, and for very much longer by the Church at large.
Perhaps, Eusebius and Asterius might on the spot have succeeded in
understanding this situation, and in finding some remedy. But when they arrived
at Antioch, they found the position seriously changed for the worse. Lucifer,
without waiting for the decision at Alexandria, had compounded with Paulinus,
and had ordained him Bishop of Antioch. After that there was no longer any
means of coming to an understanding with Meletius, whether by recognizing him
as sole bishop, or persuading him to renounce the bishopric of Antioch, in order
that they might proceed in concert to a new election. Although deeply grieved,
Eusebius did not think it incumbent on him to condemn this action of Lucifer.
He recognized neither Paulinus[189]
nor Meletius, and returned to Italy, making public, on his way, the merciful
provisions of the Council of Alexandria in regard to those who had fallen into
error at Ariminum. As to Lucifer, furious at the indirect censure entailed upon
himself by the action of Eusebius, and embarrassed by the adhesion given by his
deacons to Athanasius' Council, he also retired from the scene, fortified in
his uncompromising attitude and no longer disposed to hold communion with
anybody. According to him, by accepting the repentance of the lapsed, the
confessors themselves had participated in their fall. Certain fanatics, very
few in number, adopted the same attitude.
However, the severe measures of Julian soon put an end to these private
quarrels. We have seen how Euzoi'us was treated at Antioch. Athanasius had
scarcely been reinstalled, when the emperor ordered him to be driven out upon
the pretext that a man loaded with condemnations could not return without a
special order; and further that it was all very well for the exiled bishops to
have been recalled, but it was not lawful for them to resume their official
duties.1 The magistrates, however, required much urging: the
proceeding was too unpopular. Julian was angry; he was greatly incensed against
Athanasius who had dared " in his reign to baptize noble ladies."2
The prefect, being frightened, submitted and published the edict of
proscription, which Athanasius immediately obeyed (October 21, 362). Some time
after two priests, Paul and Astericius, were exiled on the representations of
some influential pagans. A petition addressed to the emperor in favour of the
bishop had no other result but to draw down upon those who had signed it a very
severe rating, and upon Athanasius an order of expulsion, not from Alexandria
only as before, but from the whole of Egypt.3
Athanasius remained in concealment. Everywhere in the East Christians
had several trying months to pass through. On August 18, 363, the news of
Julian's death was published at Alexandria, together with an announcement of
the accession of his successor. Athanasius was at Antinoe. He immediately
re-entered Alexandria, and, without making any stay there, embarked on a voyage
to Antioch.
Jovian had hastened to recall him from exile by a decree couched in very
flattering terms, the text of which has been preserved4; he gave
Athanasius a most cordial welcome. About the same time a certain number of
bishops belonging to Syria and Asia Minor, headed by Meletius and Acacius of
Caesarea, were collecting at Antioch to discuss the situation. Finally, Basil
of Ancyra
1 Julian, Ep. 26. 2 Ep. 6, to
the prefect Ecdicius.
3 Ep. 51. 4 Migne, P. G., vol. xxvi., p. 813.
|
281 |
p. 351-2] JOVIAN AND ATHANASIUS
and ^Lrarty[190]
sent a petition there. The emperor, beginning
a reign which opened so sadly, found himself as a climax to his trials involved in
theological disputes. He had
no intention of bringing together in one assembly all this crowd of bishops. Athanasius
presented him with a
memorial in which he commended the Creed of Nicaea to the exclusion of all others, with one
small addition relating
to the Holy Spirit. Acacius, Meletius, and their section also declared to him that the best
thing to do was to
adhere to the faith of Nica;a; however, they went on to explain that if the term
homoousios had excited scruples, it was because people had not at
first seen clearly what it
meant, namely, that the Word proceeds from the Essence of the Father, and is like to Him in
Essence.[191]The
Homoiousians, who were not present in person, demanded either a return to the first
decisions of Ariminum and of
Seleucia—those before the capitulations,
i.e., a return to the
homoousios and the
homo'iousios—or that all should be granted freedom to hold religious
meetings.
The proceedings of these last two
groups prove in short that the fusion had taken place between the two shades of
doctrine. The sympathy of Hilary and of Athanasius for the opinions of Basil,
Eustathius, Eleusius, and others was clearly shown at the Council of Paris
first, and afterwards at that of Alexandria. We cannot say that the homoiotisios had triumphed over the homoousios. The Nicene term was in no way ousted ;
it was even it which prevailed to the exclusion of the other. But the idea
which the homo'iousios accentuated was
admitted,
under another formula—that of the three hy™stases—as a useful and even necessary explanation of the homoousios. Orthodoxy thus
expressed was that soon to be represented by Basil of Caesarea and his
friends, Gregory of Nazianzus, Gregory of Nyssa, and
Amphilochius of Iconium.
But if there was a tendency to a
rapprochement between doctrines, it was not so with regard to persons.
There was a fine opportunity for reconciliation when, in October 363,
Athanasius came into contact at Antioch with Meletius, Acacius, and the rest.
The overture of peace was made by the Bishop of Alexandria ; he held out his
hand to the representatives of that Eastern episcopate which had persecuted him
for thirty years. Acacius and his friends had the bad taste to stand upon their
dignity, and not to accept at once a reconciliation so desirable. Athanasius,
deeply grieved, re-embarked without having been admitted to communion with
them.1
The favour of Jovian was plainly bestowed upon all these representatives
of the orthodoxy, whether of yesterday or to-morrow. In a pre-eminent degree
Athanasius was his favourite. None the less he refrained from taking a side,
and demanded only one thing—peace. We cannot see that he ever did anything to
disturb Eudoxius, Euzoius, and other representatives of the settlement of
Ariminum-Constantinople. They found themselves diminished in number by the
defection of Acacius and his section, who had passed all at once over to the
side of the Council of Nicaea. The positions which they had, they kept; they
retained in particular the important sees of Antioch and Constantinople which were
long to remain in their possession. The Anomoeans in the same way were not
interfered with. The Arians of Alexandria, with a certain Lucius at their head,
made an attempt to secure the ear of the emperor and to excite him against
Athanasius. They wasted their time and were even dismissed with some
manifestation of displeasure.2
1 Basil, Ep. 89, 258.
2
See the very curious records of their
interviews with the emperor
|
p. 351] |
|
283 |
|
VALENTINIAN
AND VALENS |
During his brief stay in Antioch,1 the ne«emperor had hardly
time to go very deeply into these questions. He set out for Constantinople but
died on the way, on February 17, 364, and was immediately replaced (February
26) by Valentinian, an officer of his guard, who like him had been harassed in
the reign of Julian for his religious opinions. Valentinian, on his arrival in
Constantinople, associated his brother Valens with himself (March 28), and
entrusted him with the government of the East, with the same area as had been
possessed by Licinius (314-323), and by Constantius (337-350). Thus, there was
once more an Emperor of the West and an Emperor of the East. If both maintained
practically the same attitude towards paganism, they did not agree as to the
course to be pursued in face of the parties which divided the Christian Church.
Valentinian, like Jovian, was personally attached to the faith of
Nicaea, so far as a soldier whose first thought was his profession and his
career, could have a preference in that kind of thing. He, too, wished before
everything for peace. He had not the slightest intention that this peace should
be disturbed for the sake of disputes about creeds, nor a fortiori that the civil power should be made to
take part in these questions. His attitude much resembles that of the Emperor
Constans. If, during the last months of the year 363, the attitude of Jovian
had given rise to some hope of an official restoration of the Council of
Nicasa, Valentinian for his part opened up but moderate prospects. Some
significant words, soon translated into definite actions, taught the religious
world that it must rely, not upon the emperor, but solely on itself, and that
before all things, it must arrange its affairs in such a manner as not to
compromise public order.
annexed to the letter of St
Athanasius to Jovian (Migne, P. G., vol. xxvi., p. 820).
1 Scarcely a month ; he was at Edessa on
September 27 ; and by November
12 we find him at Mopsuestia on his way to Constantinople (Cod. Theod. vii.
4, 9 ; xi. 20, 1).
The position in the West was,
generally speaking, simple enough. In the year 360, the bishops of the Gauls,
assembled in Paris, had, at Hilary's instigation, settled matters as they were
to be settled two years later at Alexandria by Athanasius and Eusebius of
Vercellae. Pope Liberius who, as we have seen, had had no share in the Council
of Ariminum, hastened for his own part also to make use of the new liberty, in
order to quash the decisions of that assembly. Like Hilary, he conceded that
their position should be preserved to those bishops who should rehabilitate
themselves by adherence to the Creed of Nicaea.1 On hearing what had
been done at Alexandria, the bishops of Greece and of Macedonia2 declared
themselves to the same purpose: Pope Liberius wrote to the Italian bishops,3
and they, in their turn, to those of Illyria.4 Councils were held in
Gaul, Spain, and almost everywhere. The Western episcopate breathed again and
resumed its normal attitude, which had been completely upset by the
interference of the Emperor Constantius and the prelates of his court.
The centres of opposition were
very few indeed. There were two of them, one on the Right wing, as we should
say, and one on the Left. The opposition from the Right were represented by
Lucifer, who returned from the East in a humour of inflexible obstinacy, and
refused absolutely any relations with those who had erred at Ariminum, and with
those who accepted their repentance. He shut himself up in his own diocese of
Caliaris (Cagliari), "contenting himself with his own communion."
His attitude was imitated in Spain by the Bishop of Illiberris (Granada), a
certain Gregory, who even before the Council of Ariminum had found himself in
conflict with Hosius.5 In
1 Jaffe
220, a lost letter, but presupposed by that contained in the twelfth Fragment of St Hilary (J. 223); cf. J. 255, a decretal of Siricius, c. 1.
'L Basil, Ep. 204, 5
; cf. Athan. ad Ricfin., and J. 223.
3 Jaffd 223.
4 Hil. Frag. hist. xii.
5 Upon
this affair, see the narrative (strongly coloured and already containing legendary elements) in the Libellus precum Marcellini et
|
285 |
|
p. 357] |
|
THE
RKffT A|fb LEFT WINGS |
Rome, several perHis held the
same opinions; they rallied
round the deacon Hilary, the man whom Liberius had sent with Lucifer to the Council of
Milan. Like Lucifer,
he had just returned from exile. He was the most uncompromising of all, for he even went
so far as to
require that the transgressors of Ariminum and their supporters should be subjected to a second
baptism.
On the Left there were several
determined Arians. In Gaul, we hear of Saturninus of Aries and Paternus of
Perigueux ; Hilary succeeded in obtaining their deposition, and it appears that
these sentences were carried out. In Milan, Auxentius still held his own.
Eusebius and Hilary 'set themselves to dislodge the Cappadocian intruder from
his see.1 But they had to deal with one who was more than their
match. The former bishop, Dionysius, whom Auxentius had replaced, had died in
exile: hence Auxentius had no Catholic rival. Moreover, he was a clever man ;
he had almost been accepted at Milan. The Emperor Valentinian had just arrived
in that city; and everyone knew that he did not like clamour. But Hilary and
Eusebius could not forego making it. Their only method of action was an
uprising of the populace against the bishop. At the first outburst, an imperial
edict commanded silence; then, as Hilary continued to protest, treating
Auxentius as a blasphemer and an enemy of Christ, Valentinian ordered the
quaestor and the Master of the Offices, assisted by about ten bishops, to hold
an inquiry on this point. Auxentius began by declaring that there was no
occasion to go back on the decisions arrived at by six hundred bishops,2
and especially at the request of persons who had been condemned for the last
ten years.3
Faustini
(Collectio Avellana, No. 2, p. 14 (Ed. Giinther); cf. Migne, P. L., vol.
xiii., p. 89). Letter from Eusebius of Vercellae to Gregory (about 360) in Hil. Frag. hist. xi.
1 Valentinian spent at Milan the last two months of 364, and the following year until the autumn. It was during that time that the conflict took place between Auxentius and St Hilary.
2 That is, the councils of Ariminum and Seleucia added together and considered as favourable, en masse, to the theology of Auxentius.
3 Hilary
and Eusebius.
However, since the emperor
insisted on it, he did not hesitate
to declare that Christ was truly God, of the same Divinity and Substance as God the Father.1
He was made to
repeat this profession of faith, quite unexpected from the lips of a notorious Arian; he was
even required to put
it in writing. He did so, but his edition of it was so cleverly put together that it was capable
of meaning the
contrary to what he had been made to say.2 Hilary perceived the equivocation, and protested
energetically. But the
emperor showed himself satisfied, accepted communion with Auxentius, and
commanded Hilary to leave Milan.
The intrepid bishop was obliged to abandon the struggle; but he did not do so without a
solemn warning to the
people of Milan that their bishop was an ill-disguised heretic, and they should flee from him as
they would Antichrist.3
Eusebius, who in this business had only played
the second part, had already left Milan. He confined himself henceforth to the care of
his enormous diocese,
which included the whole of the present Piedmont, as far as the Alps, and even beyond.
Auxentius, on his part,
contented himself with governing his Church of Milan, without posing as a party leader.
Besides, he seems
to have been, in Italy, the sole representative of the tradition of Ariminum ; we hear no more of
Epictetus, the
Arian Bishop of Centumcellae, so disgracefully involved in the affair of Pope Liberius; he was no
doubt dead.
By way of retaliation, in
Pannonia and in the Latin provinces of the Lower Danube, the episcopal body
remained faithful to their attitude in the time of the Emperor Constantius.
Ursacius and Valens always possessed much influence there; Germinius still held
the most important episcopal see, that of Sirmium. The orthodox party, in these
countries, had a hard life. St Martin, who belonged to Pannonia, visited about
that
1 Christum Deum verum et unius cum Deo Patre divinitatis et substantiae estpro/essus (Hil. Adv. Aux. 7).
2 Christum ante omnia saecula et ante omne principium natum ex Patre Deum verum filium ex Deo Patre (Ibid. 14). According as one puts a comma before or after verum, the sense is Arian or Catholic.
3 This is
the subject of his Liber contra Auxentiiim.
|
p. 359] |
|
287 |
|
GEI&MBHHV
STIMICTU |
time his native country of
Sabaria. A disciple of St Hilary,
he did not hesitate to dcclare his orthodox opinions, and to protest against the heresy
taught by the clergy.
He was beaten with rods, and driven from the town.[192]
At Sirmium, three Catholics, Heraclian, Firmian, and Aurelian were imprisoned for the same
reason. We still
possess a curious record [193]
of their appearance before Bishop
Germinius, and of the dispute between Heraclian and the bishop. The document is dated
January 13, 366. "
It is Eusebius," said the bishop, "that returned exile, and Hilary, who has also been in exile, who have
put these ideas into
thy head." And as Heraclian tried to defend himself, Germinius said : "See what a long
tongue he has. You will
not be able to break his teeth." Immediately, a deacon and a reader flew at the accused and
struck him in the
face. However, the conversation was resumed : " Tell me, Heraclian—it was I who
baptized thee; how didst
thou receive baptism ? " Heraclian answered : " You gave it me, in the Name of the Father, of
the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost, and not in the name of one God who is greater and one God who is lesser and
created." This
Heraclian was well known in Sirmium ; he had in former days opposed Photinus. Germinius at
bottom did not
wish him much harm. He tried to win him over to his own side, even pretending that he had had an
explanation in
regard to his faith with Eusebius, who had declared himself satisfied. At the end of the
audience, the clergy of
Germinius spoke of indicting the dissentients before the Governor (Consularis) of Pannonia, and
demanding their heads.
The bishop contented himself with presenting to them the Creed of Ariminum and, when they
refused to sign
it, with giving them his blessing, to receive which they consented to bow their heads.
Perhaps there was some element of truth in what
Germinius told them of his
communications with Eusebius of
Vercellae. He did not go so far as the others; his ideas seem to have somewhat resembled those
of Basil of
Ancyra. We still possess a formula,1 which he drew up, apparently shortly after the affair of
Heraclian. Without employing
the term substance, he
teaches in this the likeness in Divinity, splendour, majesty, power, etc., and
in everything, per omnia similem. This language disturbed the Arians. Valens and another bishop,
called Paul, demanded
explanations. Germinius began by not giving any, confining himself to saying that he
remained united in
heart with his colleagues. Still, they were not satisfied. Four of them, Ursacius, Valens, Paul, and
Gaius,2 meeting at
Singidunum, insisted3 upon his retraction of the per omnia similem. But the Bishop of Sirmium held his ground. He wrote to another group of bishops
in the district4 to explain
his doctrine to them, and to protest against
Ursacius and his three colleagues. He knew at first hand, he said, exactly what had been
agreed upon before
the Council of Ariminum, because he was present at the preliminary conference, at which the
formula of agreement
had been discussed. It was Mark of Arethusa who had held the pen: and it certainly
tolerated the words, Filium similem Patri per omnia.
While in the West they were thus
returning to the faith of Nicaea, and the fires of opposition were decreasing
or gradually cooling down, the Eastern empire continued to pass from one crisis
to another. We have already seen that in Western Asia Minor and the
neighbouring districts a good many bishops, united round Basil of Ancyra and
Eleusius of Cyzicus, professed a doctrine
1 Hil. Frag. hist. xiii.
2 This Gaius had played a part at the Council of Ariminum by the side of Ursacius and Valens (Hil. Frag. hist. vii. 4 ; viii. 2, 5 ; x. i.).
3 Hil. Frag. hist. xiv.
4 Hil. Frag. hist. xv. Those to whom it is addressed are : Rufianus, Palladius, Severinus, Nichas, Heliodorus, Romulus, Mucianus, and Stercorius. The Palladius here named is doubtless the Bishop of Ratiaria, who will be heard of again in the time of St Ambrose.
equi\Jlent on the whole, apart
from certain qualifications, to the
orthodoxy of Nicaea. Persecuted and exiled, in 360, by the exertions of the official
clergy, that is to say of more
or less avowed Arians who sheltered themselves behind the confession of Ariminum, they
profited in their turn
from the circumstances of the time. Already they had sent their profession of faith to
Jovian. At the moment
when Valentinian, escorted back by his brother Valens, was leaving Constantinople for the
West, they sent as
a deputation to him Hypatian, the Bishop of Heraclea in Thrace, to ask for permission to
assemble in
council.1 Valentinian declared that he saw no objection. They
therefore met together at Lampsacus, on the Hellespont. As the result of these
deliberations which lasted
for two months, there issued a new condemnation of the Council of Ariminum-Constantinople,
its formulas and its
decisions against individuals. They proclaimed once more the
homoiousios, necessary, as they said, to indicate the distinction between the Divine
Persons; and the
Dedication Creed of Antioch was canonized afresh. They also took measures with a view to
ensuring, without the
assistance of the government, the restoration of those bishops who had been superseded in their
sees as a consequence
of the council of 360. Eudoxius and his followers
were invited to rejoin them, retracting of course all that they had done contrary to the
opinions of the present
council.
The Bishop of Constantinople, as
no one could doubt, was not a man to submit to be condemned without defending
himself. He had forestalled his opponents, and his credit was already assured
with the Emperor Valens when the latter saw the arrival of the delegates from
the Council of Lampsacus. They were unfavourably received. Valens exhorted them
to come to an understanding with Eudoxius. He had taken up his position, and
was determined to consider as official the doctrine of the Council of Ariminum.
This, at first sight, may seem
1 The
best account is that of Sozomen, H. E. vii.
7, who here reproduces
for us the documents of Sabinus better than Socrates.
II T
extraordinary. It would have been
more natural, so it seems,
that Valens should have acted like his brother, and preserved neutrality amidst the various
Christian confessions.
Still, for Valentinian the problem was far more simple than for him. In the West—save
at Milan, where
the dispute had been cut short in the way we have seen—the differences of confession did not
entail any serious
discord. There was no Catholic rival against Ursacius or Germinius, any more than there
was any Arian
rival against Eusebius or Hilary. It was not so in the East. There, the division of the
parties had given rise in
many places to local schisms; several bishops disputed among themselves the same see.
Valens may have
thought that the public welfare required that he should take a side, and adopt one of the
conflicting confessions.
That of Nicsea had up to that time scarcely had any supporters but the Egyptians. In the
reign of Jovian,
it is true, a certain number of bishops of Syria or Asia Minor had signed the Nicene formulary.
But they still
remained on distant terms with Athanasius and his followers. In Asia Minor, there had just
been witnessed the
coalition against Eudoxius of all the opponents of Anomceanism, but amongst the party thus
formed there still
existed distrust of the homoousios. As a
formula of conciliation
between so many dissenting factions the Creed
of Nicaea was scarcely recommended. Valens thought it preferable to make up his mind in
favour of that of
Ariminum, of which the official ratification was still fresh, while those who professed it
occupied the great sees of
Constantinople and Antioch, not to speak of many others. It was in this way that support was
continued to the
tradition of Constantius.
In the spring of 365 appeared an
edict, commanding all the bishops who had been deposed under Constantius and
reinstated under Julian, to withdraw once more. This edict was published at
Alexandria on May 4. It imposed a fine of 300 pounds in gold upon the municipal
authorities who should fail to obey it. The Alexandrians pleaded as a ground of
exception the peculiar position of Athanasius.
p. 364] ATHANASIUS ■naLFY
RESTORED 291
It appeared that the author of
his last expulsion was not Constantius
but Julian, and that the last decree for his recall bore the name of Jovian. The prefect
temporized, for the
populace were weary of all these intrigues. Athanasius on his part offered no
resistance, and withdrew (October 5). Finally, it was decided to recall him once more. On February 1, 366, an imperial notary formally reinstated him in the Church of Dionysius.
This was the
last time. In the following year, it is true, Lucius attempted to show himself in Alexandria, and
to pose as a
rival; but he had scarcely arrived, when he was nearly torn to pieces : the police had great
difficulty in saving his
life, and sending him back to Palestine. Athanasius remained master of the field of battle.
After forty years of
struggle, the old warrior was to spend in peace the few years which remained to him of life.
Meletius at Antioch was evicted,[194]
as Athanasius had been. Paulinus, being of less importance, was left
undisturbed. He was on fairly good terms with Euzoi'us, who was henceforth the
official bishop of the metropolis of the East.
However, the Homoi'ousians of the
Council of Lampsacus did not resign themselves to their discomfiture. Being
repulsed by the Emperor Valens, they decided to appeal to his colleague the
Emperor Valentinian and to the bishops of the West.[195] It was
the course adopted by Athanasius, twenty years before. The bishops of Asia
assembled at Smyrna; other meetings took place in Lycia, in Pamphylia, and in
Isauria.[196]
Three deKgaFes were chosen : Eustathius of Sebaste,
Silvanus of Tarsus, and Theophilus of Castabala in Cilicia. They were given letters to the Emperor Valentinian and to Pope Liberius. Valentinian at that time happened to be in Gaul; they were not able to join him, probably because he did not consent to receive them. Liberius, however, gave them a reception, not without some hesitation, and received the letters that they brought. The three envoys had been authorized by those who commissioned them to accept the Creed of Nicaea, which was known to be the indispensable condition of communion with the Roman Church. They did this in a document couched in very explicit terms, in which they condemned besides the Sabellians, the Patripassians, the Marcellians, the Photinians, and the Council of Ariminum. Liberius, on his part, wrote to the bishops whose names appeared on the papers which had been presented to him (they were sixty-four in number),1 and to all the
orthodox prelates of the East.2
Communion was re-established with Rome. On their homeward journey,3
the delegates halted in Sicily, where the bishops of the country, assembled in
council, fraternized with them; in like manner they received testimonies in
sympathetic terms from those of Italy, Africa, and Gaul. Fortified with these
documents, they held a meeting at Tyana, in conjunction with certain bishops of
Syria or Eastern Asia Minor, several of whom had already accepted the homoousios in 363.* The fusion
1 Among these prelates appears a certain Macedonius, Bishop of Apollonias in Lydia, whose epitaph I have identified and commented upon. He was, like many other bishops of that party, a great ascetic ; he had much to endure at the hands of the Anomceans (Bulletin de correspondance hellinique, vol. xi. (1887), p. 311).
2These two documents are given by Socrates, iv. 12 \ cf. Sozomen, vi. 11. In the letter of Liberius the Sabellians and Patripassians appear " with all the other heresies " in the list of persons to be condemned ; but the Marcellians and Photinians are not mentioned by name.
3 For what follows, see Sozomen, vi. 12.
4 Sozomen (vi. 12), who gives us information as to the Council of Tyana, evidently following Sabinus' account, mentions Eusebius of between the neo-Catholics of the East and the old Homoiousians of Asia was in a fair way of being accomplished, under the auspices of Rome and the Latin episcopate. The assembly at Tyana despatched to all quarters the documents brought from the West, and summoned all the bishops to a great council which was to be held at Tarsus in the following spring. But Eudoxius put himself in the way of this project. The Emperor Valens forbade the council.1
In
addition to the acceptance of the Creed of Nicaea, there was yet another point
upon which difficulties were now beginning to show themselves. Amongst those
persons who were willing to grant to the Son likeness absolutely and in essence
to the Father, and even to accept, with regard to the first two Persons of the
Trinity, the term consubstantial, there were some who refused to make the same
concession as to the Holy Spirit. Gradually, as the dispute spread itself from
this side, the positions adopted grew more definite in character.
The
question was first raised in Egypt. Athanasius, during the last years of the
reign of Constantius, had dealt with it fully in his letters to Serapion. He
had cut it short in 362, by the Council of Alexandria; in the following year,
he had declared to the Emperor Jovian that the Creed of Nicaea must be
completed, so far as concerns the Holy Spirit. Following his example, the
neo-orthodox of Syria and Asia Minor laid stress upon this point, either by
expressly affirming the consubstantiality of the Holy
Cresarea in Cappadocia,
Athanasius of Ancyra, Pelagius of Laodicea, Zeno of Tyre, Paul of Emesa, Otreos of
Melitene, and Gregory of Nazienzus
(the father).
1 There is a little uncertainty as to the
exact date of these last councils.
That of Lampsacus belongs certainly to 364. It is possible that the journey of the three bishops to
Rome may have been deferred till
366. Liberius died in that year, on September 24. But it is difficult to suppose that such a step should
have been taken just at the
time of, or immediately after, the rivalry of Procopius (September 28, 365-May 27, 366). I should be inclined
to think rather that the bishops
set out in the summer of 365, before Procopius had created his disturbance.
Spirit, or by producing formulas
calculated to establish the
dignity of the Third Divine Person. St Basil took up both attitudes in turn, teaching the
consubstantiality in his
books, but not going quite so far in his discourses in church. The creed then in use at Jerusalem,
that which is
still in use under the name of Nicene Creed, is not more explicit than the official eloquence of St
Basil. It says of the
Holy Spirit, that He is " the Lord and Life-giver, that He proceeds from the Father; that He is
adored and glorified
with the Father and the Son, that He has spoken by the prophets." Nothing more ; it is
not a vote inscribed against
the " Enemies of the Holy Spirit."
This term (Pneumatomachi) was speedily made use of to describe the new
party. They were also called " Semi- Arians," which meant that, while
orthodox in the main as to the Second Person of the Trinity, they were Arians
so far as concerned the Third Person. But the title which continued in general
use is that of Macedonians, from the name of Macedonius, the former Bishop of
Constantinople. This came about as follows. Macedonius had been elected in
earlier days in opposition to Bishop Paul by the Eusebian party, and had been
imposed, not without difficulty, upon the populace of Constantinople. At first,
he made life very hard for the defenders of Nicene orthodoxy, who remained
faithful to his predecessor. When the anti-Athanasian party became divided (in
357), he took up a decided position in favour of the moderates, and supported
the opinions of Basil of Ancyra. We have no proof that he was distinguished by
any special doctrine with regard to the Holy Spirit. He died in retirement in
the neighbourhood of the capital, shortly after his deposition by the council
of 360. But his followers did not all abandon him. There were a great number of
them who did not wish to join themselves to Eudoxius, and who organized
themselves, as well as they could, in a community of their own. The pure
Nicenes, since the deposition of Bishop Paul, in 342, formed a group apart,
without a bishop of their own, a position closely resembling that of the
Eustathians of Antioch, before the ordination of
Paulinus. The supporteM of Macedonius,
the Macedonians as they were called, did not merge
themselves with them. They had, outside Constantinople,
the support of a large number of bishops, especially in
the provinces of Thrace, Bithynia, and the
Hellespont. In these countries the Nicenes were scarce :
nowhere did they possess churches. It was the Macedonians
who represented in those quarters the opposition to
official Arianism.
This was not their sole
recommendation. The best known of this group of bishops were, owing to the
dignity of their lives, their asceticism and their zeal in organizing works of
charitable relief, the objects of high esteem among the common people. From
this point of view, they were honourably distinguished from votaries of
ambition and of pleasure like Eudoxius and his associates. Among them we have
the names of two of Macedonius' former clergy, Eleusius of Cyzicus, a man much
esteemed by St Hilary, and Marathonius of Nicomedia.1 The latter was
a man of great wealth : after having made his fortune in the offices of the
praetorian prefect, he founded at Constantinople hospitals and refuges for the
poor; afterwards, by the advice of Eustathius of Sebaste, he embraced the
ascetic life and established a monastery, which long retained the name of its
founder.2
Eleusius was adored by the people
of Cyzicus. We are told that, Valens having succeeded, by dint of entreaties
and threats, in extorting from him a discreditable signature, the bishop on
his return home protested before his people that violence had been used towards
him, but
J We
must add to the list the name of Macedonius of Apollonias in Lydia, according to the inscription
quoted above, p. 292, note 1.
2
Sozomen, iv. 27. Socrates (ii. 38, followed by Sozomen, iv. 20), on the authority of a Novatian source,
apparently, says that he had been
installed by Macedonius at Nicomedia. We cannot quite see where to place him. Cecropius was Bishop of
Nicomedia from 351 to 358,
when he was killed in the great earthquake on August 24, which destroyed the town. Acacius in 360
ordained a successor to him
called Onesimus (Philostorgius, v. 1). Tillemont, vol. vi., p. 770, proposes to place him in Julian's
reign ; this would make him that he no longer thought himself worthy to remain in office; and that
they must therefore elect another bishop in his place. His flock refused to listen any further to the
suggestion; they declared that they wished for no one but him,
and that they would keep him. And so they did.1
The Homoiousian bishops on either side of the Bosphorus were thus in
communion with the group at Constantinople, to whom it was customary to give
the name of Macedonians. At the time of which we are now speaking, they had,
for the most part, adopted the formula of Nicaea, and found themselves on terms
of friendship with the Roman Church. A day came when the question of the Holy
Spirit which had not been presented to them by Pope Liberius, brought them into
conflict with the neo-orthodox of Upper Asia Minor. Being thus formed into a
dissenting party, they were designated by the name of Macedonians, which was
borne by their supporters at Constantinople. It was in this way that Macedonius
became, after his death, the patron who gave his name to a special form of
dissent, of which he had probably never dreamed.
It was not only with these dissentients on the right wing that the
official clergy had to reckon. The irreconcil- ables on the extreme left also
troubled their peace. After the council of 360, Aetius, as we have seen, had
been exiled to Mopsuestia ; as he was treated too well there by the bishop, he
was transferred to Amblada, a gloomy and unhealthy place in Lycaonia. As to
Eunomius, his
an anti-bishop set up in
opposition to Onesimus by Macedonius or by his
party. However this may be, the activity of Marathonius was exercised rather at Constantinople than
at Nicomedia ; whether because
being prevented for one reason or another from residing in the latter city he had established himself
in the capital, or because there has
been attributed to his name the influence exercised by his monastery. The " semi-Arians" of
Constantinople have been called Marathonians
as well as Macedonians, which gives some ground for thinking that Marathonius may have been
the real author of the doctrine
of the Pneumatomachi.
1 Socrates, iv. 6 ; Sozomen, vi. 9 ;
Philostorgius, ix. 13.
celebrated disPple, he consented
to sign the formula of Ariminum-Constantinople,
and in consideration of this Eudoxius
caused him to be installed as Bishop of Cyzicus, in place of the exiled Eleusius. Between
Eudoxius and Eunomius
there had been, so it was reported, secret agreements; the new Bishop of Constantinople
had pledged himself to bring about
the reinstatement of Aetius ; in
return, Eunomius had consented to moderate his language. He did not succeed in doing this
sufficiently; the
people of Cyzicus travelled to Constantinople to denounce him, and, as Eudoxius did not make
up his mind to rid them of their bishop,
they complained to the
Emperor Constantius. Eunomius relieved all parties of trouble by abandoning his bishopric. He
then fell into
the hands of Acacius, who looked with an unfavourable eye upon Eudoxius'
dallyings with the Anomceans. Being
summoned to Antioch, he was subjected to an enquiry, but his trial was still going on
when Constantius died.
The accession of Julian gave liberty to the sectarians. Aetius, who had
had former relations with the new emperor, was summoned to court1;
and Julian, in spite of his scant sympathy with the " Galileans" of
any description, made him a present of a small estate in the island of Lesbos.
The Anomcean party found itself better off than the official clergy to whom the
support of the government was now lacking. Eudoxius and Euzoi'us, after having
often cursed those tiresome persons, now thought it prudent to draw closer to
them. Eudoxius would have wished Euzoi'us to reinstate them; Euzoi'us that
Eudoxius should do so; they kept on passing from one to the other this
compromising task. At length the Bishop of Antioch made up his mind to annul
everything that had been done by the Council of Constantinople against the
Anomceans. But he was in no hurry to publish his decision; so little so that
Aetius and his followers, growing impatient, decided to organize themselves
separately and to create a schism. Aetius was ordained bishop; other 1 Julian, Ep.
31.
members of the party also
received episcopal conse®ation, and
were sent into the provinces to preside over the adherents of Anomceanism. Eudoxius took no
notice. Besides,
what hindrance could he have offered ? They went so far as to set up a rival to himself,
by organizing in
Constantinople itself an Anomcean Church, the first bishops of which were Pcemenius and
Florentius. Towards Euzoi'us
they used rather more ceremony: Theophilus, the saint of the party, was sent to Antioch
to try to arrange
matters with the bishop, in default of which he was to organize against him all the
Anomceans that the
great city contained.
This fine frenzy was allayed
when, at the end of 364, Eudoxius had succeeded in installing himself in the
good graces of Valens, and in inducing him to return to the tradition
interrupted by the death of Constantius. At Antioch, Euzoi'us took up a hostile
attitude; he no longer hesitated to call Theophilus a blackamoor, and his
disciples emissaries of darkness. Eudoxius himself called them plagues. Aetius
returned to his island of Lesbos; Eunomius retired to an estate which he
possessed at Chalcedon. They had both renounced the exercise of sacerdotal
functions; but they remained none the less the leaders and, as it were, the
prophets of the party.
|
■374] |
|
299 |
|
DEATH
OF AETIUS |
A little later came the
usurpation of Procopius.[197]
The pretender, at the time (363 to 364) when he was leading the life of an
adventurer, had found refuge with Eunomius at Chalcedon. When he had gained
possession of power, several of the friends of
Eunomius and Aetius himself were accused
of having sided against his usurpation; Eunomius
intervened and succeeded in clearing them. But Valens
returned, and they had to pay dearly for this momentary
enjoyment of favour. Hardly used by the reaction,
the Anomoean leaders invoked the support of Eudoxius,
who, having no longer any need of them, treated them
with disdain; far from commiserating them, he told them
that they deserved much worse punishments. Aetius, who had retired some time
before to Constantinople, to the company of Florentius, now died : Eunomius closed his eyes, and his supporters gave him a magnificent funeral.
As to Eunomius himself, being
implicated in a political case, he was exiled to Mauritania. On his journey
thither, he passed through Mursa in Pannonia, where Bishop Valens, a former
disciple of Arius, took him under his protection. This protection was so
successful that Eunomius was recalled. But it was not for long. Eunomius did
not know how to keep himself quiet. He continued to direct and to defend his
party, engaging in an incessant polemic with the orthodox doctors—Didymus,
Apollinaris, Basil, and the two Gregorys. Under Valens, the prefect Modestus,
with whom St Basil also had to deal, banished him, as a stirrer-up of
ecclesiastical disturbances, to an island in the Archipelago. Under Gratian and
Theodosius, the Eunomians lost the right of holding assemblies. Their leader
was exiled anew to Halmyris on the Lower Danube, and afterwards to Csesarea in
Cappadocia, where the remembrance of his conflicts with St Basil brought upon
him so much unpleasantness that he was forced to retire to Dakora, in a country
place. He was still living in 392, when St Jerome published his catalogue of
ecclesiastical writers. After his death, he was buried at Tyana. It was in
Cappadocia Secunda, of which this place was the metropolis, that there was
born, in the little town of Verissos, the historian Philostorgius. His parents
were Eunomians. He was brought up in the doctrines of that sect, and it was
from their point of view that he wrote during the
reign of Theodosius II. an ecclesiastical history, of which only some extracts remain. During his youth he had known Eunomius, who made a deep impression upon him. Though afflicted with a slight stammer, and with a face disfigured by a skin disease, the prophet none the less possessed charm and eloquence. Aetius, keen in intellect and quick at repartee, was a master in debate; Eunomius himself was renowned for the lucidity of his exposition.
It is thanks to Philostorgius
that we know the history, and even the historiettes, of Anomceanism. Notwithstanding
the religious reputation enjoyed by some of its leaders, such as Aetius,
Eunomius, and Theophilus, this party had never much practical importance.
However, as it represented, from the doctrinal point of view, the clearest
expression of Arianism, it figured for a very long time in the discourses and
writings of controversialists, prone even from those far-off days to try their
skill against the dead.
CHAPTER
XI
basil of c/esarea
State of
parties in the east of Asia Minor. The youth of Basil and of Gregory of Nazianzus. Eustathius, master
in asceticism, afterwards
Bishop of Sebaste. Basil, a solitary, afterwards priest, and Bishop of Caesarea. The religious
policy of Valens. Death of
Athanasius : Peter and Lucius. Valens at Caesarea. Basil and Eustathius. Basil negotiates with
Rome. His rupture with
Eustathius. Arian intrigues. Dorotheus at Rome. Affairs at Antioch. Paulinus recognized by Rome.
Vitalis. The heresy
of Apollinaris. Eustathius goes over to the Pneuma- tomachi. Dorotheus returns to Rome.
Evolution of the Marcellians. The Goths. Death of the Emperor Valens.
The
ancient provinces of Galatia and Cappadocia, which under the early empire included the whole of
Eastern Asia
Minor, had been carved up under Diocletian. Out of their mountainous districts and those on
the sea-board— in fact
the part known as Pontus—three provinces had been made, Paphlagonia, the Pontus of
Jupiter (Diospontus)} and the Pontus of Polemon, their capital cities being respectively Gangra, Amasia,
and Neo- caesarea.
In the interior, Ancyra continued to be the Galatian metropolis, and Caesarea that of
Cappadocia; but, to
the east of Cappadocia, Armenia Minor formed a special province, of which Sebaste was the
capital.2
Christianity, since the days of Firmilian
and Gregory Thaumaturgus, had made great progress in these countries.
1 Later Helenopontus, or Pontus of Amasia.
2 All these cities have preserved their names, under forms slightly altered by Turkish pronunciation: Kanghri, Amasia, Niksar, Angora, Ka'isarie, Sivas.
801
Yet, as towns there were few,
there were not a great number
of bishoprics. It is with difficulty that, in an extent of country as large as the Italian
peninsula, we can
prove or presume the existence of as many as forty episcopal sees. The most important were
always those of
Caesarea and Ancyra. As in the third century, the bishops of Upper Asia Minor were always
ready to assemble
in council, with the co-operation of their colleagues of Syria. We have spoken above of
the synods of Ancyra and of
Neocaesarea, earlier in date than
the great Council of Nicaea. Later on, other councils were held at Gangra, at Ancyra again, at
Melitene, Tyana,
and Zela.
Arianism did not, so far as we
know, make any very notable recruits among this body of bishops. Cappadocia
whose hour had come, rather late in the day, to attract attention to itself,
produced at that time a great number of ecclesiastical adventurers, who
distinguished themselves elsewhere, under the protection of the imperial police
: men like Gregory and George, the two anti-popes of Alexandria, and Auxentius
of Milan. Asterius, the lecturer in the time of Arius, and Eunomius, the last
oracle of the sect, had seen the light in Cappadocia. But these worthies do not
seem to have attracted much sympathy in their native country. The men whom
election called to the exercise of episcopal functions were of less advanced
views. At the time of the Council of Nicaea, the Bishops of Ancyra and
Caesarea, Marcellus and Leontius, showed themselves the determined opponents of
Arius. In the Churches of Tyana, Amasia, Neocaesarea, Sebaste, and in general
throughout Pontus and Armenia Minor, the same doctrinal standpoint was
maintained.[198]After
Marcellus of Ancyra, who pushed consubstantialist doctrine too far, they
elected Basil, who at first fought in the ranks opposed to St Athanasius, but
ended by becoming the leader of a reaction against
Arianism, and was persecuted for that reason. His successor, another Athanasius, took the first opportunity to declare his fidelity to the faith of Nicaea, and never wavered in that attitude. At Caesarea, Bishop Leontius had been replaced by one of his clergy, Hermogenes,[199]
the man who had been entrusted at Nicaea with the task
of drawing up the famous creed.[200]
Dianius, who succeeded him (before 340), was not a man
of strong character; he was orthodox at bottom, but
was never able to refuse his signature when it was
demanded in the name of the party or of the government. He
figures at the head of those " Easterns " who wrote from Antioch an insolent letter to Pope Julius, in 340, and who deposed him at the schismatical Council of Sardica.[201]
We do not hear that he put himself forward either for or
against Basil of Ancyra, in 358; but, two years later,
he signed, like so many others, the formula of Ariminum-Constantinople.
One of his suffragans, also a very worthy
man, Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzus—the father of that
Gregory who afterwards made the name of this little
place immortal—was guilty of the same weakness.
When, in 355, Julian was staying
in Athens, he made the acquaintance there of two young Cappadocians of high
distinction, Gregory and Basil, both destined to become shining lights in the
Church. The first was the son of the Bishop of Nazianzus, of whom I have just
been speaking. His father was a saintly man of an original turn of mind, who
had been at first a member of a confraternity of Hypsistarians, or worshippers
of Zeus Hypsistos[202];
he had been converted by the entreaties of his wife
Nonna, and had been elected bishop very soon after his
baptism. At that time, celibacy was not yet obligatory
everywhere, even for the bishops. Gregory and Nonna
continued to live together, and it was then that their son
Gregory was born. The family of Basil came
originally from Neocsesarea in Pontus, and had long been
Christian. His grandmother Macrina had witnessed the
persecution of Diocletian, during which she had fled
to the woods with her husband ; she had many memories
of long ago, and had many things to tell of St Gregory
Thaumaturgus. The father, Basil, was an advocate of
high repute; the mother, Emmelia, was the daughter of a
martyr; one of St Basil's uncles was a bishop at the
same time as himself. Like his friend Gregory, the
future Bishop of Caesarea was born in 329. The two young
people met first of all in the schools of Caesarea, and
later found themselves together in Athens, where they
were united in close friendship.
At that time, a great deal was
heard in Asia Minor of an ascetic named Eustathius,1 who was
propagating everywhere the practices, then quite novel, of the monastic life.
In his youth he had stayed in Alexandria, and had attended the preaching of
Arius2; also, and this was the most important fact, he had been
initiated into asceticism. On his return to his own country, his father
Eulalius, who was bishop at Sebaste,3 displeased at seeing him
parade an extraordinary costume, drove him from his Church. Eustathius then
attached himself to Hermogenes, Bishop of Caesarea, who, having doubts as to
his orthodoxy, made him sign a profession of faith. After the death of Hermogenes,
Eustathius sought the company of Eusebius of
1 In regard to this personage, see Fr. Loofs, Eustathius von Sebaste unddie Chronologie des Basilius-Briefe (Halle, 1898) and the article, "Eustathius of Sebaste," in Hauck's Encyctopadie. In some places, the author goes a little too far, being led on by his great desire to rehabilitate Eustathius.
2 Basil, Ep. 130, 1 ; 223, 3; 244, 3; 263, 3; cf Athan. Hist. Arianorum 4.
3 Socrates, ii. 43, and Sozomen, iv. 24, say that Eulalius was Bishop of Csesarea. See p. 303, note 1.
Nicomedia, with whom he fell out
oRiccount of matters of
administration. His mode of life and his propaganda of asceticism gave offence to everyone, and
raised up enemies
against him everywhere. He had already been condemned by a council held at Neocaesarea.
Eusebius pursued
him before another assembly of bishops which was held at Gangra in Paphlagonia, about
340. We still possess
the letter which this council addressed on the subject of Eustathius to the bishops of
Armenia Minor. To
judge from this document, Eustathius had gone beyond all bounds, and had revived the
exaggerated practices,
already condemned, of the ancient Encratites. But the subsequent development of his career
gives ground for thinking that the
council is extravagant in its censures,
either because it was ill informed as to the abuses which it condemns or, more probably, because
it attributed to
Eustathius the excesses of too zealous followers. By dint of discrediting marriage, the
innovators had made the faithful
believe that there was no possibility of salvation in that state; hence came separations, and then
falls. They despised
assemblies in church, but held private ones, at which they dispensed special instructions.
They had invented
extraordinary costumes; the women clothed themselves in these like the men, and cut
off their hair; when
the slaves adopted this style of dress, their masters were no longer able to secure respect. In
the matter of abstinence,
they despised the rules of the Church, fasting on Sundays, and eating on fast-days. They
dissuaded the faithful
from making offerings to the Church, inviting them to assist their own communities instead.
Some of them
refused to eat meat, and would have no religious communion with married people, especially
with married priests;
they despised meetings for devotion at the tombs of the martyrs, and proclaimed to the rich
that, if they did not rid
themselves of all their wealth even to the last stiver, they had no hope of salvation. The
council censured
in vigorous terms these extravagances and others of the same kind, for they saw in
them a criticism of the
religious life as it was practised in the Church.
II U
This attitude of dislike is
always the consequence of undertakings
such as that of Eustathius. He, no doubt, made some promises of submission ; but he
can only have kept
them very imperfectly, for he was afterwards condemned as a perjurer by a
council at Antioch.
The movement, for all that, did
not cease to advance. Eustathius, powerfully assisted in Constantinople"
by Marathonius, a former official, introduced into the capital the monastic
forms of the ascetic life.1 Marathonius had become deacon to Bishop
Macedonius. Eustathius, absorbed in his propaganda, scarcely thought of
troubling himself at that time about the theological preferences of the
official clergy, or about the war which they were waging against St Athanasius.
Athanasius knew him, and did not love him.2 Years passed away.
Finally, about the year 356, Eustathius was elected Bishop at Sebaste, the
metropolis of Armenia Minor. It was about this time (357) that Basil returned
from Athens to Cappadocia. He had often heard Eustathius spoken of; perhaps he
had already had some communication with him. At this moment he was hesitating
between the world and the religious life. It was no doubt by the advice of the
Bishop of Sebaste that he undertook a long journey in Egypt, Syria, and
Mesopotamia, to visit for himself the most renowned solitaries. Fascinated with
this ideal of life, he returned to his own country, and attached himself
definitely to the man who was venerated there as the great master of
asceticism. Eustathius was, and long remained, for him a mirror of perfection,
a being almost divine. His relations and friends, especially his sister
Macrina, who was already a religious, and Gregory, his companion in study, also
urged him to forsake the world. He found in the valley of the Iris, not far
from Neocaesarea, a solitude green and wild, where he took up his abode with
several companions. Eustathius came from time to time to see his new disciples,
and together they paid a visit to Emmelia, Basil's mother, who was living in a
neighbouring town.
1 Supra, p. 295. 2 Ep. ad
episcopos Aeg. et Libyae,
70 ; Hist. Ar. 5.
War at this time had broken out
in the Eastern episcopate: Eustathius, obliged by his new position as a bishop
to take a side, played a very active part in it. In conjunction with Basil of
Ancyra and Eleusius of Cyzicus, he led the Homoiousian Right Wing, and
contended with the greatest energy against Aetius and his supporters. After a
brief success, he saw the opposing party regain its foothold, and he received
one of the first attacks. A council, assembled at Melitene in 358, under the
influence of Eudoxius, declared him to be deposed from the episcopate, we know
not for what reason, but no doubt on some pretext furnished by his ascetical
extravagances. A priest of Melitene, Meletius, agreed to succeed him, and was
ordained in his place. But the people of Sebaste would have none of it, and
Eustathius remained bishop, declaring that, as those who had deposed him were
heretics, there was no need for him to pay any attention to their sentences.
A crisis which affected him more
severely was that which ended, at the beginning of the year 360, in the
condemnation of the homoionsios, and the deprivation of its
adherents. Like the other leaders of his party, Eustathius was forced to submit
at the last minute, and to put his signature at the end of the formula of
Ariminum ; like them, in spite of this sacrifice, he was deposed for other
reasons. With him fell Sophronius, Bishop of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia, and
Helpidius, Bishop of Satala in Armenia Minor, the latter guilty, like the
Metropolitan of Sebaste, of having paid no attention to the sentences of
Melitene. Eustathius was exiled to Dardania. The young Basil, who had followed
him to Constantinople, returned to his own country. ' He had the grief of
seeing the Bishop of C.nesarea, Dianius, for whom he professed a respectful
affection, sign like everyone else the confession of Ariminum. Deeply
distressed at this exhibition of weakness, he fled to his solitude in Pontus,
and only returned to Cresarea to be present at the last moments of the old
bishop, who declared to him that, notwithstanding his signatures, he remained
in his heart loyal to the faith of Nicaea. It was
then the year 362 ; Julian wa^flleror ; even if he had
been well, Dianius could without danger have confessed
himself a Homoi'ousian. He died, regretted by his
disciple, and in his place there was finally elected, after disorderly debates, one of the notabilities of the
city, named Eusebius, a man estimable for his uprightness and piety, but still a catechumen and very little versed in ecclesiastical affairs. Basil was still only a reader; Eusebius raised him to the dignity of priest, to the great satisfaction of everyone, especially of the monks and their following. It was difficult for a priest so distinguished
not to excite jealousy; his enemies succeeded in stirring up strife between him and his bishop. The monastic party was already taking their stand at his back, when he wisely made up his mind to leave Caesarea and to take refuge once more in his beloved solitude of Pontus. However, the times were once more beginning to become difficult. Everywhere there was being published the edict of Valens against those prelates who had been restored to their sees in spite of their deposition in the time of Constantius. This was the case with Eustathius, but not with Eusebius. But the emperor and his immediate circle, whether episcopal or secular, were openly conducting a propaganda in favour of the confession of Ariminum. Valens, on his way to Antioch, appeared at Caesarea. The bishop recalled Basil, who, aided by his friend Gregory, gave him energetic support at this delicate crisis. The storm passed, and peace was preserved. Basil was concerned in the negotiations of Eustathius with the West. They went together to see the Bishop of Tarsus, Silvanus, in order to come to some understanding with regard to the Council of Lampsacus; Eustathius even wished to take Basil there with him. He remained at Caesarea, but on the return of Eustathius and Silvanus from Rome he followed his bishop to the Council of Tyana, at which the letters of Pope Liberius were presented.
Several years passed away, during
which Basil, who from this time had enjoyed the confidence of Eusebius,
governed in his name the Church of Caesarea. At last, in 370, the bishop died, and Basil, after numerous
oppositions, was elected in his place. The aged Bishop of Nazianzus and Eusebius of Samosata figured among his consecrators.
It was impossible to make a
better choice. Basil had everything in his favour: personal holiness, which was
widely recognized, a highly cultivated mind, eloquence, Christian knowledge,
and political ability. From the point of view of orthodoxy, he was absolutely
irreproachable, never having been compromised by parties or signatures. He
represented the old and simple faith of Pontus, transmitted and practised in
the piety of his home. His ordination was perfectly regular. In his episcopal
house at Alexandria, the illustrious Athanasius leapt for joy at the news; at
the first opportunity he was heard to give thanks to heaven for having given to
Cappadocia such a bishop as should be desired everywhere, a true servant of
God. The old champion of the faith could now leave this world ; he had someone
to whom to hand on the torch.
If the man himself was of the
highest order, the position, by reason of the difficulties which it presented,
was worthy of him. Valens was about to return to Caesarea. In 365, he had been
suddenly called away from it by the rival claims of Procopius; when this
business was ended, he had been obliged to carry on a war for three or four
years on the Lower Danube. Now, his hands were free, as regarded the pretenders
and the Goths; he intended to settle at Antioch. Valens was a man, masterful, brutal,
and dogged. In the conflict between various religious parties, he had made up
his mind from the first year of his reign; he remained to the end faithful to
this attitude, and resolutely supported Eudoxius, Euzoi'us, and their
followers. The see of Constantinople became vacant in 370, about the same time
as that of Caesarea; he summoned to it the Bishop of Berea, in Thrace,
Demophilus, the man who had been at one time the evil angel of Pope Liberius.
This choice did not pass without opposition. When the name of Demophilus was
pronounced in the presence of the faithful of the
capital, in place of the usual acclamation "
Worthy," there were heard many voices which cried " Unworthy ! " Those who thus protested were
punished with great severity. Some of them having decided to go to Nicomedia and to appeal to the emperor in person, he answered them by a sentence of exile. Eighty of them were put on board a ship; then, when they were out at sea, the crew set fire to the vessel and escaped in the boats.
Such an execution might well excite alarm in the episcopate of Asia
Minor. The Goths were subdued; it was now the turn of the bishops; it was
evident that they might expect harsh treatment. The method of procedure, as we
can see from a large number of instances, was very simple. The prelates were
presented, if they had not already signed it, with the formulary of Ariminum-
Constantinople, and steps were taken to make sure that they accepted communion
with the leaders of the party. In case of refusal, the churches were taken from
the recalcitrant clergy; they lost all their privileges, especially with regard
to municipal service; the monks were sent to the barracks. If there were
disturbances, or if there were any reason to apprehend these, the bishops and
the clergy were deported to distant provinces. Local opposition was broken down
by force. The result was deplorable scenes, churches attacked and profaned,
bloodshed, and sentences of extreme severity.
This regime was applied everywhere,
not however at the same time. In Egypt, they waited for the death of Athanasius
(May 2, 373). The clergy and faithful of Alexandria had made haste to elect in
his place his brother Peter,1 whom he had marked out as his
successor. But the government refused to ratify this choice: they meant to
secure the induction of Lucius, the leader of the Arians of Alexandria. To this
end, the police, under the command of the prefect Palladius, and reinforced by
the vilest of the rabble, once more invaded the Church of
1 Peter was forthwith recognized by St Basil {Ep. 133) and by Pope Damasus.
Theonas. The ccHecrated virgins
were insulted, assassinated, violated, and carried naked through the city. A young man, rouged and dressed as a woman,
was hoisted on to
the altar, where he performed suggestive dances, while another youth, seated stark naked upon
the throne of
Athanasius, gave utterance from it to obscene homilies. Thus profaned, the venerable basilica
welcomed the nominee
of Valens. Lucius made his entry into it, escorted by the Count of the Largesses,
Magnus, and the
aged Euzoi'us. The latter had come post haste from Antioch to be guilty of this final outrage
against the Church
of Alexandria; it was thus that he took his revenge for the sentence by which, fifty
years before, Bishop
Alexander had expelled him in company with Arius. On the following days, formal
proceedings were taken
against the clergy. Some twenty priests and deacons, several of whom were over eighty,
were thrown into
prison, and then despatched by sea to Syria, where they were confined in the pagan town of
Heliopolis (Baalbek).
The populace protested, more especially the monks; the most enthusiastic of these, to
the number of twenty-three,
were arrested and sent to the mines of Phaeno
and of Proconnesus. Amongst those who went to Phaeno was a Roman deacon, an envoy from
Pope Damasus to congratulate Peter on
the occasion of his accession.
These severities extended
throughout the whole of Egypt. Magnus, acting as imperial commissioner, went
from one bishopric to another to compel the recognition of the official
patriarch, meting out ill-usage with a generous hand to anyone who offered
resistance. Eleven bishops were removed from their sees and despatched to
Palestine, to Diocaesarea, a town of Galilee, where there were only Jews. Some
of those who protested, having travelled to Antioch to appeal to the emperor,
received a decree of exile which banished them to Neocaesarea, far away in
Pontus. Bishop Peter, a despairing witness of these horrors, did not long
succeed in remaining concealed in Egypt; he made up his mind to take refuge in
Rome, where he waited in the society of Pope Damasus
for the return of happier days. So had his brother Athanasius acted, at the time of Gregory's usurpation (339); Peter initiated him further by bringing to the knowledge of the Catholic episcopate the violent measures which had compelled him to leave his see of Alexandria.1
With regard to other countries we
have fewer details; but the Catholics were everywhere treated with the same
severity. Meletius, for the third time,2 was driven from Antioch.
Flavian and Diodore, now ordained priests, undertook the government of his
Church. The places of worship had been handed over to Euzoi'us and his clergy.
The Catholics, hunted from one cover to another, ended by meeting in the open
country, to which they owed the name given to them of "countrymen" (Campenses). Their courage was sustained by
the exhortations of their brave leaders and of several celebrated monks, who
hastened from the neighbouring deserts to join in the resistance. Pelagius of
Laodicea, Eusebius of Samosata, Barses of Edessa, Abraham of Batna, and others
besides were exiled together with numbers of the inferior clergy. The
desolation was universal.
Nevertheless there were but few
complaints from Western Asia Minor, or from Bithynia. In these countries the
"Macedonians" held the upper hand; we do not know what was their
attitude, nor if they were persecuted like the others.3 In Galatia
and in Paphlagonia, the resistance does not seem to have been strong. The
Bishop of Gangra, Basilides, was an Arian; Athanasius of Ancyra who died about
this time (371) was provided with a successor agreeable to the government.
Thence-
1 See the letter preserved to a large extent in Theodoret, H. E. iv. 19; cf. Socrates, iv. 22. Upon these events, see Rufinus, ii. 3, 4 ; cf. Socrates, iv. 20-24 ; Sozomen, vi. 19, 20.
2 His first exile was that in the time of Constantius (361) ; the second must doubtless have been caused by the edict of 365. It lasted but a short time, for the story of St John Chrysostom presupposes the presence of Meletius at Antioch from 367 to 370.
3 See, however, the epitaph of Macedonius of Apollonias cited above, p. 292, note 1.
forward the bonds of
communiorTwere broken between Galatia
and Cappadocia. In the latter country Basil, taken in hand first by the prefect Modestus,
and then by the
emperor in person, opposed them with admirable determination during the winter of 371-372.
Tempering his
firmness with prudence,1 strong in his personal dignity, his unsullied character and his popularity,
he succeeded in
preserving the government of his Church. Valens did not impose upon him either formulas or
communion with bishops
who were suspected. He confined himself to being present in person at the religious services
presided over by
the Archbishop of Csesarea. He deemed no doubt that such a bishop would have been
very difficult either
to depose or to replace. But whatever his reason may have been, an exception was made for
Basil2; he was
allowed to live at Caesarea, as Athanasius had been allowed to die at Alexandria. He even
received an official
commission in 372 to set in order the religious affairs of the kingdom of Armenia and to
ordain bishops there.
It also appears that, in the early days at least, they left in peace the other bishops of
Cappadocia, those of
Armenia Minor and of the Pontic provinces. We do not find, for example, that they disturbed
Eustathius of
Sebaste at that time, who was most certainly not in line with the council of 360; nor the bishops
of Neo- caisarea
and Nicopolis who were still less so.
In the spring of 372 Valens set
out for Antioch, and the people of Caesarea breathed more freely. It was not
only on account of religion that they were harassed. The government of Valens
was engaged at this time in altering the boundaries of the provinces.
Cappadocia, at the expense of which they had already
1 It appears that his refusal was rather temporizing than categorical. In 375, in a letter to the Vicarius Demosthenes (Ep. 255), he begs him not to force a meeting between himself and bishops, with whom "we are not yet (oOww) in agreement on ecclesiastical questions." The reference is to Arian bishops who accepted the confession of Ariminum.
2 Basil
was treated by Valens very much as Auxentius had been treated by Valentinian.
|
314 |
|
[ch. xi. |
|
B^SIL
OF CLESAREA |
created the province of Armenia
Minor and those of Pontus,
was now to be divided yet again! A Cappadocia Secunda was formed, comprising the western
and southern part of the ancient
province, with the cities
of Tyana, Colonia (Archelai's), Cybistra, Fausti- nopolis and, to the north of the Halys, the
districts of Mokissos
and of Doara. To this same division belonged also the postal stations of Sasima,
Nazianzus,1 and Parnassos,
the last two of which already possessed bishoprics.
Another postal station, Podandos, situated in the middle of the Taurus, at the opening
of the Cilician
Gates, remained outside the new province. It was decided to create a new city there, to
which were to be
attached a certain number of the municipal magistrates of Csesarea. But these
persons, not at all pleased at
going to live in such an out-of-the-way place, had recourse to the influence of their bishop,
who succeeded in causing
the proposal to be withdrawn. Podandos, therefore, always remained a district or region (peyewv)
belonging to Cappadocia
Prima.
Basil might have intervened in
this last business, which directly affected his own flock; but he had evidently
no valid reason to oppose to the division of the province, and so refrained.2
Tyana thus became a civil metropolis. Its bishop, Anthimus, lost no time in
availing himself, in the ecclesiastical sphere, of the consequences of this
administrative separation: he set up to be the metropolitan, the ecclesiastical
superior of the bishops included in the new civil jurisdiction. Basil set
himself in opposition. Hence arose a quarrel, in which the Metropolitan of
Caesarea defended himself to the best of his ability, especially by organizing
new
1 Nazianzus had perhaps possessed, under the name of Diocfesarea, a municipal organization.
2 It has
often been said that this dismemberment of Cappadocia was a blow aimed at Basil, whose sphere of
influence it was sought in this
way to limit. But the influence of such a man could not be confined to the greater or less extent of
his metropolitical jurisdiction. The
government had more direct and more effectual ways of being disagreeable to him.
bishoprics. Nazianzus remained
faithful to him; he installed
his brother Gregory at Nyssa, a little place to the west of Caesarea; in the south he
wished to have a
bishopric at Sasima, on the road to Cilicia, and forced his friend Gregory to accept that title. The
Church of
Caesarea possessed considerable property in the Taurus, the natural products of which had to pass
through the new
province in order to reach Caesarea. Anthimus intercepted these convoys. It was in vain
that Gregory protested
that he had no wish to interfere in the matter, or to make war upon Anthimus in defence of
Basil's chickens
and mules: the Bishop of Caesarea was determined, and " laid hands upon
" his unwilling friend. But he
could not induce him to fulfil his episcopal duties at Sasima. Gregory never celebrated divine
service there,
nor ordained a single clerk. He had a horror of Sasima. It was a desolate place, only a
few houses round a
posting station. There was no water, no vegetation : nothing but dust, and the
never-ceasing noise of passing
carts.1 As to inhabitants, there were only vagabonds, strangers, or
executioners with their victims who could
be heard groaning and clanking their chains. This melancholy bishopric was naturally the cause
of many troubles
to the unhappy Gregory.
As for Basil, at first he met
with some unpleasant opposition among the bishops of Cappadocia, but in the
long run he triumphed over this. At Caesarea his position was very strong. It
became still more so when he had endowed that great city with an enormous
establishment for relief, the buildings of which formed in the suburbs
practically a new town; it was known as Basilias. The Emperor Valens had
assisted him in its construction by granting him demesne lands.
Basil had kept on very good terms
with Eustathius, his neighbour at Sebaste. Eustathius himself had also founded
near his episcopal city, a kind of "grand hospice," which served as a
model for the Basilias at Caesarea. At the beginning of his episcopate, he had 1 Greg. Naz.,
Carm. de vita sua, vv. 439-446.
entrusted the charge Bl it to a
certain Aeflis,1 one of his
companions in the ascetic life, who, it was commonly said, bore a grudge against Eustathius
because he had been
preferred before himself for the office of bishop. Their relations, far from improving, became
so greatly embittered
that one fine day Aerius finally threw up his duties and set himself to uttering abuse
against Eustathius,
accusing him of avarice, and assailing him for the most legitimate acts of his
administration. Aerius had
supporters; they joined him in creating a schism, and followed him to the meetings which he held
in the caves
of the neighbourhood. He taught them that priests were not inferior to bishops, that the
Paschal Feast (Easter)
was only an old remnant of Judaism, that there ought to be no fixed times for fasting, and
that it was useless
to pray for the dead.
The Aerians must have been few in number, for at a time and in a country
where many pens were active, St Epiphanius is the only author who mentions
them, lamenting their errors, it is true, but well pleased in his heart of
hearts at having, thanks to them, one item more for his collection of heresies.
In his estimation, undoubtedly too severe, Aerius and Eustathius were both of
them Arians, Aerius openly, Eustathius with some measure of circumspection. It
is certain that Eustathius was regarded with sufficient disfavour not only by
the old Nicenes, such as Athanasius, Epiphanius, and Paulinus, but by the neo-
orthodox themselves. The latter, with Meletius at their head, had accepted all
Athanasius' conditions, i.e., not only the
Creed of Nicsea, but also an explicit profession of the absolute Divinity of
the Holy Spirit. Eustathius, always fond of compromise, did not say that the
Holy Spirit was a created being, but neither did he affirm that He was God. It
is possible that such a reserve appeared to him necessary. I have already said
that it was observed by many others, and that Basil himself, although holding a
very definite doctrine on this point, was accustomed to a certain economy in
presenting it to his flock.
1 In
regard to Aerius see Epiphanius, Haer. 74.
|
317 |
p. 397] BASIL AND EUSTATHIUS
TjJsMmilaritf of attitude waKalculated to strengthen, in the eyes of the
colleagues of the Bishop of Caesarea, the bad. impression already produced by
his great friendship for his neighbour at Sebaste. Eustathius, who looked upon
Basil as his disciple, had lent him several of his monks to assist him in the
organization of his projects. Through these agents, Sebaste kept a watchful eye
upon Caesarea. Eustathius' monks soon allowed themselves to criticize Basil; this
gave rise to various cases of friction, with reports more or less truthful.[203]
The final result was a situation of considerable difficulty, which became more
and more strained and, as we shall see, ended in a rupture between the two
friends.
The religious policy of the Emperor Valens was a melancholy contrast to
that of his brother Valentinian.[204]Many
people in the East might well say that they lived there under an evil star.
Even in the now far-off times of the Great Persecution, the West had scarcely
had two years of suffering; in some countries, persecution had hardly touched
them at all; whilst the East, from Diocletian to Galerius, from Galerius to
Maximin, had had ten years of misery. Licinius and Julian had only shown their
severity in the East. The Western bishops had only had to endure Constantius in
the last years of his reign. And from the time of Julian's accession no one any
longer thought of molesting them. Was it not natural that, being thus favoured
by Providence, the Westerns should set themselves to work to rescue from
affliction their brethren in
the East? When persecuted by Constantius, Athanasius had found among them refuge and support. They had interested in his cause their own Emperor Constans. Was there not ground for hope, now that Constantius was living again in Valens, that Valentinian too might intervene effectually with his brother ? He would certainly do so, if the Western episcopate made energetic representations
on behalf of the persecuted. And they certainly owed it to them to do so, for after all the orthodox and the well disposed had done their duty at Seleucia, and, if they did yield at Constantinople, it was because the other side had been able to urge upon them the appalling defection at Ariminum. In the West, they had reversed their opinions the moment a respite came, and in this new attitude perseverance was easy. It was upon the East that the error at Ariminum was pressing; and it was pressing severely.
Full of such thoughts as these, Basil, from the beginning of his episcopate,
took measures to excite the Western Church to interest herself in the
sufferings of her sister in the East. The best intermediary for such
negotiations was plainly the Bishop of Alexandria. Athanasius does not appear
to have had very friendly relations with Pope Liberius during the Pope's last
years.1 He found himself on better terms with the new Pope, Damasus,
from whom in 371 he demanded the condemnation not only of Ursacius and Valens,
but also of Auxentius, Bishop of Milan, who of all the adherents of Ariminum
stood highest in the favour of the Emperor Valentinian. Basil wrote to
Athanasius,2 begging him to stir up the West in favour of an
improvement of the general state of things, and to bring about, as he alone
could do, the union of the orthodox at Antioch. Antioch was, in his eyes, the
Mother-Church of the East.3 Universal reconciliation
1 If
they had been on good terms, Liberius would not have given so warm a welcome to the envoys of the
Council of Lampsacus. Damasus
showed himself far more circumspect in his dealings with the Easterns. 2 Ep. 66.
|
319 |
|
P.
400] |
|
lmSIL
AND ATHAiHSIUS |
3 Even of the whole world, if one were to
press too closely one of his
expressions : Tt 5' &v yevoiTO rats /card tt?v oiKOVfxevqv 4kk\t)<tIciis rrjs depended upon its internal unity, which had been gravely compromised by
the schism between Paulinus and Meletius.
The reply of Athanasius was conveyed by one of his priests. It
encouraged Basil to decide definitely upon his course. He took counsel with
Meletius; a Meletian deacon of Antioch, Dorotheus, was chosen to go to Rome.1
He was the bearer of a letter,2 couched in general terms, in
which the Romans were reminded of their duties with regard to the Churches of
the East, assisted in bygone days by Pope Dionysius.3 What they
asked of them at the present was the despatch of orthodox and peaceable
persons, capable of restoring the concord which had been disturbed. Dorotheus
was commended to the Bishop of Alexandria,4 to whom Basil confided
his desires. The Westerns were to send all the documents relating to the steps
they had themselves taken since Ariminum, to condemn Marcellus, and to settle
the difficulty at Antioch. Up to the present, they had only condemned Arius;
this they continued to do on every occasion; but of Marcellus they said
nothing. As to Antioch, it must be understood that the only term of
reconciliation admissible was the recognition of Meletius.
In the meantime, Athanasius was entreated to grant to the Eastern
bishops the privilege of communion with himself.5 To make quite sure
of not compromising him, he was to send his letters of communion to Basil, who
would only deliver them to the right persons.
But all this seemed to have remained fruitless. Dorotheus, on arriving
at Alexandria, was dissuaded from embarking for Italy. The condemnation of
Marcellus would have been, for the Westerns, a formal revocation of their
previous judgment.6 As to recognizing Meletius,
'Airioxf'ttS
iiriKaipwrepov ; the context shows that he was speaking especially of the East.
1 Ep. 68. 2 Ep. 70. 3 Cf. Vol. I. p. 311.
4 Ep. 69, 67. 5 Ep. 82.
6 Basil is fully conscious of this, when he
says (Ep. 69, 2)
that the heresy of Marcellus is proved
by his books ; but it was after having
taken cognizance of these books that the Councils of Rome and Sardica had reinstated him.
they might as well not recognize
Athanasius, who« was well
known in Rome, openly lent his support to Paulinus.
However, Athanasius thought it
possible to bring about intercourse between Rome and Basil. A deacon of Milan,
evidently unattached, for he was not in the service of Auxentius, landed at
Alexandria, bearing a synodal letter in which Damasus, at the head of
ninety-two bishops, notified to Athanasius the condemnation of Auxentius and of
the Council of Ariminum. Sabinus, as the deacon was called, was sent on to
Csesarea with his document. It was not calculated to please Basil ; for it said
that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are all of one sole Divinity, one
sole virtue, one sole image, one sole substance. But the word substance in Latin is equivalent to hypostasis in Greek. The Bishop of Csesarea
could not possibly admit this statement except by a liberal interpretation. But
Basil knew that Latin was a comparatively poor language, and in particular
that the term essence (ovala)
was lacking in it. Instead of raising objections, he took time by the forelock,
and gave Sabinus a packet of letters,1 addressed to the Westerns in
general, to Valerian of Aquileia, and to the Bishops of Italy and of Gaul. The
last letter was in the name of Meletius, Eusebius of Samosata, Basil, Gregory
of Nazianzus (the father), Anthimus of Tyana, Pelagius of Laodicea, Eustathius
of Sebaste, Theodotus of Nicopolis, and others, thirty-two Eastern prelates in
all. They had taken great care, this time, to avoid awkward refinements of
expression, and to confine themselves to invoking the compassion of their
Western colleagues, simply asking them to send some persons authorized to
investigate the position and to bring about peace.
Basil did not fail to urge
Meletius to adopt a respectful attitude towards Athanasius; he would have liked
Meletius also to despatch an envoy to the West2; but Meletius sent
no one.
Sabinus set out once more in the spring of
372. A year, at least, passed away, and no news
came from the 1 Ep. 90, 91, 92. 2 Ep. 89.
Western Church. At last, in the
summer of the following year
(373), they saw the arrival from Italy of a priest of Antioch, Evagrius, who, eleven years
earlier, had followed
to Italy the celebrated confessor, Eusebius of Vercellae. After the latter's death,
Evagrius was returning to his
own country. He brought back with him from Rome a formula for signature, in which not a
single word might be
changed ; and also the letters which had been entrusted the year before to Sabinus: they had not
given satisfaction. These proceedings, we must admit, were scarcely friendly. They were not softened by a demand
that the Eastern
prelates should themselves repair to Rome,1 in order that there might be some reason for making
them a return
visit.
Basil was offended; from that
time forward he had only a poor opinion of the Westerns, and their chief, Pope
Damasus, impressed him as a man of haughty and merciless temper. And moreover,
the death of Athanasius had just deprived him of his best base of operations.
Alexandria was in the hands of the Arians, and the episcopate of Egypt was a
prey to the most cruel persecution. The negotiations with the West were broken
off. And, to crown all, Evagrius, on his arrival at Antioch, refused to ally
himself with the Meletians, and entered into communion with Paulinus.2
It was at this moment that there
took place at last the complete rupture between Basil and Eustathius.
Eustathius, apart from Basil, had
few friends. One party detested him on account of his monks, another because of
his doctrine. It was impossible to get him to take a side in the dispute about
the Holy Spirit; notwithstanding his reticences, it was seen that he inclined
to the opinion adverse to His absolute Divinity. In the provinces of Asia, the
Hellespont, and Bithynia, he would have been in agreement with the other
bishops. In the heart of Pontus, however, the loudest voices were in favour of
the opposite doctrine, and some who would not, perhaps, of themselves have defended
the Holy Spirit with so
1 Ep. 138, 2. Cf. 140, 156. 2 Ep. 156.
ii x
muclEvigour, ranged themselves on
His side in order not to
be on the side of Eustathius. Basil, to whom this dangerous friendship caused every day fresh
anxieties, made up
his mind to put an end to it, and to induce Eustathius to explain himself clearly. In
the spring of 372 he
repaired to Sebaste and, after prolonged conferences, persuaded his old master
to embrace his own opinions.
He proposed to continue his journey and to visit Theodotus, Bishop of Nicopolis, the
declared opponent
of Eustathius, in order to arrange with him and Meletius, who happened to be in that
neighbourhood, a
formula which should be signed by the Bishop of Sebaste. But, from information which reached him, he
had reason to fear
that Theodotus, disturbed by the conference at Sebaste, would give him an unfavourable
reception. He therefore
returned home, only to resume the same journey a few weeks later, the emperor having sent
him on a mission
in Armenia Major. For the business of this mission Basil needed the co-operation of
Theodotus. He therefore
had an interview with him, at the country house to which Meletius had retired ; they
succeeded in coming to a
temporary understanding in the matter of Eustathius. But Theodotus, after he had returned home,
changed his opinion
completely; and when Basil came to conduct him to Armenia Major, he would not even admit
him into his church.
The mission to Armenia failed on
that account. But Basil and Theodotus ended by being reconciled; they even came
to an agreement as to the formula 1 which was to be presented to
Eustathius, and the latter consented to sign it.
One might think that everything
was accomplished, and that nothing remained but to shake hands. A meeting-place
was appointed : Eustathius was to be there with Basil and his friends. They
waited for him in vain. His companions had turned him back ; it is quite
possible, too, that Basil's friendship for Meletius, his former rival, may have
seemed to him inordinate; one fact is certain,
1 Ep. 125.
that thenceforward he entertained
a deadly hatred for his former
disciple. On his return from a journey in Cilicia which he made at this time, he wrote to
Basil, declaring that he
renounced all communion with him.
The pretext was a letter from
Basil to Apollinaris, a letter twenty years old, which contained no question of
dogma whatever. Apollinaris and Basil were still laymen at the time of this
correspondence. No matter : Basil had written to Apollinaris ; therefore, he
was an Apollinarian, a heretic. Another letter, soon spread broadcast throughout
the whole of Asia Minor, denounced Basil as an intriguer; it painted in the
blackest colours the part he had played in the matter of the signature. Thus
began a deplorable controversy, in the course of which Basil and Eustathius
exchanged the bitterest accusations. Basil was treated as a Sabellian, on
account of his relations with Apollinaris. There was even circulated under his
name a document in which his orthodoxy, on this head, was considerably
compromised.1 Basil, on his side, revived the old story of the
relations of Eustathius with Arius, and recalled that he had been the master of
Aetius; as if anyone could be responsible for his masters or for his disciples.
The Arian party profited by this
quarrel. From the outset Eustathius had found in the Cilician episcopate
supporters whose orthodoxy was doubtful. In the following year (374) the Bishop
of Samosata, Eusebius, the friend and adviser of Basil, was exiled to Thrace.
Shortly afterwards, the Vicarius of Pontus, one Demosthenes, who
did not love Basil, and with reason,2 undertook a campaign against
the orthodox Churches of Cappadocia and Armenia Minor. There was held in
Galatia, towards the end of the year, a council of official bishops, under the
direction of Euhippius, one of the influential members
1 Ep. 129. The complete text was published at Rome, in 1796, by L. Sebastiani, Epistola ad Apollinarem Laodicenum celeberrima, etc., and reproduced by Loofs, Eustathius von Sebastia, p. 72.
2 At the time of Valens' visit to Caesarea, Demosthenes was still only chef of the imperial kitchens. As he made a show of meddling in the affairs of the Church, Basil had sent him back to his pots and pans. This was the cause of much talk at Caesarea.
of the synod of 360. The Bishop
of llnaBs, Hypsis, the
nearest at hand, was deposed, and replaced by Ecdicius, a safe man. Gregory, Bishop of
Nyssa, Basil's brother,
being accused by a private individual, was summoned to appear and was brought under escort; but he escaped on the way. Demosthenes next
visited Csesarea,
where he sentenced the clergy to municipal service ; then he went to Sebaste, and did
the same to those
who supported Basil against Eustathius. Finally, he called together at Nyssa a council of
bishops of Galatia and
Pontus, who deposed Gregory and appointed his successor. The same proceeding was carried
out at Doara.
Just at this time, Theodotus,
Bishop of Nicopolis, died. The official council transferred itself to Sebaste:
Eustathius, who had already had at Ancyra itself some relations with these
prelates, now fraternized openly with them. From Sebaste, they pushed on to
Nicopolis. There, with Basil's approbation, the Bishop of Satala had already
installed his colleague of Colonia, Euphronius1; Eustathius had
another candidate, a priest called Fronto. Euphronius was sent back to Colonia,
and Fronto was put in possession of the churches ; those who objected were
evicted and had to hold their meetings in the open country, as the Meletians
were wont to do at Antioch.2
It was while under the impression
of these melancholy occurrences that Basil wrote a letter3 to the
bishops of Italy and of Gaul. After the reception given to his correspondence,
he was scarcely disposed to resume negotiations with Rome. Nevertheless, in the
preceding year (374)4 he had assisted with his recommendation a
1 Nicopolis, Satala, and Colonia formed part of the province of Armenia Minor, of which Eustathius was metropolitan.
2 Epp. 225, 237-240, 244, 251. 3 Ep. 243.
4 The
date is given by Epp. 120
and 121, which show us Sanctissimus
as in Armenia Minor, at the time when Anthimus, Bishop of Tyana, had just ordained Faustus, rbv <rvv6vra HAira. This
Papas is none other than the Armenian King Pap, called Para in Ammianus Marcellinus (xxx. 1), who was
assassinated in 374. The certaii priest S^ictissimus, who was very well informed as to the state
of feeling in the West, and was travelling through Armenia
Minor and Syria,1 collecting signatures. Basil gave him
his patronage. When he had finished his round, he set out for Italy (375), accompanied by Dorotheus, now
promoted to the priesthood. They carried with them, fortified by the signatures collected by Sanctissimus,
the formula which Evagrius had brought over in 373 and Basil's letter.
The result was not that which was
desired. No one came from the West; however, Dorotheus brought back a letter2
in which his zeal was acknowledged, and it was stated that a strong effort had
been made to assist him. So far as doctrine was concerned, the letter condemned
the errors of Marcellus and of Apollinaris, but without mentioning them by
name. The term una substantia was no longer employed; for it
was substituted that of icna usia, in Greek, since Latin did not
possess the equivalent of this term.3 Attention was also called to
the fact that the canonical rules as to the ordination of bishops and clergy (sacerdotum vel clericonmi) must be observed, and that those who failed
to do so could not be admitted easily to communion. This seems clearly aimed at
Meletius.
To show this intention more
plainly, a letter was written to Paulinus, and he, when he received it,
hastened to make a boast of it.4 Peter, the new Bishop of
Alexandria, was installed in Rome; and although he,
fact that Faustus " was with Pap," gives reason for thinking
that he had
followed that prince in his journey to Cilicia, and that he was living with him at Tarsus. Sanctissimus then
set out for Armenia Minor,
where he made a long stay with Meletius. He did not go to Syria until the following year. I do not
think that this chronological datum has been
made use of previously.
1 Epp. 120, 121, 132, 253-256.
2 Constant, Ep. Rom. Pontij,p. 495 : " Ea gratia."
3 Basil (Ep. 214, 4) mentions this change. Henceforward, the Western Church will be found making the distinction between usia and hypostasis.
4 Epp. 214, 216.
personally, was on good terms
with Basil,1 he in no wise shared
Basil's sympathies with Meletius.
The letter2 received
by Paulinus was, I think, brought to him by Vitalis, a priest of Antioch, who
down to that time had been one of Meletius' clergy, but who had now decided to
forsake him, because his ideas as to the Incarnation were not well received in
that quarter. Vitalis was an adherent of Apollinaris. I have explained above
what constituted the peculiar doctrine of that learned man. Since the time of
the Council of Alexandria (362), the opposition between the two opinions
represented by Apollinaris and by Diodore had not ceased to accentuate itself.
In the Church of Meletius,
Apollinarianism was energetically repudiated. Apollinaris, although bishop at
Laodicea, kept school for all that at Antioch. Among his hearers he had had in
the course of the preceding years a Latin monk of considerable scholarship,
named Jerome, who, after having studied in the schools at Rome and cultivated
asceticism with the clergy of Aquileia, had made up his mind to make trial of
the hermit's life in the deserts of the East But before burying himself there
he stayed some time at Antioch, where he initiated himself in exegesis under
the guidance of Apollinaris while avoiding his theological views. He had not
thought it his duty to take a side between the two rival churches, and had
confined himself in the matter of ecclesiastical communion to that of the
Egyptian confessors, exiled to Syria for the Catholic Faith. At Rome also there
had been a long hesitation between Meletius and Paulinus; but it was inevitable
that the Alexandrian connections of the latter should turn the scale in his
favour. This actually happened in the same year, 375. Through " his
son" Vitalis, Pope Damasus had written officially to Paulinus, giving him
power to deal with questions of communion. Damasus was badly informed ; he did
not know at this time that Vitalis was on the side of Apollinaris.
1 Epp.
133, 266. 2 A lost letter, mentioned in Jaffe, 235.
Pieces of information reached
him, perhaps through Dorotheus;
and he changed his mind. While Paulinus was
boasting at Antioch that he had been recognized by Rome, new messengers were on their way to
him ; one, to warn him that
difficulties had supervened 1; the other,2 to give him in
relation to Vitalis more complete instructions. Vitalis and his followers must
only be admitted into communion after
an explicit repudiation of the
doctrine according to which Christ had not been a perfect Man—the Divine Word having taken
the place in Him
of the intelligent soul (sensus, vov?).
Apollinaris was not
mentioned by name. Rome and Alexandria still
retained some feelings of respect for the illustrious theologian.3 The affair of
Vitalis brought matters to a crisis.
The Meletians already considered Apollinaris and Vitalis as heretics; after the letter of
Damasus it was
impossible for Paulinus to receive them into his
1 Per Petronium presbyterum, Jaffe, 235.
2 Jaffe, 235, but of course without the anathemas, and only as far as the words in suscipiendo tribuat exemplum. Following this letter, certain collections of canons (see Maassen, Quellen, vol. i., p. 232 et seg.) give a document, also addressed to Paulinus of Antioch : Post concilium Nicaenum. Other collections place it after the Council of Nicaea ; Theodoret (//. E. v. 11) gives it by itself, translated into Greek. This document contains two series of anathemas ; the first mentions by name Sabellius, Arius, Eunomius, the Macedonians, and Photinus. Without naming Eustathius or Apollinaris or Marcellus, it proscribes their principal errors, and concludes with a censure of those who migrate from one Church to another ; it is no doubt Meletius who is aimed at. The second part of the document: Si quis non dixerit, etc., has in view neither Marcellus nor Apollinaris ; it is concerned almost entirely with the Holy Spirit. I think that we have here before us two documents of different date which have been joined together later, without any regard to the chronological order. The second is really earlier than the first. It might well go back to the time (about 371) when St Athanasius wrote his letter to Epictetus. The errors with regard to the Incarnation which are mentioned in it are more closely akin to those that he refutes in that letter than to Apollinarianism properly so-called.
3 We must remember that Apollinaris belonged to the "Little Church," and was the rival of Pelagius at Laodicea, as Paulinus was of Meletius at Antioch.
(^jhurch. They founded another
Church, and Vitalis himself became its bishop.
While these things were happening at Antioch, Eustathius, isolated in
his own country where his suspicious dealings with the official bishops had
still further deprived him of sympathizers, conceived the idea of making
overtures to his old friends, the " Macedonians." This party held in
376 a council at Cyzicus; Eustathius went to it. At this meeting a new
confession of faith was adopted, in which the homoousios was repudiated afresh and
replaced by the homo'ioiisios; the Holy Spirit was also placed
by it in the number of created beings. Eustathius signed this formula, and thus
defined his attitude by ranking himself among the Pneumatomachi.
From Basil's point of view, these events were well suited to enlighten
the Westerns as to the worth of the persons who were sheltering themselves in
the East under their patronage. Eustathius had been received at Rome by the
previous Pope ; he had bragged of it for a very long time. Apollinaris and
Paulinus, the heads of the Little Church, were prottgh of Rome; so was Vitalis. No
party was untarnished save Meletius and his followers, the very persons with
whom the Romans would have nothing to do. Advantage was taken of this position
of affairs to try a new course of action. In the spring of 377 Dorotheus and
another priest, perhaps Sanctissimus again, set out for Rome with a letter
addressed " to the Westerns," in the name of the Easterns
collectively.1 This time things were stated exactly. The Romans were
informed that it was no longer the Arians who needed to be repudiated; their
excesses were rendering them more odious than ever. Other enemies were
threatening the Church, enemies all the more dangerous because to treat them
kindly was to allow doubts to rise as to the pernicious nature of their
doctrine. It was necessary to condemn in express terms Eustathius, the chief of
the Pneumatomachi; Apollinaris, who taught the Millenial reign and disturbed
everyone by his doctrine
1 Ep. 263 ; cf. Ep. 129, in which Basil explains to Meletius
the plan of this new step.
as to the IncaRation; and
finally, Marcellus, whose disciples
found too much support from Paulinus.
This new embassy of Dorotheus had only, and could only have, partial
success. That the Roman Church repudiated the errors attributed to Eustathius,
Apollinaris, and Marcellus, there could be no manner of doubt. It had already
expressed itself clearly on that point. It had done so especially in the letter
which Dorotheus had brought back to the East. It did so once more, to satisfy
the Easterns, in another letter which Dorotheus carried back on his return from
this new journey.1 As to condemning by name absent persons, such as
Eustathius, Apollinaris, or Paulinus, without even giving them a chance of
explaining themselves in a debate in which both sides were heard, this could
scarcely be asked of the Apostolic See. The utmost that it could have done
would have been to ratify a sentence pronounced after such a discussion by the
lawful authorities of the East. But this debate had not taken place, nor did
such a sentence exist.
The situation was one from which there was no way out. On the men of
this time who were well intentioned there weighed the consequences of the long
war in which Eusebius of Nicomedia had embroiled the Easterns, first against
Alexandria, and then against the Roman Church. Moreover, everyone was not well
intentioned. Paulinus ought to have retired. But even when rid of the embarrassment
of his personality, the position would have remained critical, for opinion in
Egypt would still have seen, behind Meletius, the shades of his former patrons,
Eudoxius and Acacius and their like. However, as Meletius was personally very
popular, things would have settled themselves at Antioch, and elsewhere people
would have ended by taking his side in the matter. In any case, Rome and
Alexandria would have ceased to tow in their wake the cumbersome wreck of the
old Marcellian party; and union would have been restored between them and the
Churches of the East. This may be said in order to
1 The Fragments, lllud sane miramur and Non nobis quidquam (Constant, Eft.
Rom. Pont, pp. 498,
499).
indicate more clearly the lines
and necessities of the situation,
for I do not consider that it is the province of the historian to occupy himself with things
which might have
happened : he has quite enough to do with those that did happen as a matter of fact.
The interviews which Meletius' envoy had in Rome with Pope Damasus were
not always of a very peaceable character. Peter of Alexandria was present at
them. When it was a question of Meletius and of Eusebius of Samosata, he did
not hesitate to display his aversion for them, and went so far as to treat them
as Arians. Dorotheus at last lost patience, and attacked the Pope of Alexandria
with some vehemence. Peter complained of this to Basil. Basil expressed his
regret,1 but at the same time drew his attention to the fact that
Meletius and Eusebius, two confessors of the faith, who had been exiled by the
Arians, deserved the respect of their colleagues ; as to their orthodoxy on all
the disputed points, he was certain of it, and would guarantee it.
Meletius, Basil, and their party represented, generally speaking, an
evolution to the right by the old party of opposition to the Council of Nicaea.
It was not the only party which circumstances had led to moderate their first
attitude. At the opposite extreme, the old adversary of the "
Easterns," the man against whom, from Eusebius of Caesarea to St Basil,
they had never ceased to fight, Marcellus of Ancyra, Marcellus the "
Sabellian," was going through an evolution on his side or, rather, an
evolution was going on around him. He was not yet dead when Basil became
bishop. He was living in retirement at Ancyra, with a few clergy and a certain
number of adherents, who formed around him a Little Church. The official
bishop, Athanasius, he who gave his adhesion, in 363, to the Council of Nicaea,
thought it his duty to harass this little group. Marcellus had long been estranged
from the Bishop of Alexandria, his former companion in the struggles at Rome
and at Sardica. But this did not hinder him from appealing to him. One of his
clergy,
1 Ep. 266.
|
331 |
|
p. 415] |
|
DEATH
OF MARCELLUS |
the deacon iBgenius, was sent to
Alexandria with recommendations
furnished by the Bishops of Greece and of
Macedonia. He presented a profession of faith,1 in which the former doctrines of
Marcellus were either toned
down or cloaked; however, it did not go so far as to speak of the three hypostases.
Athanasius, as we have
seen, if he did not rule out this expression, certainly did not lay stress on it. He gave letters of
communion to
Marcellus' deacon and to his Little Church. This happened, I think, at the same time as the
Council of Alexandria,
in 362. Marcellus died about the year 375 ; he must have been over ninety,[205]
and it is perhaps on account
of his great age that we hear no more of him in these latter days. Thus deprived of its
head, and repulsed by
Basil and his supporters, who continually invoked against it the anathemas of the West, his
party addressed themselves
to the Egyptian bishops, who were living in exile at Diocaesarea in Palestine. These
confessors, to whom
they presented, together with a profession of faith,[206]the
letters of communion given them in former days by St Athanasius, made no difficulty about
admitting them. But
Basil, to whom they next addressed themselves, thought that the exiles had been too hasty
in the matter, and
such was also the opinion of Peter of Alexandria.4 Basil asked for nothing better
than to welcome the Galatians;
but he wished them to come to him, and not that they should presume to draw him to
themselves.
This affair, like several others,
was still pending, when, in 378, events of great importance occurred to modify
the political and religious situation in the Eastern empire. Two years before,
the Goths established beyond the Danube had found themselves attacked by the
Huns who came from the Ural. Driven back by these savage hordes, they had asked
for shelter on imperial territory, and had been allowed to settle in Thrace,
upon certain conditions,
among which was a promise to furnish them with means of support. The government of Valens organized this supply with so little conscience and humanity, that the immigrants revolted (376). It was necessary to undertake a
regular campaign against them, which finally took such a turn for the worse that Valens was obliged to intervene in person. Before he left Antioch, moved by a wise clemency, he revoked the sentences of exile pronounced against ecclesiastical persons.1
Valens arrived at Constantinople
on May 30, and2 set out again a few days later to direct the
military operations in Thrace. On August 9 he delivered battle. The Roman army
suffered a terrible defeat, in which the emperor disappeared — either because
his corpse could not be recognized among the dead, or because, according to a
rumour which gained credence, he had perished in the burning of a cottage, to
which he had been carried in order that his wounds might be cared for.
1 Jerome, Chron.: "Valens de Antiochia exire compulsus sera poenitentia nostros de exilio revocat."—Rufin. H. E. ii. 13: "Turn vero Valentis bella quae ecclesiis inferebat in hostem coepta converti, seraque poenitentia episcopos et presbyteros relaxari exiliis ac de metallis resolvi monachos iubet."
2 According to a legend related by Sozomen (vi. 40), and adopted also, with some alteration, by Theodoret (iv. 31), a monk of Constantinople, Isaac, had in vain adjured him to restore the churches to the Catholics. This story, doubtful enough in itself, cannot be set against the testimonies of St Jerome and Rufinus, who were living at that time in the East, as to the recall of the exiles by Valens himself; besides, the recall of the exiles is quite a different thing from their reinstatement in the place and position of the official clergy.
CHAPTER
XII
GREGORY
OF NAZIANZUS
Gratian and Theodosius. Return of
the exiled bishops. Death of Basil.
The Easterns accept the conditions of Rome. Attitude of Theodosius. Situation at Constantinople.
Gregory of Nazianzus
and his church, the " Anastasis." Conflicts with the Arians. Alexandrian opposition : Maximus the
Cynic. Gregory at St
Sophia. The Second GEcumenical Council (381). Obstinacy of the Macedonians. Installation
of Gregory. Death of
Meletius: difficulties with regard to his successor. Resignation of Gregory. Nectarius. The
canons. Hostility against
Alexandria. Flavian elected at Antioch. Protests of St Ambrose. Roman Council in 382. Letter
from the Easterns.
GRATIAN, warned
of the danger, but detained in Gaul by an
invasion of the Alamanni, which was stayed by the battle of Colmar, arrived in time, in spite
of all difficulties, on the
Lower Danube. Valens should have awaited his arrival, in order that the Goths, being
caught between the two
armies, might have been easily overcome. After the disaster, the young emperor of the
West—he was not twenty—first
of all took steps to improve the situation ; and then, not feeling strong enough to
govern by himself both parts of the empire, shifted the burden of the East from his own shoulders to those of
one of his generals,
Theodosius, who was proclaimed Augustus at Sirmium on January 16, 379. Some time ere
this Gratian had
hastened to ratify and to extend the measures already taken by Valens for the recall of the exiled
bishops. Meletius
reappeared at Antioch, Eusebius at Samosata ; all the confessors reassumed the government
of their churches.
833
One of the first to return was
Peter of^lexaWia. Before allowing him to leave Rome, Damasus had caused him to
be present at a council, at which it was finally decided to condemn by name
Apollinaris and one of his principal lieutenants, Timothy, who had just been
made Bishop at Berytus. Peter set out immediately after. No sooner had he
disembarked at Alexandria than a popular outbreak drove Lucius from the city;
he hastened to take refuge at Constantinople, where, although the Emperor
Valens was gone, he found at any rate the hospitality of the Bishop Demophilus,
still as always holding his position, and determined not to give it up till the
last moment
|
335 |
|
p. 420] |
|
CHARACTER
OF BASIL |
It was just at this time that
Basil died, on January I, 379. He had not completed his fiftieth year; his
career might well have been a more protracted one ; his endurance of adversity
gave reason to look forward to what he would have been in prosperity. But his
health, always poor, had not been made any stronger by the imprudences of
asceticism and the fatigues of his episcopate. Among all his sufferings, he
complains specially of a liver complaint, which we might suspect, apart from
this testimony, from the restless and embittered tone of his correspondence.
Exposed to the often brutal ill-will of the government, to opposition from
ecclesiastics, opposition for the most part stupid but arising from several
different causes, and, for that very reason, difficult to overcome ; deprived
of coadjutors of any value, for notwithstanding their friendship and their
ability, his brother Gregory of Nyssa and his friend Gregory of Nazianzus were
more of a hindrance than a help to him; Basil brought to the service of a
programme of reconciliation, a natural temperament at once too sensitive and
too pugnacious. Hence arose an endless series of failures. In the affair of
Eustathius, we see him, to satisfy the fierce consubstan- tialists, holding a
knife to the throat of an old friend, a venerable bishop, and the result which
he achieved was that, in spite of this sacrifice, the irreconcilable Atarbius
of Neocaesarea could not endure him, fled at his approach, and kept his flock in such a state of terror by his threatening dreams, that they revolted against the Bishop of Caesarea, their compatriot and the glory of their country. Basil desired that Meletius should be recognized as Bishop of Antioch, and fought doggedly to that end, without considering the difficult position in which such an event would place the Churches of Rome and Alexandria. He was opposed; and he lost his temper, and expressed himself in no measured terms. Even in his own country and his own ecclesiastical circle, his influence was vigorously opposed. Some people have wished to see in him the founder of a kind of Patriarchate, with a jurisdiction corresponding to the
"diocese" of Pontus. But it is
evident that he had no authority in the Western provinces, those of Bithynia, Galatia, and Paphlagonia. The bishops of the sea-board of Pontus1 did not trouble themselves about him.2 In the interior,
when the sees were not occupied by Arians, as at Amasia and in the Armenian Tetrapolis, their occupants were quarrelling
with each other; some approved of the monks, others would have none of them ; some thought that, on the question as to the Trinity, Basil inclined too much to the right; others deplored his making concessions to the left. Had he been blessed with good health, the noble soul of the Bishop of Caesarea might perhaps have risen above all these miseries. But the bodily machine refused to act; the pilot died, worn out, just when the tempest was abating.
It was a bitter day for the pontiffs of official Arianism when they
heard of the recall of their exiled rivals! Besides, this was only a
preliminary measure. They knew the sympathies of the young emperor, and they
had doubts as to what would come next. At Antioch, Meletius, confronted by
special difficulties, quickly grasped a situation now much simplified. To come
to an understanding with Rome had been, under Valens, a thing greatly to be
desired ; under Gratian and Theodosius, it
1 Sinope, Amisos (Samsoun), Polemonion, Kerassond, Trebizond.
2 Ep. 203.
was the one and only solution. Basil, who perh® might have had scruples, was no longer there
to suggest conditions.
A council of one hundred and fifty-three bishops
assembled in the Syrian metropolis during the autumn1 of 379, and voted an
unqualified adhesion to the
Roman formularies.2
They thus anticipated the
intentions of Theodosius. The new emperor had settled at Thessalonica. He fell
ill there during the winter, and was baptized by Bishop Acholius, a decided
Nicene. In an edict,3 dated February 27, 380, Theodosius declared to
his people that they must all profess the religion which "the Apostle
Peter had taught in days of old to the Romans, and which was now followed by
the Pontiff Damasus and by Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, a man of Apostolic
sanctity." That party alone had any right to the title of " Catholics
" ; all others were heretics; their conventicles were not regarded as
churches, and they were threatened with penalties.
1 Nine months after the death of Basil, says Gregory of Nyssa, De vita Sanctae Macrinae (Migne, P. G., vol. xlvi., p. 973).
2 We still possess (Constant, Ep. Rom. Pontif., p. 500) the signatures (seven formally set out, the others summarized) which were appended to this document. There is no doubt about the meaning of the formulary. As to the terms of it, that is not so easy to decide. The signatures are attached, in the MSS. where they are found, to a collection composed of the letter of Damasus, Conjidimus quidem, and of the three fragments, Ea gratia, lllud sane miramur, and Non nobis quidquam (see above, pp. 320, 325, 329). But this collection of documents is very incoherent. It is clear that it only represents an extract from a more extensive collection. The Easterns would assuredly not have signed the letter Cotifidimus if it stood alone, for in it we find the term una substantia (=fiia virdaTaais'), against which they had always protested. But this term might be considered as explained by the subsequent letters, in one of which it is replaced by the expression una usia. It is possible, therefore, that they may have given their adhesion to the views contained in the dossier as a whole. In any case their adhesion must have been drawn up in a special formula, which the author of our extracts has neglected. The formula by which he introduces the signatures, and the explicit which comes after, presuppose a close connection between the Council of Antioch and the Roman documents which precede it.
3 Cod.
Theod. xvi. 1,
2.
|
337 |
i\ 422-3] POSITION
UNDER THEODOSIUS
Ajg^ntioch, the orthodox, both thos®ho belonged to the Great Church (the
party of Meletius) and those who belonged to the Little Church (the party of
Paulinus) were numerous. They could await with quiet confidence the executive
measures which would hand over to them the ecclesiastical buildings still held
from them, no longer by Euzoius, who had been dead some time, but by his
successor, Dorotheus. The situation was not so clear at Constantinople. There,
the Arian party was strong. Its leader, Demophilus, was enthroned at St Sophia;
the clergy under his orders were in possession of all the churches. Those in
opposition to him, whether Macedonians or Nicenes, were rigorously excluded
from them, just as the adherents of Meletius and Paulinus were at Antioch. At
the advent of Demophilus, the Nicenes had tried to appoint a bishop of their
own, in the person of a certain Evagrius ; he was immediately seized by the
police, and imprisoned at Berea, where he seems to have died, for we hear of
him no more. Now that the times had become more favourable, the Nicenes felt
the necessity of union and organization. The neo-orthodox party of the East
hastened to assist them, being anxious that the place of Demophilus should be
given to one of their own friends, and above all to prevent the Apollinarians,
who were already on the move, from seizing upon it for themselves.
Negotiations followed, at the conclusion of which, Gregory, the son of the old
Bishop of Nazianzus, was chosen as the Shepherd of this little flock.
Ever since the death of his parents in 375, Gregory, free at last to
follow his vocation to asceticism, had fled from Nazianzus. Leaving Basil to
extricate himself as best he could from the difficulties which besieged him on
every side, he had taken refuge in the monastery of St Thecla at Seleucia in
Isauria. It was there that he heard of the defeat of Valens and the death of
Basil. After refusing many entreaties, he at last consented to the request made
to him, and went to Constantinople, where he opened a Little Church in the
house of one of his relations. The orthodox party gathered round him.
II Y
His signal uprightness of
character and, above all, his wonderful
eloquence, soon drew together a considerable body of hearers. The Church of
Constantinople, oppressed for
forty years by violence and intrigue, came to life again in that humble edifice. Gregory himself had
given to his chapel
the name of Resurrection
(Anastasis). It was there that,
among so many other homilies, he pronounced his five Discourses upon the Trinity—classic
specimens of Greek
theology. The dissenting oratory, thanks to the golden eloquence of this first of
Chrysostoms, became more
frequented and better attended than the official basilicas. The Arians were much disturbed.
During the night
before Easter Sunday (379) a furious crowd rushed from St Sophia to attack the Anastasis,
where Gregory was
baptizing his neophytes. The crowd consisted of the virgins and monks of the Arian Church,
drawing in their wake
the poor assisted by their charity, a docile following of the dominant clergy. It seemed to Gregory
as if he saw a
party of Corybants with Fauns and Maenads. Stones flew through the air against the
Catholics ; some of them
struck the bishop; one of his people was beaten and left for dead.1 Yet none the
less he himself was held responsible
for the disorder, and dragged before the courts.
He could make light of this
ill-treatment from a quarter from which it was only to be expected. But far
more grievous to him were the internal disputes of his little community. The
reaction from the schism of Antioch was felt there. Gregory, who held strongly
to the three hypostases, found himself treated as a tri-theist. He was asked if
he were for Paul or for Apollos, i.e., for Meletius or for Paulinus. He
would have preferred to be only for Christ; but that was difficult.
Far away in Alexandria, the
Patriarch Peter was keeping a watchful eye upon what was happening at
Constantinople, and, being always dominated by his old resentment against the
Easterns, the former persecutors of his brother Athanasius, he was disturbed to
see the 1 Details in Or. 35 ;
Ep. 77 ;
Carmen de Vita, vv. 652-678.
|
339 |
|
r. 425] |
|
\IAXIMUS
THE CYNfC |
Cappadocian orator, the friend of
Basil and of Meletius, in a fair
way to inherit at Constantinople the succession of the Arians. At the outset he had written
to Gregory in very
friendly tones; Gregory, on his part, preached a panegyric on Athanasius. At the Anastasis,
they felt quite
secure about Alexandria. Hence they gave a warm welcome to a person, albeit a very
extraordinary one, who came
from that country. This was a certain Maximus, a Cynic philosopher, who had found a way to
combine the observances
of his sect with the profession of Christianity. Athanasius had corresponded with him.1
He had had in more
than one place difficulties with the police; but, as he said that he had been persecuted for the
faith, that fact only
gave him another claim on the good-will of guileless people. Among their number, we must admit,
might be included
the illustrious man whom circumstances had placed at the head of the Catholics of
Constantinople. In spite
of his staff, his philosopher's cloak, and his long hair, Maximus was treated by Gregory as a
confessor of the faith,
and as an intimate friend; he took him into his house, gave him a place at his table, and
trusted him with his
complete confidence. That nothing might be wanting to these friendly demonstrations, Gregory
also honoured him by
a fine panegyric, pronounced in church in the presence of its hero.2 On his
side, Maximus was most attentive
to Gregory's sermons, applauded him in church, and supported him outside by the popularity
which he enjoyed
in certain circles.
Now this Maximus was Bishop Peter's candidate for the see of Constantinople.
If he was now with Gregory, it was to rob him of his bishopric. One night the
doors of the Church of the Anastasis, thanks to the complicity of a priest,
were opened to give admission to a strange assembly. Sailors from the corn
ships, just arrived from Alexandria, escorted a group of bishops of their
country, who at once proceeded to the task of the election and consecration of
Maximus as Bishop of Constantinople.
1 Ep. ad Maximum philosophum (Migne, P. G., vol. xxvi., p. 1085).
I Or. 25.
Gregory, some distance away, was
sleeping uneasily, for he was
ill; his faithful clergy too were slumbering. The ceremony began. The custom of that day did
not allow clerics
to wear their hair long. It was necessary, therefore, as Gregory said when he told the story later
in the language of satire, "to
shear the dog upon the episcopal throne."
The result of this operation was the discovery that much of this celebrated head of hair
was artificial. The
ceremony was not over when the dawn brought people to the church. A fine tumult ensued. The
Egyptians, terrified,
retired in disorder, and only found refuge with a musician in the neighbourhood. There, in a
wretched hovel,
they finished their ceremony.
One can imagine the position of
Gregory. He was greatly distressed, angry with himself for his simplicity, and
he wished to go away. But his faithful flock watched him carefully. In one of
his discourses, they thought they discovered an intention to fly. They
surrounded him and beset him with a thousand entreaties. As he still seemed
determined, they said, " If you go, you will take the Trinity with
you." Gregory understood, and remained. In the meantime the new bishop,
accompanied by his consecrators, repaired to Thessalonica to obtain the
recognition of Theodosius. He was quite mistaken. The emperor knew everything,
and repulsed him harshly. Maximus then embarked for Alexandria, where he
solicited the support of Bishop Peter. The latter was in a very difficult
position. The matter had not gone well at Constantinople ; the emperor was
displeased ; and, as a climax, Pope Damasus, being informed by Acholius and his
Macedonian colleagues, protested strongly against the attempt.1
Peter's punishment came from the same quarter as his sin. His Bishop of
Constantinople stirred up a riot against him at Alexandria to force his
support. The prefect had to intervene, and banished the episcopal Cynic to a
place where he could no longer disturb the tranquillity of the streets.
We learn from these events that
Gregory, notwith- 1 Jaffe, 237, 238.
p. 428]
AFFAIRS AippNSTANTINOFLE 341
standing his indisputable
sanctity and his eloquence, was a
little wanting in practical common sense. He was certainly not pleasing to Peter of
Alexandria, whose merits the
imperial rescript of February 27 had so highly praised. Was he really the man needed, just then, at
the head of the
Church of Constantinople ? Theodosius, a strong man himself, must have had doubts like
these. But, for the
moment, he refrained from settling the matter. He could not, however, allow an indefinite
prolongation of the
state of uncertainty which existed in the capital with regard to religious affairs. He had
hitherto been detained
at Thessalonica by his military operations against the Goths. As soon as his hands were
free there, he
turned towards Constantinople, which he entered on November 24, 380.
Two days afterwards, the churches
were taken from the Arians and restored to the Catholics. Demophilus showed no
more inclination at the last moment than previously to accept the Creed of
Nicaea. He left the city. On November 26, the emperor conducted Gregory to St
Sophia. An enormous crowd congregated on the route—not altogether a friendly
crowd, far from it, but a large display of military force secured order. Behind
the vigorous and imposing prince, the blue bird of Cappadocia led the triumph
of orthodoxy. The weather was grey ; autumn clouds veiled the morning sky. Was
the rain going to fall upon the Council of Nicaea ? Arians and Catholics looked
up to the heavens with very different desires. Gregory entered the darkened
basilica, and, while the imperial procession took its place in the tribunes, he
sat down in the apse beside the episcopal throne. Just at that moment, the sun,
bursting through the clouds, shed its rays through all the windows; it saluted
the victory. Shouts rang out: " Gregory, Bishop ! " But Gregory,
bewildered and speechless, proved unequal to the greatness of the occasion. In
his stead, another bishop called upon all those present to recall their thoughts
for the celebration of the sacred mysteries.
From that day forward the
Anastasis was abandoned ;
it was at St Sophia that the
eloquence of orthodoxy resounded.
Under the roof which had once sheltered Eudoxius,
the Saint of Nazianzus set in order his life of austerity and devotion. It was not
without difficulty that he
could set his hand to the reorganization of his great church. Many interests found themselves
injured; and Gregory
was the object of an attempt at assassination. But the local opposition was gradually
disarmed ; and the illustrious
bishop saw the moment arriving when his position
was finally to be regularized and strengthened. Theodosius had decided to gather together in
a great council
the episcopate of the Eastern empire. To this assembly he had committed the task of
providing, in a definite
manner, for the government of the Church of Constantinople.
Notices of convocation were sent
out. There is every appearance that at first invitations were not sent to the
bishops of Egypt, nor to those of Eastern Illyricum, of whom the most
distinguished was the metropolitan of Thessalonica. At all events these bishops
did not arrive till much later than the others. Paulinus did not appear at all;
nor did the few bishops in communion with him, such as Diodore of Tyre and
Epiphanius of Salamis. Meletius arrived early, escorted by seventy bishops from
the "diocese" of the Orient. Helladius, the new Bishop of Caesarea in
Cappadocia, also came, with the two brothers of Basil, Gregory and Peter; then
came his friends, Amphilochius of Iconium and Optimus of Antioch in Pisidia ;
and last, some fifty bishops from Southern Asia Minor, Lycia, Pamphylia,
Pisidia, and Lycaonia. On the whole, this assemblage of bishops represented
fairly well the immediate followers of Basil. His bodily presence was wanting
to his victory ; but his spirit pervaded the assembly. From Galatia and from
Paphlagonia, where the bishoprics were still occupied by Arians, there came no
one. Neither do we find among the signatories the name of any bishop of Western
Asia Minor. In these countries there prevailed the semi-Arian or Macedonian
confession, promulgated anew in the recent councils held at Cyzicus and at Antioch in Caria.[207]
Yet Theodosius had thought it his duty to
summon also the bishops of that shade of opinion. Some
of them came, thirty-six in all, headed by their old
leader, Eleusius of Cyzicus, the famous champion of
the homoiousios, and
by his colleague, Marcian of
Lampsacus. Eustathius of Sebaste was no longer alive to join them. His death took place either
shortly before or
after that of his old friend Basil; it was Basil's youngest brother, Peter, who had replaced him as
Bishop of Sebaste.
It was in vain that the orthodox
party discussed matters long and amicably with their opponents, and that, in a
homily[208]
delivered at St Sophia on the Feast of Pentecost (May 16), Gregory treated with
the utmost circumspection the subject of the Holy Spirit; Eleusius and his
followers obstinately maintained their attitude. It was necessary to make up
one's mind to a separation from them. This was done with all the more regret,
because, whether at Constantinople or elsewhere, the "Macedonians"
numbered in their ranks many estimable persons.
The question of the Bishop of the
see of Constantinople was easily settled in a friendly assembly. It was only a
matter of form, for Gregory was very evidently, and had long been, the
candidate of Meletius; the support of all the Easterns was assured to him. We
can imagine how glad the brothers and the friends of Basil were to give him
their votes. No opposition was manifested. No one could take seriously the
claims of Maximus the Cynic, repudiated as he was in the East by everyone, even
by the Egyptians. As to the forced consecration which Gregory had received from
Basil, everyone knew that it
had not been followed by any taking possession of his diocese ; that the so-called Bishop of Sasima had continually
protested against the violence done to him ; that he had never exercised any episcopal functions at Sasima; and that, if he had exercised them at Nazianzus, it was only as assistant to his father, never as bishop of the
see. It could not therefore be said that he was transferring himself from one diocese to another. It was from solitude, and not from another bishopric, that he had come to Constantinople.
|
345 |
All this was clear as daylight.
Gregory was fully installed by the council, and by its chief, Meletius. Twenty
years had passed away since the latter had himself been called to the see of
Antioch by the leaders of the Arian party of that time, the friends of Euzoius
and of Acacius, of Dorotheus and Demophilus. If Gregory had not signed the
Creed of Ariminum, his father, the Bishop of Nazianzus, had done so. If the
council was not an assembly of converts, at least many of its members must have
had embarrassing memories. As a whole, they were returning from afar. But they
had suffered enough under Valens not to be troubled under Theodosius by a past
which was already distant. Although they had formerly been obliged either to
keep silence or to sign, they had none the less kept the true faith ; they had
known how to maintain it at the cost of the severest sacrifices ; and it was
with sincere hearts that they acclaimed it in times of peace. And what they had
done, they had done quite alone, kept at a distance and distrusted by the
Western Church and the Egyptians. They were even conscious of having defended
against their misgivings the formula of the three hypostases, the necessary
complement to the Homoonsios of Nicaea. Basil was victorious
all down the line. When his friend Meletius, whom he had so perseveringly
defended, took the hand of Gregory to lead him to the episcopal throne of St
Sophia, how many must have called to mind the great Bishop of Caesarea! The
Church of Antioch paid its debt to Basil, while making a magnificent atonement
for its former persecu- p. 433] THE
SUCCESSION AT ANTIOCH
tion of his heart's brother. No
better honour could have been
paid to his illustrious memory.
Meletius died during these days of triumph. The installation of the
Bishop of Constantinople was the last ceremony over which he presided. His
obsequies were celebrated with the greatest pomp; Gregory of Nyssa pronounced
the funeral oration.
His removal from the scene re-opened a question of the greatest
difficulty. On his return to Antioch, towards the end of the year 378, Meletius
had tried to come to an arrangement with Paulinus. As to the proceedings or
agreements which resulted in this connection, our information is derived only
from legends.1 Is it true that Meletius suggested to Paulinus that
they should sit together, with the Book of the Gospels between them ? Or that,
at any rate, it was agreed that the first of them to die should have no
successor ? We do not know. As to the last point, the pious desires of sensible
persons of every opinion must have agreed. It is certain that suggestions to
that effect had come from the West, especially from the circle of St Ambrose.2
But in the West they only concerned themselves with theoretical right, and with
regard to details they accepted the Alexandrian views of the situation. On the
spot, it was evident that the community attached to Paulinus was of little
importance, that Meletius was the real bishop, and that the rival Church only
existed by the favour of Alexandria and of the West.
The fact that the question of the succession to Meletius was raised at
Constantinople, and during a great council,composed almost entirely of his
partisans, was not calculated to
1 Socrates, H. E. v. 5 (cf Sozomen, H. E. vii. 3), combines together two accounts—one favourable to Paulinus, the other in which his followers are treated as Luciferians. Theodoret (H. E. v. 3) gives us no firmer ground. It is not even certain that the magister militum Sapor, who was instructed to conduct the restoration of the churches of Antioch to the Catholics, acted in the time of Meletius, rather than in that of Flavian.
2Letter of the Council of Aquileia, Ambrose, Ep. 12, 5 ; cf 13, 2.
advance the solution which was
desired, not only by the Western
Church but by sensible people in the East. The latter found a spokesman in the new Bishop
of Constantinople. Gregory insisted strongly that they should unite themselves to Paulinus. He was not listened
to. The circumstances
of the Meletians, the new favour shown to them, the successes they had obtained, all
served to enkindle them.
As in the days of Eusebius of Nicomedia and the Council of Sardica, they vaunted their
points of superiority as
contrasted with the West. " Was it not in the East," they said, "that Christ was born?"
"Yes," replied Gregory;
"and it was in the East also that He was slain." His efforts were in vain ; the
bishops decided that Paulinus
should not be recognized, and that a successor must be appointed to Meletius. Gregory was
much distressed. This council, over which he had presided since the death of Meletius, was beginning to
irritate him. " The youngest
of them," he said,1 "chattered like a flock of jays, and were as furious as a swarm of wasps; as
to the old men,
they made no attempt to control the others."
In these ungrateful surroundings
his beloved solitude returned to his mind, with memories of peace and religious
meditation. He began to declare that, since no one would listen to him, it was
better for him to go away. But this was not the wish of the bishops; they
insisted strongly upon his remaining at the post where they had placed him. In
the meantime, there arrived the Bishop of Thessalonica, Acholius, and the new
Pope of Alexandria, Timothy, who some months before had succeeded his brother
Peter. " They blew with the rough wind of the West," said Gregory,2
meaning that they favoured Paulinus. From that point of view, it was the
arrival of a reinforcement for the Bishop of Constantinople. But unfortunately
they did not quite like Gregory, or rather they could not resign themselves to
the fact that the see of Constantinople had been filled up by the successors of
Eusebius of Nicomedia and Leontius of Antioch. They took their stand on
ecclesiastical rules, raised objections 1
Carmen de Vita, vv. 1680-1699. 2 Ibid., verse 1802.
|
347 |
p. 435-6]
RESIGNATION OF GREGORY
as to Sasima and Nazianztis, and
protested against translations
from one bishopric to another.
These absurdities exasperated Gregory. Enough of these triflings, enough
of these hypocritical disputes! In a final address, he gave an account of his
spiritual stewardship, and bade a most touching farewell to his people, to the
city of Constantine, to his Church the Anastasis, to St Sophia, to the Holy
Apostles, to the Council, to the East, and to the West—the West, for which and
through which he suffered persecution. Then he set out for Nazianzus. Acholius
and Timothy had done a fine piece of work!
To his vacant place there was elected a man of the world, a certain
Nectarius, a Cilician by birth, who had been a government official at
Constantinople. His past had not been distinguished for austerity; but his
beard had grown white; he was now both affable and grave. The Bishop of Tarsus,
Diodore, a celebrated ascetic, thought that he had a sacerdotal mien, and added
his name to the list of candidates presented to the emperor. Theodosius
nominated him.1 It was then discovered that he had not yet been
baptized. It was the case of St Ambrose over again, minus the lofty virtue and
the capabilities of the Bishop of Milan. Perhaps the emperor thought that
Nectarius would turn out a second Ambrose. If so, he was mistaken ; but, at a
moment when the Church of Constantinople, after so many dissensions, had so
great a need of rest, Nectarius, who was not inclined to fret himself too much
about delicate shades of difference, was perhaps, in spite of or even on
account of his deficiencies, the man demanded by the situation.
Under his presidency, evidently an honorary one, the council concluded
its labours. These may even have been finished earlier. The four canons in
which they are summed up show no signs of Alexandrian influence. We can
scarcely believe that Timothy had had a share in their composition.2
1 Sozomen, H. E. vii. 8.
2 Nevertheless,
his name appears, with that of a Bishop of Oxyrhyn- chus, in the list of signatories, which is
in some placcs of a rather artificial
character.
The first of these canons proclaims once
mcJfe the faith of Nicaea, and anathematizes all heresies, mentioning by name
those of the Eunomians or Anomceans, of the Arians or Eudoxians, of the
Semi-Arians or Pneumatomachi, and of the Sabellians, Marcellians,
Photinians,and Apollinarians. The second canon forbids prelates to meddle with
the affairs of other civil " dioceses " than their own ; the Bishop
of Alexandria must confine his anxious care to Egypt; the religious
administration of the East concerns only the bishops of the Orient, who shall
bear in mind what was decided at Nicaea with regard to the prerogatives of the
Church of Antioch; the same shall hold good of the dioceses of Asia, Pontus,
and Thrace. As for Christian bodies situated beyond the frontiers of the
empire, they shall be governed according to established custom. By the third
canon, the Bishop of Constantinople finds himself attributed the pre-eminence
of honour (t« trpeafiela tTi<; ri/JL>]<;) after the Bishop of Rome
"because Constantinople is a new Rome." Finally, the last canon
decides the case of Maximus the Cynic: he is not recognized as a bishop, and
all his acts, especially his ordinations, are declared null and void.1
For anyone who can read between the lines,
these decisions of the council represent so many acts of hostility against the
Church of Alexandria and its claims to hegemony. It is orthodox in tone—there
is no doubt of that, and it condemns all the heretical movements of the time;
but care is taken, in enumerating them, to include among them the Marcellians,
old dependants of Alexandria, to whom it had still, quite recently, extended
its protection. If so much stress is laid on each bishop occupying himself only
with his own affairs and remaining within the "diocesan " area to
which he belongs, it is from a desire to prevent the interference of the
Egyptian Pope in the affairs of Constantinople, Antioch, and other places. If
the preeminence of Constantinople is asserted, without disputing that of Rome,
it is in order to escape from that of
1 The three canons, which follow these in
collections of canons, represent
later additions.
Alexandria. It might have seemed
perhaps of little use to
allude to the blundering affair of Maximus ; but, as the recollection of it was disagreeable to the
Alexandrians, the council
did not fail to bring it to life again.
In fact, old quarrels were
remembered too well. Gregory had been quite right to flee ; it was not a time
for peaceful souls. If the members of the council had been wiser, they might
have asked themselves from which quarter—Alexandria or the East—interferences
with the affairs of others had been more frequent and more harmful. Was it not
an Egyptian affair, that matter of Arius? Who had added venom to it? Eusebius
of Nicomedia, and his accomplices in Bithynia and Syria. Were they Egyptian
bishops who had led the chorus at the Council of Tyre ? Whence came the rivals
of Athanasius, men like Gregory and George? In this outbreak of passion against
him, had Athanasius ever given a pretext by entrenching upon the rights of
others ? They mistrusted the superior power of Alexandria. Had they not used
and abused that of Antioch ?
But all this was forgotten under
the influence of present resentment. They even sacrificed the ancient prestige
of Antioch. The traditional metropolis of the East, the second cradle of
Christianity, weakened at that moment by schism, did not seem to be a
sufficient bulwark against the Alexandrian peril. As a rallying centre, they
preferred to it Constantinople, the city of Constantine, the new Rome.
Constantius, Julian, and Valens had usually resided at Antioch : military
exigencies called them on the side of the Persian frontier. But now the Danube
was a greater cause for anxiety than the Euphrates; and it was easy to foresee
the abandonment of Antioch for Constantinople. The bishop of this great city
was called upon to profit, so far as his influence was concerned, by the
vicinity of the imperial court and the chief seat of government. From this
point of view, he inherited the position of the Bishop of Antioch. Never did he
forget this origin. The ecclesiastical history of the East was long to resound
with his rivalry with his colleague of Alexandria.
Besides these practical
decisions, the bishops drew up a doctrinal statement, which we no longer
possess. It no doubt took the form of a letter addressed either to the whole
episcopal body, or to certain churches.[209]
While the bishops were on their
way home, Theodosius published, on July 30, 381, a law ordering the churches to
be restored everywhere to the orthodox party, and, that there might be no
occasions for doubt, he specified, in each civil "diocese," those
prelates with whom communion would be a guarantee of orthodoxy for the guidance
of his officials. For Thrace, besides Nectarius of Constantinople, there were
the Bishops of Scythia and Marcianopolis ; for Egypt, Timothy; for Pontus,
Helladius of Caesarea, Otreius of Melitene, and Gregory of Nyssa; for Asia,
Amphilochius of Iconium and Optimus of Antioch in Pisidia; for the Orient,
Pelagius of Laodicea, and Diodore of Tarsus. The capital cities of the dioceses
of Asia and the Orient—Ephesus and Antioch —had no bishop, or rather the Bishop
of Ephesus was a " Macedonian," and in Antioch they were still
waiting for a successor to Meletius. One was elected shortly afterwards : this
was Flavian, the former companion in conflict of Diodore, who himself was now
Bishop of Tarsus. Flavian had every possible claim and every necessary quality.
But unfortunately his election took place under such conditions that it was not
possible for either Rome or Alexandria to accept him.
|
351 |
|
p. 441] |
|
COUNCIL
OF AQUILEIA |
However, the wind from the West,
the roughness of which was so unpleasant to the Easterns, began to blow once
more. The Emperor Theodosius received letters2 from a council held at Aquileia almost at the same time as that of Constantinople. This council had been attended by a certain number of bishops from North Italy, amongst others Valerian of Aquileia and Ambrose of Milan, with delegates from the episcopate of the Gauls and from that of Africa. They thanked the Eastern emperor for having restored the churches to the Catholics, but they deplored the fact that there was still no peace amongst the latter. Timothy of Alexandria and Paulinus of Antioch, who had always been in communion with the orthodox party, had cause of complaint against those " whose faith
had, in the past, shown itself unstable."[210]
It was desirable that this matter should be decided by a
great council : and it might be held in Alexandria
itself.
Shortly afterwards, the wretched Maximus arrived at Aquileia, where the
council was still assembled[211];
he succeeded in insinuating himself into the good graces of Ambrose, showed him
letters from Peter of Alexandria, and told him in his own way the story of his
ordination. The Bishop of Milan did not wait for information from Rome: he
believed what he was told, and new letters[212]from the
bishops of Italy conveyed to Constantinople a protest in favour of this strange
client, whose rights, in the eyes of Ambrose, exceeded those of Gregory of
Nazianzus. According to Ambrose, the council assembled in the capital of the
Eastern empire ought at least to have suspended its judgment until the great
council, demanded in the previous letter. No attention was paid to him ;
perhaps his protest arrived too late. He soon heard that Maximus had been
deposed, Gregory installed, and even provided with a successor in the person of
Nectarius. In like manner at Antioch Meletius had been replaced, in spite of
all agreements or suggestions in a contrary sense. For the third time, Ambrose
addressed himself to Theodosius, in his own name and
in the name of the bishops of the "diocese"
of Italy,1 by the advice, as he said, of the
Emperor Gratian. He declared that such affairs ought
not to be decided apart from the Western episcopate,
which had a right to know with whom it ought to be on
terms of communion.
These protests, probably supported by Pope Damasus and by the Emperor
Gratian, induced2 Theodosius to accept the idea of a joint council,
in which should be united the two episcopates of the East and the West. He
invited the Eastern episcopate to send delegates to Constantinople, with that
intention ; and it was decided that the meeting should be held in Rome. .
We have but little information with regard to this council. Paulinus of
Antioch was present, accompanied by Epiphanius, the metropolitan of the island
of Cyprus. Acholius of Thessalonica also went to it. We may conclude that the
Bishop of Alexandria was, at least, represented. As to the "
Easterns," properly so called, the people who had held a council the year
before at Constantinople, they avoided it, as their spiritual ancestors had
done at Sardica forty years before. However, we must acknowledge that they did
so more formally. Three of them were sent to Rome, bearing a letter in mingled
tones, the text of which we still possess.3 It opens with a
description of the melancholy state to which the religious policy of Valens had
reduced the Eastern Church ; then comes a delicate reminder that the Westerns
had troubled themselves little about their unfortunate brethren; then they are
thanked for the interest which, in happier days, they are beginning to evince.
The
1 Ep. 13, Sanctum animum. By its title and its text, this letter betrays a date subsequent to the Council of Aquileia. The group of bishops in whose name Ambrose writes is that of the bishops of the "diocese" of Italy, which we must carefully distinguish from the group of bishops of the suburbicarian diocese, who depended directly upon the Pope, and had nothing to do with the Bishop of Milan.
2 He seems to have made some objections ; Letter 14 of St Ambrose, Fidei tuae, has preserved a trace of this.
3 Theodoret, H. E. v. 9.
p. 443-4] THE EAST AND THE ROM^BTCOUNCIL
353
Eastern delegates would have had
much pleasure in attending
the Council of Rome; but they had come to Constantinople without suspecting that it
was a question of so
long a journey, for which they had no instructions from their colleagues. It was now too late
to consult them.
" These reasons, and many others, prevent us from coming to you in a greater number.
Nevertheless, to improve
the position, and to show our affection for you, we have entreated our brothers in the
episcopate, Cyriacus Eusebius,
and Priscian, to be so good as to undertake this journey. Through them, we manifest to
you our desires
as being peaceable and in the direction of unity,1 as well as our zeal for the true
faith." At this point there
was set out the faith of the Eastern Church, in conformity with the Creed of Nicaea, the
Trinity con- substantial
with three hypostases, the Incarnation of the Word perfect with a perfect humanity. For
details, the Westerns
were referred to the confession (ro/xo?) of Antioch,2 and to that of the
" CEcumenical" Council, held the
year before at Constantinople. As to questions relating to individuals, they had been
decided according to
traditional rules and the decree of Nicaea, which committed the care of them to the bishops of
the different provinces.
It was in this way that Nectarius had been established at Constantinople, Flavian at
Antioch, and that
Cyril had been recognized at Jerusalem. All this had been done in a regular manner, and the
Western Church
had only to rejoice thereat.
It came
to this, that the Easterns, while showing that no difference with regard to the faith any longer
divided them
from the Westerns, refused the latter any right to interfere in their internal affairs. And it
is true that the circumstances
were calculated to justify in their eyes such an attitude. The peace of the East could not be
indefinitely compromised
for the sake of Paulinus and his Little Church. They had been wrong perhaps not to win over
this old irreconcilable
by giving him the succession to Meletius;
1 TV T]fieripav irpoalpecriv dprjviKTjv oZaav Kal cncinrov ivcicews Uxovcav.
2 That of 379 ; supra, p. 336.
II Z
but was it possible to forget
that, if he had bej<3ie so troublesome,
it was the fault of the Westerns who had consecrated and supported him ? It was for
them to get rid of
him and to rid others of him. It would, besides, have been very dangerous to go and plead
against Paulinus
before those who were defending him with a firm determination not to reverse their own
action. Were they,
in a matter which concerned Constantinople, to face the decision of Ambrose, who, only the
year before, had
allowed himself to be deceived by that imposter of a Maximus, and who had not yet dreamed of
abandoning him?
No, no. People capable of supporting Paulinus against Meletius, Maximus the Cynic against
Gregory of
Nazianzus ; people whose dependents had been Marcellus, Eustathius, Apollinaris,1
and Vitalis — could not
really be conversant with Eastern affairs and persons. The best thing to do was to arrange matters
among themselves, and to allow Time,
that wise physician, to heal
the wounds which here and there were still bleeding.
So thought the Easterns. Hence,
the Council of Rome, being held without them, could have no effect. Yet it does
not appear that this assembly supported the demands of Ambrose in favour of
Maximus the Cynic. We must conclude that the Bishop of Milan, when better
informed, had abandoned them himself. Theodosius insisted at this time, I
think, that Nectarius should be recognized at Rome. High officials from his
court, supported by the delegates from the Eastern episcopate, took the necessary
steps with the Pope, and induced him to send letters of communion to
Constantinople.2 As for the business at Antioch, things remained as
they were.
1 In his letter Fidei tuae (Ep. 14), Ambrose still claims for Apollinaris judgment after a full hearing of the case.
2 A fact recalled by Pope Boniface, in a letter belonging to the year 422 (Jaffe, 365).
CHAPTER
XIII
POPE
DAMASUS
The West and the Roman Church
before the Emperor Constantius. Exile of
bishops. Intrusion of Felix. The Pontifical election of 366: Damasus and Ursinus. Riots in Rome.
Rancour of Ursinus
against Damasus. The sects at Rome. Damasus and the secular arm. Councils against the
Arians. Ambrose, Bishop of
Milan. Fresh intrigues against Damasus; Isaac institutes a criminal prosecution against him. Roman
Council of 378. Gratian's
Rescript to Aquilinus. Council of Aquileia. Roman Council of 382. Jerome and his early career
: his sojourn in the
Syrian desert. His relations with Pope Damasus. His success in Rome: Paula and Marcella. The
inscriptions of Damasus
and the cult of the martyrs. Siricius succeeds Damasus. Departure of Jerome for Palestine.
WITH the exception of Africa,
where irreligious discord still
raged, peace reigned in the Churches of the Latin West down to the time when the Emperor Constantius
transferred to it the quarrels of the East. It had previously been quietly occupied in binding up the
wounds made by
persecution, in restoring the sacred edifices, enlarging them to contain the very numerous recruits
whom Christianity was receiving; and
finally, in completing what
was lacking in organization. New bishoprics were being founded almost everywhere in
proportion as the bodies
of Christians increased in importance. Councils were undoubtedly held, though we only hear
of those convoked
on account of the Donatists and the Arians. The Council of Aries, in 314, was of special
importance. It was
a kind of (Ecumenical Council, as was speedily said, in which the bishops assembled from all
parts of Constantine's
empire. The Pope was not present; he sent in
his stead two Roman priests. This was the
356
inauguration of a practice which
was long observed. Very
few were the Popes who quitted Rome, especially for ecclesiastical affairs : maior a longinquo reverentia.
At the time of the Council of Aries,
Pope Miltiades1 had just been succeeded by Silvester. The latter
held the see almost to the end of the reign of Constantine. He appears as an
important figure in legends, but his real history is unknown. All that we know
of him is that he was accused by "sacrilegious persons," and that the
emperor removed the case to his own personal tribunal.2 Julius, who
replaced him after the short episcopate of Mark, would be not less forgotten if
he had not been mixed up with Eastern affairs. The internal history of the
Roman Church during this first half of the 4th century seems to have run its
course without incident The number of the Christians increased to an enormous
extent. The ancient places of worship, hastily restored when the persecution
was over, received constant additions by the erection of new churches.3 Search
was made in the cemeteries of the suburbs for the tombs of the martyrs; the
faithful delighted to adorn them; often, they even erected over them chapels of
more or less magnificence. In these were celebrated their anniversary feasts,
of which a calendar was soon drawn up.4 As the number of believers
increased, there
1 Miltiades, July 2, 3ii-January 11, 314; Silvester, January 31, 314-December 31, 335; Mark, 336 (January 18-October 7); Julius, February 6, 337-April 12, 352.
2 Letter of the Roman Council of 378 to the Emperors Gratian and Valentinian II. It undoubtedly refers to some criminal process instigated by the Donatists. It was a very ordinary move on the part of persons who disagreed with their bishops on religious grounds, to try to bring obloquy upon them by dragging them before secular tribunals.
3 Titulus Equitii (S. Martino ai Monti), under Silvester ; titulus Marci (S. Marco) under Mark ; titulus Julii (S. Maria in Trastevere), with another basilica (SS. Apostoli) near the Forum of Trajan, under Julius; basilica Liberiana (S. Maria Maggiore), under Liberius; titulus Datnasi (S. Lorenzo in Damaso) under Damasus.
4 The Philocalian " Ferial" belongs to the year 336 ; it is probable that the one which is included in the compilation of the Hieronymian martyrology went back still earlier.
p. 449] THE
ROMAN CHURKl ANTJDOCTRINE 357
naturally resulted also a great
development in religious observances
and in the number of ecclesiastics.
St Athanasius, who came to Rome
in 339,
made a great sensation in the best society. He was in a position to relate to
the Roman ladies the extraordinary life of the hermits Antony and Pacomius and
their followers.[213]So
was sown the first seed of many aristocratic vocations which soon bore fruit.
The Roman Church had received in
the days of Silvester, official intimation of the condemnation of Arius by the
Bishop of Alexandria. Being invited to the Council of Nicaea, the Pope had sent
there, as in the case of the Council of Aries, two priests to represent him.
With regard to doctrinal questions, the Roman Church was at peace. The days of
Hippolytus, Callistus, and Tertullian were now far away. In the matter of
formulas, when any need was felt for making use of them, there was that of
Tertullian and of Novatian, " One Substance, Three Persons," which
seemed sufficient for every need. Formerly, when Greek was spoken, the term homoousios had been made use of; it was now translated by co7isubstantialis, thus identifying the two words ovala and viroo-Tao-is. This was the terminology which Silvester's legates
recommended to the Council of Nicaea, and of which they secured the adoption.
When, in 340, the Roman Council, presided over
by Pope Julius, saw the appearance before it, in one of the basilicas of the
city, of the Bishops of Alexandria, Ancyra, and Gaza, the question of dogma
raised no difficulty. Of the three appellants, Marcellus of Ancyra was the only
one who had been condemned in the East for his doctrine. And he, also, upheld the
Unity of Substance ^d the Trinity of Persons; the
Romans had noBifficulty about coming to an understanding
with him.
All this produced no effect on
Roman, we may almost say on Latin, opinion, unless it were in producing the
impression that the Church in the Empire of Constantius, just as in Africa, was
troubled by profound dissensions. And it was impossible to devote an unlimited
amount of attention to these distant troubles. However, certain differences of
opinion had been brought officially before the Roman Church : the bishops of
the West began to realize that it would be necessary for them to concern themselves
with these Eastern affairs. A certain number of them took part in the Council
of Sardica, the result of which, as we have previously seen, did not answer to
the hopes of those who had called it together. Being angry with the defenders
of Athanasius, the Easterns pronounced sentences of deposition against Pope
Julius, against Maximin, Bishop of Treves, Hosius of Cordova, and several
others. It is true that these sentences had no effect; neither they nor the
counter ones pronounced from the side of the Latins prevented the resumption of
negotiations, in the following year, between the two episcopates. The bishops
went and came from Milan to Antioch, and from Antioch to Milan. These negotiations,
however, were the business of the leaders; the episcopate as a body was but
scantily concerned in them ; and the general mass of the faithful and of the
clergy took absolutely no interest in them.
The position was no longer the
same from the beginning of 353 when the Emperor Constantius, master of both
halves of the empire, sought to engage the Western episcopate in the crusade
then going on in the East against Athanasius and against the Creed of Nicaea. He
succeeded, but not without exciting opposition in some cases which was severely
put down. Ever since the Great Persecution, people had been accustomed to see
the bishops govern their churches in peace. The list of exiles and of
confessors was unrolled once more under the government of Constantine's son.
Several p. 451-2] TROUBLES UNDER CONSTANTIUS 359
churches found themselves
deprived of their heads; for instance—in
Gaul, those of Treves, Poitiers, and Toulouse ; in Sardinia, that of Cagliari; in Italy,
those of Milan and Vercellae.
The exiles were sometimes replaced by persons who came from Cappadocia or some other
Eastern country who
could scarcely speak Latin. Auxentius of Milan was the most celebrated of these immigrants. We
must also mention
Epictetus,who was installed at Centumcellae(Civita- Vecchia), and who was a very undesirable
character.
But the place where the trouble
was most grievous was Rome. At the moment when Constantius entered Italy,
during the summer of 352, Pope Julius had just been succeeded by Liberius (May
17). We have already seen what his attitude was in this melancholy business,
how he was banished from Rome, and exiled to the remote parts of Thrace.
The violence shown to him was
much resented by the Christian populace. At first, the clergy made great
demonstrations of fidelity. In a solemn assembly, priests, deacons, and other
clerics took an oath in the presence of the faithful that, so long as Liberius
lived, they would accept no other bishop.[214] Among
the most determined figured the archdeacon Felix, and the deacon Damasus, the
latter of whom had set out with Liberius, but had returned shortly after. This
fiery zeal soon died out. The Court resolved to appoint a successor to
Liberius. This time it was not considered wise to have recourse to the Cappa-
docian band: the new Bishop of Rome was chosen from the ranks of the Roman
clergy. The archdeacon Felix was summoned to Milan and, notwithstanding his
oath, accepted the succession to the exile. Acacius of Caesarea superintended
the whole affair2; Epictetus was also mixed up in it.[215]
They no doubt figured at the ordination ceremony, performed, says Athanasius,
by three spies4 in the palace, in the
presence of three eunuchs, who filled the part of the
Christian people. On his return to Rome, Felix was
welcomed by the majority of the clergy ; but the people
would not hear of him, and held aloof, seizing every
opportunity of expressing their displeasure and demanding the
return of Liberius. In May 357, Constantius
visited Rome. Then their efforts increased. Christian
matrons presented themselves at the palace1; and in the circus the crowd demanded their bishop. "You shall have him," replied the emperor;
"and he will return to you better than he left you." He knew already that Liberius had not held out, and that the Bishops of Aquileia and Berea had persuaded him to forsake
Athanasius and accept communion with the Easterns.
But this proceeding on the part of Liberius
put the government in a position of very great embarrassment. He might now be
reinstated at Rome, since he had done what he was asked to do. But what was to
be done with Felix?2 After long hesitation, the Court at last
decided to entrust the government of the Roman Church to two bishops at the
same time. I have said before that this scheme was refused by the people who,
now that Liberius was restored to them, made it their own business to get rid
of his rival. This solution, however, was not accomplished without scenes of
brawling.3 Somewhat confused recollections4 represent
Liberius to us as installed on the Via Nomentana near Sta Agnese, and Felix as
taking refuge on an estate which belonged to him, on the road to Portus. It is
certain that the former Pope gained the victory, that the faithful flocked to
his presence, and arranged for him a triumphal entry.5 Shortly
after-
1 Theodoret, H. E. ii. 14.
2 A law as to the immunities of the inferior clergy {Cod. Theod. xvi. 2, 14) was addressed to him. The date which it bears in the Theodosian Code (December 6, 357) is open to challenge.
3 Regrettable incidents, which occurred on this account, were referred to, in 360, in the condemnation of Basil of Ancyra (Sozomen, H. E. iv. 24).
4 Liber Pontificalis, Lives of Liberius and of Felix II.
5 Jerome, Chron. a. Abr. 2365 ; Coll. Avell., loc. cit.
wards, Felix returned to contest
the position, and tried to regain
possession of the basilica of Julius, in Trastevere, with the assistance of the clergy of his
party. But the faithful,
including both the aristocracy and the common people, interfered a second time, and the
intruder, being decisively
repulsed, made up his mind to take no further steps.1
One serious indication of this troubled
state of things was that the Roman Church was not represented at the Council of
Ariminum. This was a piece of good fortune for it, since the result was that,
when the council broke up, it had had no share in the " falling-away
" of that assembly. The year 360 passed by without Liberius having
recognized its decrees, against which protests were already being uttered in
Gaul. In the spring of 361 the officials of Constantius disappeared: the reign
of Julian was beginning. The West was scarcely aware of it. There, Christians
were accustomed to live with pagans, who were still numerous and influential
and were largely represented in government offices and in the ranks of the
aristocracy. Besides, the Christians seldom allowed themselves to be carried
away into those excesses of zeal which, in Julian's reign, served as a pretext
for so many reactions. Liberty was restored completely under Jovian and
Valentinian. On December 22, 365, Felix died. His party was wise enough not to
give him a successor, and Liberius to show the greatest indulgence towards
those persons who had taken his rival as their leader. The unity of the clergy was
re-established. Yet bitter memories remained : everyone had not approved of the
merciful conduct of Liberius; Liberians and Felicians continued to look at each
other askance. The death of Liberius (September 24, 366), following almost
immediately after that of Felix, opened the
1 We
knowthat legend gave Felix a striking revenge,and that it even sacrificed to him the memory of Liberius.
Upon this, see my edition of the Liber Potitificalis, vol. i., p. cxx. ff. In this
pontifical chronicle Felix
figures, as the result, I think, of a later editing, in the number of the Popes. He is also included in the
same way in other catalogues
of rather earlier date. Of all the anti-popes of antiquity, Felix is the only one to be so favoured.
conflict between the two currents
of opinion. Scarcely was the
Pope buried than two parties formed themselves. The one established itself at the end of the
Campus Martius, in the basilica of
Lucina (S. Lorenzo in Lucina); the
other in the basilica of Julius (S. Maria) in Trastevere. The latter were the irreconcilables, the
adversaries of the pacific
policy of the dead Pope. They included only seven priests and three deacons; and one of
the latter, Ursinus,
was acclaimed as bishop and ordained on the spot by the Bishop of Tibur. It was on
Sunday, and the custom
already existed of choosing that day for episcopal ordinations. In the Church of Lucina, the
deacon Damasus, an adherent of Felix who
had come over to the other
side, was elected by a large majority of clergy and laity. Damasus was a Roman. His father
before him had passed
through all the degrees of the hierarchy.1 He was a man of high character and some literary
knowledge,2 and was
favourably regarded by the Christian aristocracy. His enemies were wont to cast at him as a
reproach the popularity
he enjoyed with the matrons3; they had not forgotten his readiness to accept Felix,
after having made some
show of zeal at the moment of the departure of Liberius. Once elected, he took no immediate
steps to obtain
ordination: no doubt, it was too late in the day. The ceremony was therefore deferred until
the following Sunday.
The meeting in the Church of
Lucina had hardly broken up, when news was brought of what had just taken place
in Trastevere. Feelings, as is always the case in these popular elections, were
in a highly excitable condition. The most ardent, among whom were included, we
are told, the circus-drivers and other persons of the same type, rushed en masse towards the basilica of Julius. The
followers of Ursinus offered resistance. A battle
1 Inscription (Ihm. No. 57) in S. Lorenzo in Damaso, a church which was erected, it would seem, upon the site of his father's house.
2 His verses display some knowledge of Vergil. We shall have to speak later of his relations with St Jerome.
3 They called
him the ear-scratcher of the ladies, auriscalpius matronarum {Coll. Avell., loc. cit.).
|
363 |
|
p. 457] |
|
DAMASUS
AND URSINUS |
ensued : cudgels were brought
into play, some were wounded,
some even killed. The riot lasted three days. On the following Sunday, October I, the
basilica of the Lateran
which had been put in a state of defence by the adherents of Damasus witnessed the
consecration of the lawful
bishop. It was the Bishop of Ostia who, according to custom, took the chief part in this
ceremony.
What were the forces of authority
doing in the midst of all this disorder ? The Prefect of Rome, Viventius, was a
wise and conscientious man, but of a disposition not easily roused to action.
He made laudable efforts to appease the populace; but failing of success, he
made up his mind to leave the city and retire to a country- house some way off,
hoping, no doubt, in this way to shelter his person and his authority.
Gradually, his mind regained the calm which had been disturbed ; he recognized
the regularity of the ordination of Damasus, and decided that Ursinus should be
exiled from Rome, with the two deacons, Amantius and Lupus, who were, after
him, the chief leaders of his party. This was done. But the dissenting party
held out; the seven priests who were with them continued to bring them together
in schismatical meetings. Damasus then appealed to authority. The seven priests
were arrested ; but, as the guards were conducting them out of Rome, the
partisans of Ursinus fell upon the escort, set the prisoners free, and led them
in triumph to the basilica of Liberius,[216] where
they installed themselves as in a fortress.
But the adherents of Damasus did
not leave them to enjoy their success. On October 26, an opposition mob, in
which several of the clergy were mixed up, proceeded to lay siege to the
basilica on the Esquiline. The doors were closed and strongly defended. While
these were being assailed with hatchets and fire, the most nimble of Damasus'
supporters climbed on to the roof, effected an opening in it, and through this
poured down a hail of
tiles upon the partisans of Ursinus. At last the
doors gave way; and an appalling conflict ensued. When order was re-established, a hundred and thirty-seven dead bodies were taken up.1 We may well believe that
the Ursinian party made the most of these victims; it was admitted that the besiegers had not lost a single man. Although much damaged, the basilica continued to be the scene of schismatical meetings: in these protests were made against the violence done, the assistance of the emperor was invoked, and a council was demanded. But gradually the guards of the prefect succeeded in restoring outward order.
A year after these events,
Valentinian, thinking that the passions of the parties were now sufficiently
allayed, allowed Ursinus and the other exiles to return to Rome. On September
15, 367, the anti-pope made a solemn re-entry into the city, amid the
acclamations of his supporters, who lost no time in renewing the disturbance,
with the result that the emperor, finding his hopes were mistaken, caused
Ursinus to be expelled again (November 16). The prefect Viventius had been
replaced by Vettius Agorius Prsetextatus, a man much esteemed for his amiable
character and highly cultivated mind. He was a pagan, and a very zealous one.
The inscriptions which mention him, together with his wife Aconia Paulina,3
extol his piety towards the gods, and enumerate in stately terms the priestly
offices which he held. It was he who, when Pope Damasus urged him to be
converted, replied: "Willingly, if you will make rne Bishop of Rome."4
Ammianus Marcellinus makes a similar reflection, in close connection with
the rival claims of Ursinus. He thinks it very natural that there should be a
contest for such a position as that of bishop of the capital, " for,"
he says, " if that post is once gained, a man enjoys in peace a
1 This is the number given by Ammianus Marcellinus ; the Gesta speaks of one hundred and sixty dead ; the Chronicle of St Jerome (a. Abr. 2382), mentions only crudelissimae interfectio7ies diversi sexns.
2 Coll, Avell. 5. Letter to the prefect Praetextatus.
3 Corpus Inscript. Lat., vol. vi., Nos. 1777-1781.
1 Jerome, Contra Joh. Hicros. 8.
p. 459] LUXURY IN THE ROMAN CHURCH 365
fortune assured by the generosity
of the matrons; he can ride abroad
in a carriage, clothed in magnificent robes, and can give banquets, the luxury of which
surpasses that of the
emperor's table." He adds that it would be better to imitate the poverty and simplicity of
certain provincial bishops,
whose virtue is a recommendation for Christianity.[217]Ammianus
was not the only man to deplore the progress of comfort among the Roman clergy. St Jerome
has censured with much vigour the
strange abuses which the increasing
prosperity of the Church of Rome introduced into its midst. But we must return to the
schismatics.
The basilica of Liberius had remained in their hands. Damasus laid claim
to it through the "protector" of his Church, and Valentinian, who did
not wish for disorders in Rome, caused this edifice to be restored to him.2
At the same time, the priests, who presided over the meetings of the Ursinians,
were banished.3 But the ferment took some time in subsiding. They
assembled, on Sundays and Feast-days, in the cemeteries in the outskirts of the
city, and the Office was celebrated as well as it could be in the absence of
clergy. The Church of St Agnes, on the Via Nomentana, was one of the meeting-
places of the dissentients. One day, a terrible affray took place there, in
which the Ursinians got the worst of it, and were ejected. After this it was
necessary to forbid to the promoters of disturbance, not only the city but the
outskirts as well, within a radius of twenty miles.4 Ursinus himself
was sent off to Gaul. Some time afterwards, permission was granted to him and
to certain of his supporters to reside in Northern Italy5; but they
were forbidden to come near Rome. The imperial rescripts relating to this
affair show us Valentinian for ever divided between a dread of interfering too
vigorously in a religious dispute and his anxiety for public tranquillity,
which was very difficult to maintain in the midst of the unoccupied and
restless populace of the ancient capital.
As for Damasus, his victory had
cost him too dear : his promotion had been accompanied by too much police
action, too many imperial rescripts, too many corpses. The whole of his
Pontificate felt the effects of it. And besides, Ursinus had never laid down
his arms; as long as he lived, he never ceased his implacable hostility to his
rival. As he could not dethrone him, he tried to get rid of him by means of
criminal prosecutions. There was already a question of an attempt of this kind
about the year 370,[218]
and another, as we shall see, happened later.
It was not only with the schism
of Ursinus that the Pope had to deal. Rome was full of ' Little Churches.' Not
to speak of such remnants as there might be of old sects, such as Valentinians,
Marcionites, Montanists, and Sabellians, the Novatian Church still continued to
exist, governed by a series of bishops, who linked themselves on to the old
episcopal succession, from St Peter to Fabian. The African Christians, who had
found a home in Rome, if they belonged to the Catholic confession, that of
Caecilian, attended the same churches as the Catholics of Rome ; but the
Donatists were organized separately, under bishops of their own country.[219]
They were called Mountaineers, Montenses,
no doubt on account of some local peculiarity. There were also the Luciferians,
so-called, those who had taken the same attitude as Lucifer of
|
P. 462] |
|
367 |
|
SECTS
AT ROME |
Caliaris (Cagliari) and (^fcgory
of Illiberris against the
defaulters of Ariminum, men to whom Liberius, Hilary, Eusebius of Vercellae, and even
Athanasius himself, were palterers with the truth. They had a bishop who was named Aurelius; but the most
renowned personage
of their party was a priest called Macarius, whose austerities were famous. The meetings
of these dissentients
were held, for lack of churches, in private houses. The police, stimulated by
denunciations from the Lateran,
made life hard for the schismatics. Macarius, who was arrested during a religious service,
suffered much from
the brutality of the common people. Being condemned to exile, he died at Ostia
from a wound which he had
received when he was arrested. The Bishop of Ostia, Florentius, apparently more moved by his
virtues than shocked
by his uncompromising obstinacy, gave him honourable burial in the basilica of the
martyr Asterius.[220]His
party rallied again under the leadership of a certain Bishop Ephesius. Damasus had some trouble in
getting rid of
this new rival.[221]
The Bishop of Ostia, although he had presided at the ordination of Pope
Damasus, does not seem to have had much taste for his continual appeal to the
secular arm. We can easily understand what would be thought of this, alike by
those who had consecrated Ursinus and by the other bishops who had approved of
his ordination. Damasus had therefore to struggle, not only against a Roman
party, determined and always ready for disturbance, but also against a strong
opposition among the Italian bishops. He tried, we are told, to obtain the
condemnation of Ursinus from a council assembled in honour of his natale,
in 367 or 368 ; but the bishops, although remaining in communion with the Pope,
seem to have refused to pronounce a sentence against an absent man.[222]
Also, as the favour of the
government was so necessary to him, he was not disposed to cause difficulties
in that direction. The Emperor Valentinian, as we have seen, would not admit
that the State was justified in taking measures against those prelates who had
remained faithful to the confession of Ariminum. It would have been a delicate
matter for Pope Damasus to set himself counter to this policy of pacification.
Athanasius also had some difficulty in inducing him to take action against the
few Arian bishops who remained in the Western Empire. Pie tried it first1
with regard to Ursacius, Valens, and the other " Illyrians." It was a
more difficult matter as to Auxentius, who had been specially authorized by the
Emperor Valentinian. At last the Pope made up his mind to act, and in a second
council, held at the instigation of Athanasius, he declared2 that
the Creed of Nicaea was the only authorized Creed, and that that of Ariminum
could not replace it. In an incidental phrase he speaks of a condemnation
already pronounced against Auxentius, quoting as authorities the Bishops of
Gaul and Venetia, behind whom he entrenches himself. At the end of the
synodical letter, he expresses a hope that the irreconcilables will speedily
lose the title of bishops, and that their churches will be delivered from them.
This was not very explicit. But
perhaps Damasus was right not to run any risk. What would have been the use? It
was certain that Valentinian would take no steps to dispossess bishops already
recognized by him, and accepted by their people. Therefore, the best thing to
do was to wait till they died, and then replace them by orthodox successors.
Auxentius did not put the
patience of the Pope to too long a test: he died in the autumn of 374. The
business of replacing him gave rise to serious conflicts between the orthodox
party, determined to secure possession of the bishopric, and the Arians,
equally determined to keep it.
1 Athan. Ep. ad Afros 10.
2 Jaffe,
232, Confidimus quidem ; cf.
Sozomen, H. E. vi. 23
; Theodoret, H. E. ii. 22.
|
P. 464] |
|
369 |
|
CHILDHlC)D
OF AMBROSE |
The province of ^Emilia-Liguria
had as its consular at this
time a Roman nobleman named Ambrose.[223]
At the time of
his birth, his father, also called Ambrose, was praetorian prefect of the Gauls. He already
had other children,
a daughter, named Marcellina, and a son, Satyrus. The young Ambrose was brought up in Rome by
his mother and sister, his father
having died soon after his birth.
The family, one of the most illustrious in Rome, had long been Christian; one of its members,
St Soteris, had suffered martyrdom
in the time of Maximian. The
Pope sometimes came to their house; the ladies received him with the greatest respect, and
kissed his hand.
As soon as he had departed, young Ambrose, still at a roguish age, would begin to
imitate his grave walk
and his stately gestures; he even attempted to make Marcellina kiss his hand, but his sister
laughingly refused. As soon
as his education was finished, he became attached to the secretariat of the praetorian
prefect, Probus, the most
important Christian nobleman in Rome. Probus appointed him governor of yEmilia-Liguria,
advising him to
treat the people under his administration with gentleness, like a bishop, not
like a magistrate. Probus was a prophet.
The episcopal election having, as I said before, much excited the minds of the populace, a
great commotion took place in the church, and the governor thought it his duty to go there. Suddenly, a child's
cry was heard :
" Ambrose Bishop ! " Both parties at once took up the cry with a united acclamation. It was in
vain that Ambrose
protested, and employed every effort to escape from the popular favour, declaring that he
had not been baptized.
He was not listened to. The bishops who were
present deemed that his name was the only one on which agreement was possible. They passed
over the rules
which forbade the ordination of neophytes. Ambrose was baptized on November 30, and ordained
eight days afterwards
(December 7).
Thus suddenly raised to the episcopate, he had much to learn, if not of
Christianity in general, at any rate, of theology. As he had studied Greek, he
set himself to read the works of Philo, Origen, Basil, and Didymus. Immediately
after his consecration, he had occasion to correspond with the illustrious
Bishop of Caesarea, who congratulated him upon his appointment.1 The
Church of Milan had soon cause for satisfaction at having secured such a
pastor. But it was not only to this Church that he had been given ; it was to
the whole body of Christians of that time. This soon became evident.
However, the Emperor Valentinian died suddenly at Brigetio, in Pannonia,
on November 17, 375. He left two sons: Gratian, the elder, aged sixteen, who
had been associated with his father in the Empire for some years,2 was
at Treves when his father died ; the other, Valentinian, still quite young, was
living at Sirmium with his mother, the Empress Justina. The army on the Danube,
without consulting Gratian, associated his younger brother with him in the
government; Gratian confirmed this arrangement, but without depriving himself
of the government of the whole of the West. Ambrose, whose election had been
received by the dead emperor with great satisfaction, remained always devoted
to his family. So long as Gratian lived, the bishop was his trusted adviser.
Italy was still disturbed by the obstinacy of Ursinus. The suburbicarian
provinces being forbidden to him, he stirred up strife at Milan, joining his
efforts to those of the Arians, who had now passed into the condition of dissenters,
troubling Ambrose in his official duties, and thwarting his plans. His hand was
seen once more at Rome in various intrigues. In 374, the emperor was obliged to
write on this subject to the Vicar ins Simplicius.3 Powerless,
in spite of all his efforts, to gain possession of the Lateran, the anti-pope
set himself to drive his rival
1 Basil, Ep. 197.
2Gratian was born on April 18, 359; he was associated in the empire on August 24, 367.
3 The
letter is lost, but it is quoted in Coll. Avell. No. 13.
|
371 |
P. 4G7]
INTRIGUES AGAINST DAMASUS
out of it. A criminal process was
undertaken against Damasus
by Isaac, a converted Jew. At this time, the Roman magistrates prided themselves,
following the example of Valentinian, on their extreme severity. We do not know of what crime Damasus was accused,[224]
but it was
evidently of some capital offence, and the affair, being vigorously pursued before the prefect of
Rome, was threatening to end in a condemnation, when Gratian was induced to intervene. The emperor tried the case
himself, gave judgment,
and sent the venerable Pontiff away acquitted of the charge. Isaac was exiled to Spain;
Ursinus was
imprisoned at Cologne. Isaac shortly afterwards renounced Christianity and returned to the
synagogue.'[225]Such
attempts were characteristic of the ethics of the time. We may judge what security could be enjoyed
by bishops, especially
bishops of great towns, exposed as they were, in the exercise of their multifarious
functions, to the danger
of offending so many people and of making so many enemies.
Damasus was not satisfied with
the testimony which the imperial decision had just given in favour of his
innocence; he wished the whole affair to be discussed in a council. A
meeting of bishops from all parts of Italy assSJibled
in Rome in 378.1 They presented to the emperor a
petition, which we still possess as well as Gratian's reply. The bishops reminded him that, during an earlier phase of the affair of Ursinus, the sovereign had decided that, while
the police concerned themselves with the banishment of the author of the disturbances, it was the Pope's function to take measures against the bishops who had espoused his cause. This was perfectly just. Granted the attitude adopted in religious matters by the Emperor Valentinian, the State could have no idea of interfering in
ecclesiastical decisions; its special duty was to guard against public order being compromised. Nevertheless, contingencies might arise, when the efficacy of ecclesiastical sentences, and the services which they were called upon to render from the point of view of good order, might be compromised
by too complete an abstention on the part of the State. Therefore, the bishops demanded the assistance of the strong arm of the law, first in securing the appearance of the rebellious prelates, and afterwards in preventing the deposed bishops from stirring up strife in the churches which the ecclesiastical judge had withdrawn from their jurisdiction. Several cases are specified. The Bishops of Parma and Puteoli refused to submit to the sentences of deposition passed against them; an African Bishop, Restitutus, and Claudian, the Donatist Bishop of Rome, are also mentioned.
But this council was chiefly occupied with Isaac's affair, still quite
recent. It endeavoured to secure that the Pope at any rate should be protected
against such attempts. The emperor, it said, has investigated the conduct of
Damasus; false accusers ought henceforward to be forbidden to drag him before
the magistrate. If there was any occasion for a trial, and if the case was not
within the competence of the council, at least it ought to be carried before
the emperor in person. In addition to the recent case, there was another
precedent: Pope
1 In the collections of councils ; see also
Constant, Ep. Rom. Pont. p.
523.
Silvester, being accused by
sacrilegious persons, was judged
by the Emperor Constantine.
In consequence of these
representations Gratian addressed to the Vicar Aquilinus a rescript,1
in which on all these points he expresses agreement with the views of the
council. However, so far as regards the exceptional jurisdiction claimed for
the Pope, he confines himself to enjoining that the accusations or testimony of
persons of doubtful character or well known as calumniators are not readily to
be admitted.2 This is equivalent to a refusal. The Pope remained,
like his flock, subject theoretically to the jurisdiction of the prefect of
Rome. We must add, however, that after the pontificate of Damasus there is no
mention of such jurisdiction being exercised over any of his successors.
It might have been thought that
things were now arranged, and that Ursinus would remain quiet. But it was not
so. The young emperor was good-natured and weak, and he allowed himself to be
appealed to and beguiled. The agents of the anti-pope, in particular a eunuch
called Paschasius, were furiously active in Rome. In 381 the prefect sent to
Court a report, in which the whole matter seemed to have been reopened. Just at
that time a council met at Aquileia. Ambrose, who was its moving spirit,
obtained from it a very urgent application to Gratian.3 It is the
last time we hear of Ursinus. He died, no doubt, soon afterwards.
When appealed to, as he
constantly was, by the Eastern bishops to pity their position, Damasus might
well have replied that his own was scarcely to be envied, and that he found
himself no more than they on a bed of roses !
The Council of Aquileia,4
of which I have just been
1 Coll. Avell. n. 13: Ordi7iariorum setitentias, in the last months of 378.
2 " Ne facile sit cuicumque perdito notabili pravitate morum aut infami calumnia notato personam criminatoris assumere aut testimonii dictionem in accusationem episcopi profiteri."
3 Ambrose, Ep. ri.
|
374 |
|
POPE DAMASUS [ch. xiii. |
4 Upon
the Council of Aquileia, see the record preserved amongst the letters of St Ambrose (after letter 8),
letters 9-12 of the same speaking, is connected with a whole campaign, undertaken and resolutely
carried out by Ambrose, to extinguish in the Western empire the last fires of Arianism. We have seen that
the Emperor Valentinian's neutrality in regard to creeds allowed certain bishops who had remained loyal to
the "faith" of Ariminum to retain possession of
their sees. The orthodox bishops had to protect themselves as well as they could. In Spain, in Gaul, and in
Italy, from the days of Eusebius of Vercellae and of Hilary,
the orthodox party had held council after council, and had
multiplied declarations in favour of the Creed of Nicaea; it was everywhere proclaimed as the only one
to be accepted. When Damasus had solemnly taken up his position against Ursacius, Valens, and even
Auxentius, other episcopal meetings were held in Sicily,
Dalmatia, Dardania, Macedonia, the two Epiri, in Achaia and in
Crete1; in short, in all the provinces of Illyricum,
always excepting those nearest to the Danube,2 where the movement in favour of Nicaea was thwarted by a
certain amount of resistance. In Africa also there seems to have been some hesitation. The Bishop of
Carthage, Restitutus,3 had played an important part in the
"betrayal" of 359; the Creed of Ariminum had its defenders
in Africa, and Restitutus himself seems to have remained attached to it for a long time. Athanasius was uneasy
at this state of things. Although the
author, and the fragments of
Maximin's book against Ambrose in Fr.
Kauffmann, Aus der Schule des Wulfila
(Strassburg, 1899).
1 Athan., Ep. ad Afros. 1.
2 The two Dacias, Upper Mesia, and the Pannonian provinces.
3 This is, I think, the same Restitutus mentioned in the council's letter to the emperor (c. 6 see above, p. 372). It is generally allowed that the person referred to there is a Donatist ; but the Donatists are mentioned separately in the phrase which follows. The rescript to Aquilinus does not speak of him and could not have done so, because the case of that bishop belonged to the jurisdiction of the African authorities, and had nothing to do with the Italian officials. Besides, if the Bishop of Carthage had once more become favourable to the Creed of Nicaea, there would have been no need for St Athanasius to interfere ; at any rate he would not have failed to mention in his letter so important a fact.
p. 472]
ATHANASIUS AND RESTITUTUS 375
affairs of Africa belonged rather
to the jurisdiction of Rome than
to his own, he thought it his duty to come to the assistance of Pope Damasus, and wrote
a celebrated letter " to the Africans " in which he inculcated upon them the necessity of abandoning the formula
of Ariminum and
adopting that of Nicaea. Restitutus refused to be convinced and maintained his position.
Proceedings were
taken against him from Rome; an attempt was made to compel him to appear before a
tribunal of bishops,
and a rescript was even obtained to that effect from the Emperor Gratian ; but the accused
disobeyed and did
not appear. The matter, however, was arranged shortly afterwards, either by the death of
Restitutus or by
his return to orthodoxy.
There remained the Danubian
provinces where the opposition to Nicsea was deeply rooted, and was maintained
in spite of all exhortations from councils. It would only have been labour lost
if Athanasius had written to them. But gradually death thinned the ranks of the
opposing bishops; and the new holders of the sees were of conforming opinions.
When Germinius died, Ambrose
succeeded in placing in the important see of Sirmium an orthodox bishop named
Anemius. It was not without difficulty that he achieved this; for the Empress
Justina, who lived at Sirmium, was an enthusiastic Arian and fought with all her
might against the intention of the Bishop of Milan. Even before the
consecration of Anemius, two Danubian bishops, Palladius ofRatiaria,1
and Secundianus, who had been disturbed apparently on account of their doctrine
and threatened with the loss of their bishoprics, had obtained the consent of
Gratian to their cause being judged by an (Ecumenical Council which was to be
held at Aquileia. Delayed for some unknown reasons, amongst which, however, we
may certainly include the ravages made by the invasion of the Goths, the
council opened at last on September 3, 381. It included a certain number of
bishops from Upper Italy (dioecesis Italiae) and from 1 Artcher, south of Vidin, in
the modern Bulgaria.
the " diocese " of
Pannonia; from three other c< dioceses," Africa, Gaul, and the Five Provinces,
representatives had been
appointed by the body of bishops. Pope Damasus, seeing no necessity for such a display of
ecclesiastical forces,
sent no representatives, and even opposed the idea of his own immediate suffragans taking part
in the council. No one came from Britain
or from Spain, or from
the Orient either, although an invitation couched in general terms had been circulated there. The
Eastern prelates
had just held a meeting at Constantinople; they did not disturb themselves. From Eastern
Illyricum, which
included the " dioceses " of Dacia and of Macedonia, there came only the two bishops concerned
whose sees were in
the " diocese " of Dacia. Acholius of Thessalonica, and no doubt several other prelates from his
district, had
already taken part, as we have seen, in the Council of Constantinople.[226]
After several rather confused discussions,
the debates — presided over by Ambrose, with the decision and clearness of an
official judge—were concentrated upon
|
377 |
p. 474-5] COUNCIL OF AQUILEIA, 381
an Arian document, a letter of
Arius himself, in which his heretical
doctrine was set out without any ambiguity. This letter was read, and upon each of the
disputed points the
dissentients were required to declare whether they accepted or rejected the expressions of the
arch-heretic. They
lost themselves in evasions, in subtle distinctions, in disputes as to the competence of the
tribunal, which they did not
consider of sufficient importance. Ambrose told them that it was impossible for all that to
put hundreds of bishops
to inconvenience, as had been done at the time of the Council of Ariminum, merely to clear up
an individual case
which was so simple. As to the root of the matter, what Palladius and Secundianus said and what
they left unsaid
alike combined to disclose their real opinions. It is evident that they were Arians: that, for
them, the Father
was the only true God ; and the Son and the Holy Spirit were beings clearly inferior to Him.
The council decided
that there was reason for deposing the two bishops. They informed the emperor of their
sentence, begging
him to carry it out.
The Eastern prelates, whose
presence Palladius and his
colleague demanded at Aquileia, would not have treated them otherwise. They had not condemned
the Arians or Eudoxians, replaced
Dorotheus by Meletius and
Demophilus by Gregory of Nazianzus, to give anyone a ground to claim their
support against Latin orthodoxy.
From this time forward, there was no longer any loophole through which it was possible
to creep between
the Churches of the East and those of the West in order to introduce or to support the
heresy of Arius: both
were agreed to get rid of it.
There still remained, however,
between the two Churches
some personal disputes, which were very difficult to smooth down. I have already mentioned in
the last chapter,
how Ambrose had been the means of bringing about the assembling at Rome of a great
council in which he hoped
that these matters would be settled. This council was actually held, but without
result, unless it were to
exhibit to the pious curiosity of the Romans an
assemblage of celebrated bishops, Acholius of
Th^K>nica, Paulinus of Antioch, Epiphanius of Cyprus, and Ambrose of Milan. This
time, Marcellina had good reason to kiss her brother's
hand.1 Other noble ladies were eager to offer to the
foreign prelates the hospitality of their luxurious
mansions. Besides the bishops, much notice was taken of a
Latin monk, named Jerome, who had just been spending several years in the East. A native of Dalmatia,2
he had come to Rome to pursue his studies, and after a somewhat dissipated youth had been baptized there.3
In the course of a journey in Gaul, when he stopped for some time at Treves, he felt himself called to a life
of retirement, prayer, and intellectual work. One of his
companions in study, Rufinus, who was from Aquileia, induced
Jerome to visit his native town, and there he met with several persons possessed by the same desires as
himself—the priest Chromatius, Heliodorus of Altinum, Bonosus,
Rufinus, Niceas, and others. In their company, he imagined himself already " in the kingdom of the blest."4
In 373, this edifying company broke up—for what reason we do
not know. Whilst Bonosus went to lead a hermit's life upon a rock on the Dalmatian coast, Rufinus embarked
for Alexandria, and Heliodorus, Jerome,
1 It was not the first time that Marcellina had seen him since his elevation to the episcopate. She was with him at Milan in 378 during a severe illness which he had in that year. Marcellina had been consecrated as a virgin by Pope Liberius, one Christmas day, in the basilica of St Peter (Ambrose, De Virginibus, iii. 1). She died at Milan, after Satyrus and Ambrose.
2 Stridon, his native town, was destroyed during his lifetime, about the year 378, by the Goths. Its situation remains uncertain ; see, however, Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum, vol. iii., No. 9860 ; and Bulic, Bull. Dalm. vol. xxii. (1899), p. 137. Upon St Jerome, see the excellent monograph of George Griitzmacher, in the Studien zur Geschichte der Theologie und der Kirche, vols. vi. (1901) and x. (1906).
3 It is impossible to admit that the indiscretions, the memory of which troubled Jerome in after years, could have been subsequent to his baptism. In that case, he would never have been ordained priest.
4 "
Aquileienses clerici quasi chorus beatorum habentur." Chron. a.
Abr., 2390.
|
P.
477] |
|
379 |
|
ST
JEROME |
and several others fixed their
choice upon the Syrian desert.
There also there were famous solitaries, of whom they must have heard from Evagrius, a priest
of Antioch, who had
just made a long stay in Italy. At this time he was returning to his own country; perhaps
they travelled together.
In any case, it was from him that, on his arrival at Antioch, Jerome received hospitality. As
to his companions,
two lost courage and returned to Venetia ; two others died ; Jerome himself fell sick.
It was then that he
had his celebrated dream, in which he heard himself reproached for his attachment to
pagan authors, and
promised never again to open any book by a profane orator or poet. As soon as his health was
restored, he hastened
to learn Greek, and began the study of exegesis under the guidance of the famous
Apollinaris. Finally, screwing
up his courage, he buried himself in the desert of Chalcis, and at first attempted to imitate
the extreme asceticism
of the most renowned monks. But he was not of the stuff of which fakirs are made1;
he returned to his books.
Shortly afterwards, he compiled the Life of Paul, the first hermit of Egypt—a composition with
a large element
of myth—and began his exegetical works by interpreting the prophet Obadiah. He
also devoted himself to
Hebrew, a hard penance for a disciple of Cicero.
His relations with Apollinaris had not led him into heresy, nor had it
even made him a theologian. He was a rhetorician and not a philosopher, and
theology had but little attraction for him. Upon that subject he always
depended on the opinion of someone else. But dogmatic disputes followed him
even into the desert. The Meletians tormented him about the three hypostases.
For a Latin such as he was, three hypostases meant three substances —in other
words, three Gods. Such polytheism was repugnant to him in the last degree.
These perplexities were increased by his uncertainty as to the ecclesiastical
position. He repudiated, needless to say, the official Church of Antioch, that
of the Arians, which was then
1 Upon the extreme austerities of the monks
of this country, see the next
chapter.
380 POPE DAMASUS [chssiii.
strong in the favour of the emperor.
But among the others, to
which was he to go? There were three Bishops of Antioch—Meletius, Paulinus, and Vitalis, all
anti-Arians, all
claiming to be in communion with the Apostolic See of Rome. Jerome did not hesitate to make
direct appeal to Pope
Damasus,1 who did not reply to his first letter, perhaps not to his second, but who let it be
seen plainly enough
by his actions that Paulinus alone enjoyed his confidence. The Meletian clergy redoubled
their importunities. Worn out with these continual suspicions as to orthodoxy, Jerome made up his mind to
abandon the desert,
leaving the monks to their chains, their dirt, and their claim to rule the Church from the
depths of their caves.2
At Antioch, Paulinus wished to ordain him priest. He submitted, but with the
stipulation that he should
remain a monk, and be free to go wherever he might think fit. Shortly afterwards
(380-381) he was in Constantinople,
with Gregory of Nazianzus, who was his second
master in exegesis. Gregory was a great admirer of Origen; Jerome became one also, under his
teaching, and set
himself to translate the works of the celebrated Alexandrian. It was at this time also that
he translated the Chronicle of Eusebius, completing it and continuing it down to the death of Valens. It is surprising
that he never
makes any mention of the council of 381, which took place during his stay in
Constantinople. This council,
which had repudiated Paulinus, and disgusted Gregory of Nazianzus, could certainly not
have enlisted his
sympathies in any way. It was in these circumstances that, Pope Damasus having obtained
permission from the emperors
for the assembling of a new council in Rome, Jerome once more beheld the old metropolis.
Damasus knew
him. In addition to his letters from the desert, he had received from him a little exegetical
treatise on
1 Ep. 15, 16.
2Ep. 17: "Pudet dicere: de cavernis cellularum damnamus orbem. In sacco et cinere volutati, de episcopis sententiam ferimus. Quid facit sub tunica poenitentis regius animus ? Catenae, sordes, et comae non sunt diadematis signa, sed fletus." p. 479] JEROME AND DAMASUS 381
the vision of Isaiah.1
The Pope had his curiosity awakened
as to the difficulties of Scripture. No one was better qualified than Jerome, steeped as
he was in the
knowledge of languages and the study of interpreters ancient and modern, to give him the
necessary information. When
the Pope had Jerome in Rome entirely at his beck and call, he began to overwhelm him with
questions upon the
difficult points of the Bible; he encouraged him, with an eagerness that was almost indiscreet, to
translate the
Greek interpreters; he urged him to revise or rewrite—on the basis of the
Hebrew or Greek originals— the
Latin version of Holy Scripture. Jerome gently protested, but he did it; and in doing it,
he enjoyed the
purest pleasure possible to persons of his character— that of seeing his learning of some use. As
he was well acquainted
with the East, both with regard to men and books, the Pope had recourse to him for his
correspondence with
those lands. In the whole life of Damasus, nothing makes him more pleasing to us than this
friendship with Jerome,
and the broadness of mind which it betokens. But we must add at once that such favour,
and for such a reason,
was eminently calculated to expose the learned monk to the jealous malevolence of the Roman
clergy. They
concealed it at first; for Jerome was in favour. Compliments were paid him; he was called
saintly, humble,
eloquent; he was spoken of for the papal chair. But this did not last long. Objections were
discovered to his
renderings; they upset what had become familiar. He was envied for the success he met with in
high society. Christian matrons of
real devotion looked with favour
upon this austere and learned man, who without any falling away in doctrine or in conduct
guided them with
sincerity and dignity in the most exalted paths of the religious vocation. Amongst these ladies
was Marcella, left a widow when quite
young, who lived in retirement
in a palace on the Aventine; another widow, Lea; a virgin, Asella; and lastly, Paula,
also a widow. Paula
had several children: one of them, Eustochium,
1 Ep. 18.
remained a virgin, and lived
always with her mother; another
daughter, Blaesilla, after a short married life, hesitated for some time between the world
and retirement. Jerome
was the friend of these holy women. He explained the Scriptures to them, and encouraged them
in their pious
exercises. Could any further reason be wanted ? The worldly set was speedily hostile to him:
the fashionable ladies, who even in
those far-off days, knew how to
reconcile pleasantly the Gospel and a life of amusement ; the curled and
scented ecclesiastics who were attached
to their society, who flocked to their petits levers, were the eager recipients of their
presents, and lived
in expectation of their property; in short, " the whole council of the Pharisees" was all
agog. We must, however,
confess, that it was not only Jerome's virtues which so exasperated them. He had his faults
also, and very
patent ones, amongst others an extreme irritability, which made him intolerant of the slightest
criticism, and led him
into extreme violence of language. The blows which were struck at him, he returned with
enormous interest.
He fought with words, as well as with his pen, allowing himself to be drawn into disputes,
in which the parties
grew so warm that they ended by spitting into each other's faces.[227]
Marcella was frightened sometimes : such
proceedings offended her dignity. Paula, on the contrary, never made any objections; she was
a model sheep.
Nothing alarmed her. One day, Jerome addressed to her daughter Eustochium a treatise on
virginity, marked
by an extraordinary freedom of style.[228]
Other mothers were scandalized at it;
Paula approved of
everything, and allowed herself to be called the
|
383 |
p. 482] INSCRIPTIONS OF DAMASUS
" mother-in-law of
God," since her daughter was, by her vow, " the spouse of Christ."
It was during this period also that Jerome wrote his dialogue against
the Luciferians, in which he makes a formal indictment against the Little
Church, founded more or less intentionally by the celebrated Bishop of
Sardinia. He also attacked a certain Helvidius who, as a protest against the
attraction of vocations to virginity, had set himself to prove that Mary, the
Mother of the Lord, had had other children afterwards by her marriage with
Joseph. It cost him dear, for Jerome, thus attacked on a tender spot, made him
atone very severely for his hasty exegesis.
So long as Pope Damasus lived, Jerome was able to labour, to teach, and
to fight, as he pleased. But he had only lived three years in Rome when his
protector, who had attained a very advanced age, passed from life to life
beyond (December n, 384).
Pope Damasus is very popular with the archaeologists of our own days, on
account of the beautiful inscriptions with which he adorned the tombs of the
Roman martyrs. Pilgrims, at the beginning of the Middle Ages, copied them
eagerly; several of them have been preserved entire; others are found in
fragments in the excavations of the catacombs. Everyone knows their admirable
caligraphy. Never have worse verses been transcribed so exquisitely. And if the
verses were only bad ! But they are empty of history, they are obscure, and
contain scarcely anything but commonplaces. Thus, they bear witness that the
local tradition with regard to the martyrs was almost obliterated at the time
when the pious pontiff sought to preserve it. Nevertheless, his intention
deserves praise. Stoutly opposed as he was, and bitterly assailed by persons who
prided themselves on their superior zeal, Damasus felt the necessity of
conciliating the feeling of the common people. Now the populace was beginning
to take more and more interest in the heroes of ancient days. To recover their
true history would have been almost impossible. And besides, it had been almost
always
the same. But the ecclesiastical authorities were in
a position to know where the martyrs had been buried; it was their duty to guide in the direction of the authentic tombs a pious enthusiasm which might have wandered elsewhere; and by associating themselves closely with it, they maintained an indispensable communion of feeling between themselves and the generality of the faithful.
On the death of Damasus, a former
deacon of Liberius, named Siricius, was chosen as his successor. This new
Pharaoh had not known Joseph, or rather was not at all inclined to be friendly
to him. Jerome soon saw that to stay in Rome would become difficult for him. In
the meantime, Blaesilla, after some months as a fashionable widow, had been
induced by him to embrace, as her mother and sister had done, a life of retreat
and privation. She only lived four months afterwards. Her " conversion
" had already been a shock to her worldly friends; her death was a desolation.
Society was furious against the monks. It was then that Jerome experienced a
revival of the former attraction of the Holy Places, which twelve years before
had carried him from Aquileia to Antioch, but without inducing him to complete
the journey. Paula also had wished, for many years, to follow the example of
Melania, and to visit the monks of Egypt and the sanctuaries of Palestine; she
told Jerome that she would follow him. Jerome sailed first; Paula and
Eustochium followed in another ship. In Cyprus they met once more Bishop
Epiphanius, and at Antioch Paulinus, two friends dating from the last council.
It was at Antioch that they made their preparations, under the guidance of
Paulinus, for the journey to the Holy Places.
CHAPTER
XIV
the monks of the east
Egypt, the fatherland of the
monks. Antony and the Anchorites. The
monks of Nitria. Pacomius and Cenobitism. Schnoudi. Monastic virtues. Pilgrimages to the
Egyptian solitaries. The monks of
Palestine: Hilarion and Epiphanius. Sinai and Jerusalem. Monks of Syria and of
Mesopotamia. Monasticism in Asia
Minor: Eustathius and St Basil. Attitude of the Church and of the Government.
The heresy
of Arius, the schism of Meletius, the long conflicts and the fidelity of Athanasius,
make Egypt stand
out in special relief in the Christian history of the 4th century. The great Councils of Nicaea,
of Tyre, of Sardica,
and of Ariminum; the Church torn by divisions, bishops deposed, exiled, and hunted down by
the police of the
Most Christian Emperor; the Faith betrayed by creeds; religion perverted amid inexpiable
strife; all these
calamities took their origin in the land of the Nile. And yet, Egypt was not a byeword and a
scandal; in spite
of all the difficulties which he caused, Athanasius by reason of his lofty and unruffled virtue,
above all by his indomitable
courage, ever remained the object of universal admiration. All respectable people flocked
round him by instinct.
It was well known that he did not stand alone ; that all the bishops, all the faithful of
Egypt supported him by
their devotion, and that this devotion cost them dear; that they had paid for it by
persecutions incessantly renewed,
from the time of Constantine to the end of the reign of Valens. Egypt was the sanctuary of
orthodoxy, the
classic ground of confessors of the faith.
II 385 2
B
But it had another title to respect: it was the fatherland of the
monks. To the revered name of Athanasius were united in pious stories the names
of Antony and Pacomius, of Ammon, of the two Macarii, and those of many other
personages in whom piety soon embodied the ideal of Christian heroism. The
country in which these holy men lived, and where the institutions which sprang
from them flourished, soon became a second Holy Land. Pilgrimages were made
there, not to visit celebrated tombs, or places which bore witness to the great
facts of Bible history, but to venerate living saints, to gaze upon their faces
emaciated by austerity, and to listen to their edifying conversation. In the
year 373, a great Roman lady, Melania the elder, inaugurated in this respect
the series of Western pilgrims. But long before this, Hilarion, Eustathius, and
Basil had travelled thither from Palestine and Asia Minor. As a result of these
journeys, the renown of the Egyptian monks was spread abroad ; their example
encouraged imitation, their way of living inspired the reforms which were
already beginning to influence the old form of asceticism, more or less
everywhere.
Indeed, there were almost everywhere Christian ascetics ; there had been
so from the outset. I have already said that asceticism is not a peculiarity of
Christianity; it existed before it, and apart from it, among certain religious
or philosophical sects1; and the Church has never accepted it as an
essential and obligatory form of the Christian life; she has always shown
herself mistrustful of it when there was the slightest reason for suspicion
that austere practices were connected with unorthodox doctrines.2
1 The Therapeutae of Philo, if the book "On the Contemplative Life" is really his, were Jewish ascetics, living in communities. Some thirty years ago, an attempt was made to connect all Egyptian forms of monasticism with certain cases of voluntary seclusion from the world which are known in the worship of Serapis. This absurd idea had some success at first; no one maintains it now.
2 An
instance of this kind was represented in Egypt by the asceticism of Hieracas of Leontopolis, who,
about the beginning of the 4th
century, founded a sect into which no one could be
|
P. 487] |
|
387 |
|
THE
MONKS OF EGYPT |
Far from condemning such
practices, however, in themselves, she has considered them as meritorious,
edifying, and
worthy of honour. In the 3rd century there were many ascetics of either sex living in their
families, or at least
in ordinary society, and having no idea of separating themselves from it in order to lead a life
of isolation. Here
and there, they did group themselves together, either for religious exercises, or for a
community life.1 In Egypt,
as elsewhere, there were both men and women who embraced a life of celibacy, "
apotaktikoi" as they were
sometimes called; they are often mentioned, especially the virgins, in the stories of
martyrs, and the accounts
of religious disturbances. They dwelt in towns and villages, sometimes in the suburbs, in
some quiet place,
where they lived alone; but they took part in the ordinary religious life and especially in
meetings for public worship,
where they showed themselves more regular than others.
The first person2 who
conceived the idea of isolating himself entirely, of fleeing from the inhabited
world and
admitted unless he renounced
marriage, and adopted a vegetarian diet.
According to his teaching, marriage, which was permitted in the Old Testament, is forbidden in the New,
because the teaching of the New
Testament must be higher than that of the Old. Hieracas was a very learned man, well acquainted with
Egyptian and Greek literature.
He had also cultivated medicine, astronomy, and other sciences. In theology, he depended in some
respects upon Origen, in rejecting
the Resurrection. Children according to him could not be saved. He had strange ideas with
regard to the Trinity : he
identified Melchizedec with the Holy Spirit. Arius quotes a proposition of his
which would seem somewhat akin to Modalism (letter to Alexander, Epiph. Haer. lxix. 7). St Epiphanius, who gives us information (Haer. lxviii.) upon the heresy of Hieracas, was
acquainted with
commentaries by him upon the six days of Creation and on other parts of the Bible. He also composed
many sacred poems in Greek and
Egyptian. He died at the age of ninety, still exercising his profession as caligraphist.
1 Such was the irapOevwv in which St Antony placed his sister (Athan. Vita Ant. 3).
2 I pass
over St Paul of Thebes, who, according to St Jerome, must have fled to the desert in the time of
the Emperor Decius, This
story is not very well established.
even from the ordinary society of
the faithful, was St
Antony.[229]
He was born in 251 in a village
of the norne of Heracleopolis, in Middle Egypt. His
parents were not poor. From his earliest childhood he showed a great aversion
to intercourse with his fellows; he could never be persuaded to go to school;
and hence he remained all his life an unlettered man, not understanding Greek,
and not knowing how to read even in Coptic. On the death of his parents (about
270) he sold his property, placed a sister who remained to him and who was
younger than himself in a house of consecrated virgins (etY 7rapOevcom), and began to live as an ascetic,
first at the door of his own house, afterwards in the outskirts of the village,
and finally in a tomb at a great distance from it. Fifteen years passed away,
during which time, although preferring the intercourse with hermits in the
neighbourhood or those passing by, he yet kept in touch with the people of his
village. But in 285, yielding to the attraction of a more complete solitude, he
crossed the Nile and directed his steps towards the mountains on the right bank
(the Arabian chain), where, in the heart of a terrible desert, he discovered
the ruins of a fortified castle. A spring of water gushed near. The name of the
place was Pispir[230];
and there he took up his abode. Every six months his provision of bread was
brought to him. He passed his time in prayer or in making mats. Separated from
men he lived with God, and also with demons whose assaults hold a prominent
place in his history.
|
389 |
|
p. 489] |
|
ST
ANTONY |
After twenty years of solitude,
Antony found himself one day besieged in his fortBss;
his door was forced ; they were disciples who came to
him and thus vanquished their master. His example had been
contagious. Many Christians, abandoning family, country, and Church, and flying also from judges and tax collectors,[231]
now populated the desert of Pispir and the neighbouring mountains. Antony gave them a welcome and plenty of good advice.
This happened at the time of the
Great Persecution. The solitaries were too far off to be affected by it. They
went to meet it: in the reign of Maximin, Antony went down to Alexandria with
several of his disciples, and busied himself in serving and encouraging the
confessors. This journey did not fail to increase his fame. He soon found that
there were too many monks at Pispir, and certainly too many visitors. A caravan
of Bedouin Arabs passed by, going in the direction of the Red Sea: he joined
them. After a journey of several days he discovered in the mountains near the
seashore a spot which possessed water, palm-trees, and a small tract of land
which could be cultivated. This was his second and last refuge.[232]
To go and look for him in such a place, it was necessary to undergo more than
ordinary fatigue. And so he was left there in peace. Sometimes, however, he
descended towards the Nile valley and went to spend a few days at Pispir.
He lived to a very great age; he
did not die until 356, at the age of a hundred and five. When he was almost
ninety he took a second journey to Alexandria, in 33s,[233] to greet
Athanasius on his return from his first exile and to lend him aid against the
Arians. They were old acquaintances. Athanasius had been for some time
Antony's disciple, and afterwards they had met again several times. In the
ecclesiastical quarrels which tore Egypt asunder, the great solitary had always
taken the part of his friend : neither Arians nor Meletians had ever been able
to
detach him from his side. When Antony died, he showed a last mark of regard for Athanasius and bequeathed to him, besides an old tunic of sheepskin, the well-worn mantle which had long served him for a bed, and which had been in the first instance Athanasius' own gift. Serapion, Bishop of Thmuis, also received a remembrance of the same kind.
These relics were a symbol of the
perfect and cordial agreement which existed between the heads of the Egyptian
Church and the patriarch of the anchorites. Neither of them seems to have
realized that these flights to the desert might have had some drawbacks. Yet,
when we look closely into the matter, the hermit was a living criticism of
ecclesiastical society. The mere fact of his retirement proved that in his
estimation the Church had become an impossible dwelling-place for anyone who
wished to lead a really Christian life, and this judgment was founded upon an
ideal of religious life which differed markedly from that of the Church. For
him the very essential of Christianity was asceticism. Fraternal union,
meetings for public worship, the liturgy, and instruction from the bishop, all
these things were of secondary importance in comparison with that cultivation
of the soul which consists above all in personal mortification and continual
prayer. We cannot see how Antony, during his twenty years of seclusion, can
ever have been enabled to receive the Eucharist.
|
391 |
|
P.
492] |
|
THE
MONKS OE NITllIA |
Such a mode of life would have
astonished St Ignatius of Antioch and St Clement of Rome. Even in the 4th
century the exodus to monasticism alarmed in more places than one the
representatives of tradition. The Bishops of Alexandria, Peter, Alexander, and
Athanasius, were not disturbed by it; they even looked with favour upon this
new form of piety, which preached so eloquently to the general run of lukewarm
Christians. The ecclesiastical danger could be guarded against by keeping the
hermits under the direction of episcopal authority. This was a matter of organization.
Those recluses who were out of reach were, and could only be, exceptions to the
rule. The general body of hermits were not too much scattered; each of them had his hut or his cave, his cell as it was called, but they were not very far from one another. It was easy to arrange a spiritual centre for them—a church—round which they organized themselves into a sort of country parish.
Thus in Egypt there was no difficulty about the matter: bishops and
monks arranged things between themselves, and the new kind of life soon became
very popular. As early as the reign of Constantine, there were monks throughout
the whole of Egypt. One of their most celebrated colonies was that of Nitria.
To the west of the Delta, at a considerable distance south of Alexandria, a
large valley opens out from the north-west to the south-east, at the bottom of
which are salt lakes which produce nitre. It is a very melancholy place, and
its name in our day is Wadi-Natroun, the Valley of Nitre. Here, about the time
of the Council of Nicsea, a certain Amoun[234] came to
lead the life of an ascetic. He had left behind him in Egypt a wife with whom
he had lived for eighteen years in a celibate union. His wife collected virgins
around her; while Amoun on his part soon saw solitaries flocking to his retreat
in Nitria. Twice a year the husband and wife visited each other. When Amoun
died, St Antony, who was still alive, saw the angels descend from heaven and
receive his soul. His spiritual posterity soon increased to considerable
proportions: forty years after his death there were more than five thousand
monks in the grim valley of Nitria. Like Antony's hermits, each lived in a
separate cell; in the middle of the valley rose a church where they all
assembled on Saturday and Sunday; eight priests, who owed obedience to the
Bishop of Hermopolis Minor, were attached to this church. It was the centre of
government and discipline. Three palm trees shaded
the court of the church; to each of them was attached a whip, which was made use of to chastise the evil doings of offenders from outside or, if there were need, of the solitaries themselves. With the exception of their weekly meetings, the monks passed their time as they liked in their cells, working for their living at basket-work, sometimes two together, sometimes three together, often alone. Morning and evening there sounded from one end of the valley to the other the chanting of
psalms. Beyond the Wadi-Natroun stretched a still more
frightful desert, that of the Cells where the more courageous
had made their retreat. Farther still, the solitude
of Scetis, a country of sand and of hunger,
received the most renowned connoisseurs of Nitrian
asceticism.
|
393 |
|
p. 495] |
|
LIFE IN
THE DESERT |
For there was a certain
connoisseurship, a virtuosite in asceticism, an open rivalry
between the monks, not only of this district but throughout the whole of Egypt.
Pambo, Or, Nathanael, Benjamin, Macarius of Egypt and Macarius of Alexandria,
appear in the number of Nitrian celebrities. Macarius of Alexandria could never
hear of any feat of asceticism without at once trying to surpass it. The monks
of Tabenna ate no cooked food during Lent; Macarius thought fit to observe this
rule for seven years, from one end of the year to another. He was to be seen
frantically endeavouring for twenty consecutive nights to keep himself awake.
He was already an old man when he conceived the idea of visiting Tabenna
itself, to give a lesson to those famous ascetics, who spent their nights
standing upright, and during Lent only ate once in every five days. He
presented himself, disguised, at the door of a monastery and, when Lent came,
passed the whole of it standing upright, without even bending his knees either
by day or night, without drinking and even without eating, except that on Sundays
he swallowed, quite uncooked, a few cabbage leaves. During the whole of this
fast he continued to work with his hands at the trade of basket-making, and
when he was not working, he prayed. The monks of Tabenna rose in revolt against
this formid- able rival, but therr superior thanked
him for having humbled the pride of his disciples.1
It was not always the mere attraction to
asceticism which drove men into the desert. Some came there to do penance. In
Nitria, a certain negro called Moses was long spoken of; he had formerly been a
slave whom no one would put up with and, being driven away by his masters for
that reason, he then became a brigand-chief. In this latter capacity he
acquired a terrible reputation. At last he decided to change his life, and took
possession of a cell in the holy valley. One night he was attacked there by
four robbers. They had come to the wrong man : the recluse had not lost his
former vigour; he knocked his assailants down, tied them up, took all the four
upon his broad shoulders, and went like this to the church, asking what he
should do with them. During the explanations which followed, the name of Moses
was pronounced. Moses for the brigands was the great celebrity of their
profession. Without hesitation they too became monks.2
In those days, the desert was supposed to be
full of demons. The hermits, notwithstanding their austerities, often
experienced attacks from them. We have already seen what a place is filled in
the life of St Antony by the struggle against the temptations of evil spirits.
In Nitria, in the same way, the monks complained of them greatly; the demon of
avarice prowled round the alms sometimes left by well-to-do pilgrims; but it
was especially the demon of the flesh which came to trouble the nights of the
ascetics. They fought it as best they could, sometimes by means scarcely sane.
One of them, Pachon, thought he would seek to be devoured by wild beasts. So he
sat down at the entrance to a cave which he knew to be inhabited by hyenas. At
night-fall, these animals really did come out, and smelt him for a long time;
but they went away without doing him any harm. Another day, he applied a
serpent of a venomous kind to his stomach ; but he was not bitten.3
1 Hist. Laus. 18 (19-20). - Ibid. 19 (22). 3 Ibid. 23 (29)
The disciples of St Antony, the monks of Nitm, and of many other places
in Lower or Middle Egypt, were not, strictly speaking, subject to any rule or
any superior. The priests who served their churches had only liturgical
functions: they were not monastic superiors. The whip which hung from the
palm-tree, near the Church of Nitria, was merely an instrument of general
government, in no way a symbol of conventual discipline. New-comers attached
themselves to some experienced hermit, who guided their first steps in the
ascetic career; afterwards, they arranged themselves how they liked,
sanctifying themselves according to the received methods, and perfecting these
according to their taste.
Such independence made access to the desert-life easy for persons of
every variety of culture and condition. Among the monks of Nitria were men of
the world, former members of the clergy, people of high and distinguished
education. In certain cells were to be found not only copies of the Sacred
Books, beautifully transcribed by the solitaries themselves,1 but
the works of the ancient doctors —of Clement of Alexandria,2 and
above all of Origen, who although he was not regarded with favour, it is true,
in Pacomian monasteries,3 preserved elsewhere many faithful
adherents. These later on, under the patriarch Theophilus, had to endure evil
times.
Far away from Nitria, and even from Pispir, in the heart of Upper Egypt,
there sprang up about the time of Licinius another efflorescence of
monasticism, which finally developed in institutions widely different from the
primitive form of hermit life. A young peasant named Pacomius, (Ltaxou/xio?)
who had been called up for military service and disbanded shortly afterwards
(314), had occasion, during his short stay in the army, to experience the
charity of the Christians. His family were pagans, and
1 It is highly probable that the fine MS. H of the Epistles of St Paul, of which we still possess some fragments, was the work of Evagrius of Nitria. Upon this, see A. Ehrhard, Centralblatt fiir Bibliothekswesen, 1891, p. 385, and Armitage Robinson in the Historic/, Lausiaca of Dom Butler, vol. i., pp. 103-106.
2 Palladius, Hist. Laus. 60. 3 Life of
Pacomius, c. 21.
|
p. 497-8] |
|
395 |
|
ST
PACOMIUS |
lived in the neighbourhood of
Esneh (Latopolis), to Bfc south
of Thebes. He never saw them again. As soon as he was free from the army he asked for
baptism, and then devoted
himself to asceticism under the direction of a solitary named Palaemon, who had his
hermit's cell upon the
right bank of the Nile, opposite Denderah. Soon he felt himself drawn to gather other ascetics
round him, and to
lead with them a life in community. He was the inventor1 of what we wrongly call
the monasteries,2 and of the
cenobitic life. The first monastery was founded at a place called Tabennesis.
Disciples flocked there in
hundreds; whole groups of hermits—this form of asceticism was very widespread
in that district—placed themselves under the discipline of the new master. A
second monastery was organized, at an hour's distance from the first, at a
place called Peboou (JIafiav, now Faou) ; but that soon proved insufficient.
Other monasteries were built, either in the neighbourhood, or a little lower
down or higher up the river, in the outskirts of Achmin (Panopolis) and Esneh
(Latopolis). In the lifetime of Pacomius there were at least nine of them.
These monasteries were not independent of each other; they formed what we
should now call an Order, a Congregation. All of them followed the same mode of
life, were subject to the same rule, to the same temporal administration, and
obeyed the same superior. The superior, after having at first resided at
Tabennesis, soon fixed the seat of his government at Peboou.
Each of the monasteries comprised
a closed area, in which were built several houses, each sheltering some forty
monks, grouped according to the nature of their manual labour.3
1 An attempt of this kind had been made before him, but without success, by a certain Aotas ( Vita Pachomii, 77).
2 MovatTrripiov means properly a place where one lives alone ; this is exactly the contrary of the usually received meaning ; Koivbfiiov, of which we have no literal equivalent in French, means a place where men live in common ; this is the correct term, but it is Greek.
3 Upon
the documents relating to St Pacomius and his monasteries, see Ladeuze, Etude sur le cenobitisme Pakhomien
Their Rule, which we still possess, was comparatively endurable. The
Pacomian monks worked with their hands, and even with their heads, for they
were obliged to learn by heart at least the Psalter and the New Testament. They
were allowed to feed themselves as they liked, that is to say, to eat more or
less often, though of course of fare which had small claim to be called
delicate; those who fasted more, worked less. While eating, they covered their
heads with their hoods; In this way they disguised an
operation which apparently seemed to them unbecoming, or, at any rate, kept to
themselves the secret of the privations which they voluntarily endured.
Pacomius was soon joined by his sister, who, on her brother's advice,
established for her part monasteries for women.
Pacomius had many visions, of which the
monks,
penda,7it le IVe
siecle et la premiere moitie du Ve. The best biographical document is the Greek Life,
published (shockingly: this work
ought to be done again) by the Bollandists (Acta SS. mail, vol. iii.,
p. 22 * et seq.); it has
been supplemented and retouched, subsequently,
in Coptic as well as in Greek (Boll. loc. cit., pp. 44 *-53 * and
54 *-61 * [letter of Ammon to Theophilus]). The other accounts {Hist. mon. 3; Hist. Laus. 32-34; cf. 7, 18; Sozomen, iii. 14 ; vi. 28) are only of minor importance,
and can scarcely count with regard to
the earliest beginnings. As to the text of the Pacomian Rule, many recensions of it exist; but these
documents are liable to be
modified considerably in the course of time. It is very difficult to distinguish, in those which we possess, what
goes back to Pacomius himself
from what has been added gradually by the care of his successors. A considerable number of texts
of it go back to a summary
given by Palladius {Hist. Laus. 32);
according to him {cf. Gennadius, De viris, 7) an angel brought this text to St
Pacomius, engraved
upon a table of brass. Sozomen (iii. 14) even says that this table was preserved in his own time at
Tabennesi. The best edition is still
that which has come down to us in a Latin version by St Jerome (Migne, P. L., vol. xxiii., p. 61), which had certainly
not been translated
from the original Coptic, but from a Greek text coming from the monastery of Canope. Upon all this,
see Ladeuze, op. cit., p. 256, et seq. Jerome also translated twelve letters of
Pacomius (Migne, op. cit., p. 87), in which we meet with Greek
characters employed
as cryptographic signs. According to Palladius {loc. cit.) these
characters seem to have served also to designate various classes of monks : but this is not absolutely
certain.
|
397 |
|
p. 500] |
|
ATHANASIUS
AND PACOMIUS |
naturally, made a great deal. He
was cotecious of possessing
in certain cases the power of sounding the consciences of people, and treated them in
accordance with
the impression he thus received. The bishops of the neighbourhood were disturbed in mind by
this singular gift, and Pacomius had
to explain himself before a synod
held at Latopolis. Apart from this, the episcopate does not seem to have thrown any obstacle in
the way of the
development of his communities; far from it. The " Pope," Athanasius, was their
friend : he visited Tabennesi, in 333,
during his pastoral journey through the Thebai'd. The monks kept up a regular communication
with Alexandria: they had boats which
plied between their various
colonies and went down the river as far as the capital, in order to sell the produce of
their labour there, and to
buy things of which they were in need. In 346, several of them found themselves just in
time to welcome the
bishop on his return from exile. On their way, they had disembarked at Pispir, to visit St
Antony. Pacomius had
only been dead a few months : the patriarch of the anchorites received them warmly, and
extolled the merits of the
founder of monastic houses. Later on, when exile had brought Athanasius back to Upper
Egypt, the monks
saw him once more among them, proscribed and
pursued by the police of Constantius. Pacomius had been succeeded, after a short interval,
by Orsisius, one of his
first disciples, an excellent man, but one who found himself somewhat disconcerted when for the
first time centrifugal
tendencies began to manifest themselves in the
congregation. He at once chose a coadjutor in the person of another Tabennesian monk of
the early days,
one Theodore, thanks to whom the Pacomian foundations multiplied. Soon they reached as
far as Hermopolis Magna, opposite
Antinoe. It was there that in
the reign of Julian, Theodore, while on a tour of inspection, met for the last time
Athanasius, the perpetual exile.
Foreseeing that this might happen, he had brought many followers with him. Athanasius was
received in triumph,
with the chanting of psalms. The " Abbot"
Theodore conducted him, holding the bridlelof his ass. Acclamations echoed from shore to shore. In
this land of the
upper river, there was no occasion to trouble oneself about the police of
Alexandria.
It was another world. The people from the great town were like foreigners
there ; they were called the Alexandrians, the city folk (ttoXltlkoI), the Hellenes. In the
monasteries, they were treated as guests, and grouped separately. Their first
care, if they wished to join the community, was necessarily to learn the Coptic
of Thebes (Sahidic).
Theodore died about 368. The aged
Orsisius, who had taken him as coadjutor, was still alive. Athanasius advised
him to resume the reins of government. Here we come to an end of the
information furnished by the Life of Pacomius, an interesting document, which
seems to have been compiled immediately after the death of Theodore, by one of
the few Greek or Greek-speaking monks then living in the chief monastery. Later
on, a colony of Pacomians was established close to Alexandria, at Canope. It
was from this colony that St Jerome got his information with regard to Pacomius
and his Rule ; and it was from this that the greater part of the visitors,
whether Greek or Latin, were able to form a judgment on the Pacomian
institutions.
Monasticism continued to flourish
in the country of its origin; but it appears that, gradually, people came to
think of it as capable of realization apart from the grouping of communities,
which was the ideal of St Pacomius. He was still living, when, about the year
343, a child of nine years of age, called Schnoudi, embraced not far from
Tabennesi the profession of a monk. This child was destined to become one of
the most original figures in the history of Egyptian cenobitism.
|
p. 503] |
|
399 |
|
SCIINOUDI
OF ATRIPE |
Upon a spur of the Libyan chain,
opposite the town of Achmin (Chtmnis), there stands a kind of
fortress of imposing appearance with its high and massive walls. This is the
White Monastery — the monastery of St Schnoudi. In former days there was near
it a village called j^ripe.
Towards the middle of the 4th cotT!^, an
anchorite called Bgoul allowed several disciples to gather round him there, and amongst them his
nephew Schnoudi was soon to be found.
Bgoul had organized his followers
into a monastery, adopting the cenobitic system of Pacomius. After his death, about 388, the
government of the
community passed into the hands of Schnoudi, under whom it assumed extraordinary
proportions. On the
outskirts of the great monastery arose branch- establishments; convents for women were
added to the congregation.
A man of ardent soul, served by a will of iron
and most remarkable common sense, Schnoudi was a born leader of men. His monks, who
were numbered by hundreds, were
entirely in his hands. He led
them with severity ; any infringement of the Rule was punished with blows of whip or of stick.
Schnoudi was himself
the operator, and he struck hard; one day he struck so hard that the sufferer died in
consequence, a circumstance
which was not allowed to trouble him. His influence soon extended throughout the whole
countryside, where
his hand, when it was kind, was stretched out to every sort of suffering to relieve it; when
it was angry, it fell
with terrible force upon evil-doers, upon bad priests, upon unjust judges, upon any pagans who
still existed, and
upon their temples. He lived to the incredible age of one hundred and eighteen years, venerated
and feared by all
the Thebaid and even by the barbarians, against whom his monastery offered to the Roman
soldiers an unassailable
retreat. Antony had given good example and
advice; Pacomius rules; Macarius at Scetis and John at Lycopolis astonished the world by
marvels of austerity;
Schnoudi, in his White Monastery, was like Elijah on Carmel, an inspired administrator
of justice, a redoubtable
man of God. In the social and political confusion
which prevailed in those desolate regions, it was not difficult for him to assume a kind
of divine lieutenancy,
and to exercise it in his own fierce way.1
1 In
addition to his Life, by his disciple Besas (Amelineau, Mt'm aires de la mission
archc'ol. du Caire, vol. iv. 1), we possess letters
It was not only in Nitria, upon
St Antony's mountain, and in the Pacomian or Schnoudist monasteries, that
asceticism flourished. Egypt was filled with monks. In the reign of Theodosius,
the entire town of Oxyrhynchus1 belonged to them. Their cells
invaded the towers of the encircling walls, the gates of the town, the temples,
and other unused public buildings. In Antinoe, Palla- dius counted as many as
twelve convents of women.2 From Syene to the Delta, in the deserts
that lie between the cultivated lands and the barren mountains which enclose
them to east and west, hermitages succeeded one another in an unbroken chain.
Many were to be seen also in Lower Egypt, towards the desert of Suez and of
Pelusium as far as Lake Menzaleh and the sea. Here and there, famous characters
attracted attention. Some of the anchorites had lived retired from the world
ever since the days of persecution or the first years of peace. To begin with,
they had lived on roots amid frightful solitudes; then disciples gathered
around them. These they directed, teaching them, by brief maxims or long conversations,
the discipline of a solitary life, and giving them by their own life the most
eloquent of examples. Their austerity shone throughout the neighbourhood,
serving as a lesson to the clergy and the faithful who remained in the world,
and also as an argument to overcome the obstinacy of the pagans. Every kind of
miracle was of course attributed to them ; some, like John of Lycopolis, were
reputed to be prophets. Their renown even reached the Court, which did not
disdain, when necessity arose, to consult them as though they were oracles.3
and sermons of Schnoudi himself
which help us to form a good idea of this
personage. All these documents are in Sahidic Coptic. Schnoudi knew Greek, but he only spoke it when
necessary. His surroundings were
essentially Coptic, and so was his literature. This is why Greek and Latin authors, even those who, like
Palladius, visited the Thebaid in his
lifetime, betray no knowledge of him. The best monograph on Schnoudi is that of Herr Joh. Leipoldt, SchemUe von Atripe, in the Texte und Untersuchungen, vol.
xxv. (1903). See also Ladeuze, op. cit.
1 Hist.
mon. 5. 2 Hist.
Laus. 59 (137).
3 John
of Lycopolis was supposed to have predicted to Theodosius
|
P.
505] |
|
401 |
|
PAFHNUTIUS |
We must not think that austerity was their only virtue. Their maxims,
many of which have been preserved to us, indicate a great concern for interior
perfection; they can readily be adapted to conditions of life very different
from the terrible asceticism from whence they proceeded. Many generations of
holy souls, in every class of Christian society, have profited by them for
centuries, and still do so. They knew well, or if all of them did not, at least
some of them did, that their fasts and mortifications of every kind were after
all but one way amongst many others; and that even those people who remained in
the world could sanctify themselves in another manner.
Paphnutius of Heracleopolis 1 or, rather, of the desert near
that town, had mortified himself for a long time, when the idea came to him to
ask God to what degree of merit he had attained. The answer was that he had
arrived at the same stage as a man who followed in the nearest village the
profession of a flute-player. Paphnutius wished to see him ; the man told him
that, before cultivating music, he had been a brigand. This was not very
reassuring. However, the hermit, by dint of questioning his flute-player,
learned that once, during his career as a brigand, he had been able to save the
life and the honour of a virgin consecrated to God. Paphnutius returned to his
desert and renewed his mortifications, accompanied by his brigand musician,
whom he had made his disciple. The disciple became an excellent monk, but he
died. Left alone, his master made an effort to lead a life even more severe
than before. After long years had passed, he again felt the desire to estimate
his progress, and again asked God to tell him how far he had gone. "
Exactly as far," he was told," as the mayor of such and such a
village." This man was a good peasant, an excellent father of a family, an
upright and benevolent administrator who enjoyed universal esteem. A third
attempt carried Paphnutius to the same level as a merchant
his victories over Maximus and over Eugenius ; and also, after the latter victory, his approaching end.
1 Hist. mon. 16.
II 2
C
of Alexandria, an honest and
charitable man, who was not
unmindful of the hermits and used to make them presents of dried vegetables.
Such lessons were not thrown away
upon a humble and intelligent monk such as Paphnutius was. He took pleasure in
impressing upon others the doctrine derived from his own experiences, and in
proclaiming the truth that in every state of life it is possible to please God
and attain to a high degree of holiness. When he died, his disciples saw him
enter Heaven, and receive a welcome from the angels and the prophets.
Visitors, as I have already said,
were not lacking to these holy people.1 Some came from far—from
Constantinople, Rome, Gaul, and Spain. All of these did not go so far as the
Thebaid. As a general rule, they confined themselves to the valley of Nitria
and to the monasteries of Lower Egypt. This was what was done by the two
Melanias, and Silvania, the half-sister of Rufinus, the celebrated minister;
and by St Paula and St Jerome himself—the latter, I fear, being rather more
attracted by the libraries and learned men of Alexandria than by the heroes of
the desert. Cassian went no further. With
|
p. 508] |
|
403 |
|
ETHERIA |
1
Besides the lives of Antony, Pacomius, and Schnoudi, the Egyptian monks of the 4th century are known
to us from the following documents : 1st—The journey of 394, the Greek text of
which, separate and entire, has not yet
been published, although several manuscripts
of it have been noted ; Sozomen derived information from it ; it is also to be found, blended
with that of Palladius, in what was
called until recent days the Historia
Lausiaca. Rufinus made a translation of it, under the title Historia Monachorum, which gave it wide currency among the Latins. 2nd—The Historia Lausiaca of Palladius, the story of a hermit who later
became a bishop, after having
spent eleven years in Egypt (388-399), chiefly among the monks of Nitria. Dom Butler has succeeded in
distinguishing the true text of
Palladius from the interpolations of the Historia Monachorum (See The Lausiac History of Palladius, vol
vi. of the Cambridge Texts and Studies,
1898-1904). 3rd—The " Institutes " and "Conferences" of Cassian who was living in Egypt at the
same time as Palladius, and who,
like him, waited at least some twenty years before publishing his recollections. 4th—In these narrative
documents we have already a good
many mentions of the holy monks, and anecdotes concerning them. Others have come to us directly, in
the letters of Pacomius greater determination Rufinus of Aquileia, who, besides, spent six years
in Egypt, pushed on as far as Pispir. Posthumianus, one of the speakers in the Dialogues of Sulpicius
Severus, was not satisfied even with that: he desired to visit
the far-distant monasteries of St Antony and of St Paul,
near the Red Sea.
The Thebaid of that day comprised
the present Fayoum, which from the time of Theodosius possessed, under the name o( Arcadia, a separate provincial organization. Rufinus and Posthumianus went to
the Thebaid. The pilgrim Etheria (or Eucheria1), whose account of
her journey has unfortunately not come down to us in a complete form, also
visited the Thebaid. In 394, a party of travellers ventured as far as
Lycopolis; Rufinus has translated an account of their journey. About the same
and of Schnoudi, and above all in
what is called "The Maxims of the Fathers,"
several collections of which are extant: one, in the alphabetical order of the
"Fathers" (Migne, P. G., vol.
lxv., pp. 72-440), has been
preserved in Greek ; two others, Rosweyde's Vitae Patrum, Books v.-vi. and Book vii. (Migne, P. L., vol. lxxiii.) are known to us through ancient Latin versions. These collections
belong to a time well on in the 5th
century; but in many cases they are taken from older collections. Upon this, see Butler, op. cit., part i., p. 208. Indeed, for the whole literature of this subject, recourse
should be had for information to Dom Butler's book. It must be added, however,
that a synthetic work, and even a clear and
convenient classification of the sources of
information still remains a want to be supplied. This subject, treated with marvellous perception,
but without a clear conspectus of the matter as a whole, by the venerable
Tillemont, has been complicated
in recent times by unjustifiable hypotheses and allegations as absurd as they
are ill-natured. It has been necessary also to fight against the tendency of the upholders
of Coptic to claim originality
and authority exclusively to the advantage of documents in the Egyptian language, and to depreciate the
Greek texts.
1 It is
she who was at first confused with the Silvania or Silvia, mentioned above. On this question, see the
memoir of Dom Ferotin, in the Revue des Questions historiques, 1903,
vol. lxxiv., p. 367. In the Revue augustinienne, 1903 and 1904, Pere Edmond
Bouvy, starting from
the spelling Eucheria (the MSS. give the readings Etheria, Echeria, Eiheria, Egeria) identifies the pilgrim with a
daughter of Fl.
Eucherius, who was consul in 381, and uncle of Theodosius. In any case, Dom Ferotin has proved that she
was a native of Galicia, and
belonged to a community of religious in that country.
time, Palladius himself went to
see John the propM. Later
on, the persecution which he had to suffer as the friend of Chrysostom, forced him to make a
closer acquaintance with Upper Egypt.
Being banished to Syene,
he embraced the opportunity of visiting several Pacomian communities, notably that of
Panopolis.
These journeys were not very easy
ones. All along the marshes of the Nile, the pious travellers were liable to encounter
sleeping crocodiles, which woke up at their approach and frightened them
terribly. Leviathan and Behemoth then still dwelt in the great river:
hippopotamuses sometimes came out of it, and roamed about the fields. In the
deserts, certain caves gave shelter to enormous serpents. And lastly, the whole
country was more or less infested with brigands. The severity of the imperial
taxes ruined so many folk that the desert was peopled with starving highwaymen.
When there was no one else to pillage, they pillaged the abodes of the
solitaries. The monks converted some of them from time to time; and several of
these recruits even attained to a high degree of sanctity. But many remained in
the world, and upon the roads.
What most contributed to render
the pilgrimage to Upper Egypt difficult was the barbarians of the south. In the
reign of Diocletian, the Empire had retreated before them from the Second
Cataract to the First. Not content with this success, they continued to extend
their ravages into the part of the country which the Romans had reserved to
themselves. In spite of the garrisons which the military commandant (dux Theba'idos) had established all along the river-bank and in the oases, they were
everywhere to be seen, from Syene to Lycopolis. It was not without reason that
the Pacomian monasteries were surrounded by high walls.
|
40") |
|
p. 510-11] |
|
ME
LA-NT A IN EGYPT |
Visitors, if they were rich,
willingly left alms behind them. But the hermits were men of few wants; and
besides, it was seldom that they had not some form of manual labour, the
product of which sufficed to supply the cost of such needs. In return for the
marks of respect shown to them, they offered exhortations, good advice, and sometimes little presents. The elder Melania, who was very generous to them, brought back with her from Egypt many tokens of remembrance. Pambo of Nitria, whose death she witnessed, made her a present of a basket, the last work which had occupied his hands.[235]
The gift of Macarius the Alexandrian to her was a sheep-skin, which had a very strange history. One day, the hermit had seen a hyena enter his cell, carrying her little one
between her teeth ; she laid it at his feet, and gave him to understand
by her attitude that she desired some favour of him. Macarius looked at the little creature, perceived that it was blind, and restored its sight. The hyena took it up again, and departed ; but some time after she returned to the hermit's abode carrying a sheep-skin, as a proof of her gratitude.2
Melania found Egypt a prey to a very grave religious crisis. It was just
at that time that the government of Valens was endeavouring to secure to the
Arians the succession to Athanasius, and to impose its candidate Lucius as
Bishop of Alexandria. The monks of Nitria were prominent among the opponents of
this course. Several of the most venerable Fathers were arrested, and
transported to an island in the middle of one of the great lakes on the coast.3
Others were joined to the company of the bishops deported to Diocsesarea.
Melania accompanied them, and provided for their material wants. Her
zealattracted attention; the consularis of Palestine being ignorant of
her rank had her arrested, meaning to extort money from her. The Patrician lady
allowed herself to be put in prison; but as soon as she was there, she
disclosed her rank; the government officials abased themselves.
Egypt did not long preserve the monopoly of anchoritism and cenobitism.
The East soon entered upon the paths opened by Antony and Pacomius.
It was Hilarion who first introduced into Palestine the mode of life of
the Egyptian solitaries.4 He was born in a
pagan family at Gaza, and sent to Alexandria to pursue his
studies. He became a Christian; and then as he heard a
great deal of Antony, who had just left his fortress
at Pispir and begun to receive disciples, Hilarion
visited him, and, after a short stay, returned to his own
country accompanied by a few companions who, like
himself, were attracted by a hermit's life.1 He took up his abode on the lonely coast to the south of Gaza, and lived there a long time in the practice of extraordinary
asceticism. From time to time he preached to the pagans of
the Philistine country, waged war against the temples,
and converted the Arabs of the neighbouring tribes. His
disciples soon numbered several thousands.
Like Antony, Hilarion was a
hermit, the master and director of hermits. Not far from him Epiphanius of
Eleutheropolis organized a real monastery, following the model of Pacomius. He,
too, had formed his projects in Egypt, where he had made some stay during the
last years of Constantine's reign. His monastic colony was established in the
place called Old Ad, near his native village of Besandouk.2
1 According to St Jerome's account, Hilarion would seem to have been born in 291 ; at the time of his stay with St Antony he could only have been fifteen years of age. This visit would thus be placed in 306, when the persecution was in full vigour. It is strange that the persecution should not have left any trace in the narrative.
2 Hilarion
and Epiphanius, who had no doubt already been acquainted with each other in Palestine, met
much later in the island
of Cyprus, where Epiphanius became a bishop about 367. Hilarion, being disturbed in his austerities
by the constant influx of
visitors, betook himself to Egypt about 356. Some years after, Julian's police, excited by the people of
Gaza, who were no friends of a
hermit opposed to the gods, forced him to fly to a greater distance. He then stayed in Sicily,
afterwards in Dalmatia, and finally
at Paphos in Cyprus. The pretty legend of his meeting with Epiphanius was well known. The bishop having
set before him some fowl,
the hermit protested that never in his life had he touched such food. To this Epiphanius is said to have
replied that he himself had never
lain down to rest without being reconciled to any person with whom he might have had some disagreement.
"My father," said Hilarion,
"your philosophy is worth more than mine. . . ." (Vitac Patrum, v. 4.)
|
SINAI |
|
407 |
|
p. 513>f] |
Farther to the south, the holy
mountain of Sinai attracted pilgrims and solitaries. To these the intricate
valleys at the end of the peninsula offered retreats suitable to their manner
of life. They quickly multiplied. The Biblical memories of which these places
were full could not fail to be eagerly cherished by these holy people. They
soon set themselves to discover the exact situation of all the scenes of the
Exodus. The sacred topography of SinaT was fixed for centuries.
Very soon the summit of Djebel
Mousa was crowned by a chapel: another oratory arose on the place of the
burning bush, the spot on which visitors now find the celebrated monastery of
St Catherine.[236]
In the present Wadi-Feiran, the inhabited place which used to be called the
town of Pharan was, alike for the wandering tribes of the peninsula and for the
hermits, a centre of commerce and administration. Hermitages and chapels were
to be found even as far as the seashore, in terrible places where nevertheless,
thanks to some poor little stream of water and to the modesty of their
requirements, the monks succeeded in supporting life.
It was in this maritime region
that there lay the ^ desert of Rai'thu, the monks of which were massacred in
373 by Blemmyan pirates who came from the extreme end of the Red Sea.[237]
On the same day, we are told, a band of Saracens fell upon the hermitages above
Pharan; some of the solitaries were able to take refuge in a tower; the others
were butchered.[238]
Such raids were frequent. They produced but little booty. But
the monks themselves had a
certain marketable value for the
Bedouins. They sold them as slaves, or sacrificed them to their goddess Ouazza, the
Morning-Star.
In Palestine and in Syria, as in Egypt, the district of the monks was
also that of the brigands. From the Red Sea to the Euphrates, solitaries and
Bedouins encountered each other in the deserts on the frontier. From time to
time, incidents such as I have just been describing took place as the result.
By degrees, however, their relations improved. The virtues of these holy men,
their austerity and their charity at last ended by making an impression, at any
rate to some extent, even upon barbarians, who were little enough disposed to
gentle emotions. Little by little the monks led them to Christianity. But of
this we shall have to speak later.
Jerusalem and the whole of Palestine1 were filled with monks.
In the Holy City, the mouazontes et parthenae, whom we find such regular
attendants at the services of Bishops Cyril and John, represent undoubtedly an
efflorescence of the ancient local asceticism. But very early, around
Jerusalem, there were 'monasteries where the religious lived in community, and
swarms of hermits of the Egyptian types. There were some of all languages. The
Latin establishments over which Rufinus presided on the Mount of Olives, and
Jerome at Bethlehem, are representatives to us of many others of the same type,
inhabited by male or female religious of Greek language or Syriac speech.
In Phoenicia, where Christianity had still made but little progress,
settlements of ascetics were much less frequent. A few isolated hermits,
however, were to be found there; amongst them we hear of two disciples of St
Antony, Cronius and James the lame. In this country
Theodulus, the son of St Nilus,
related by his father himself (.Narrationes, Migne, P. G., vol. lxxix., p. 589). This history
belongs to the
early years of the 5th century.
1 Palladius, Hist. Laus. 43-46 (103, 104, 113, 117, 118), 48-55 (106-112); Sozomen, H. E. vi. 32. See also the Peregrinatio.
p. 516] MONKS
OF FALESTINE^ND SYRIA 409
the monks had much to suffer;
they encountered continually the
ill-will of the pagan population.[239]
It was otherwise in Northern
Syria, around the Christian cities of Antioch, Berea, and Chalcis ; and in the
country beyond the Euphrates, in the neighbourhood of Edessa, Batna, and even
Harran. Although the inhabitants of this town had remained unsubmissive to the
preaching of the Gospel, the places consecrated by memories of Abraham, Laban,
and Rebecca possessed their chapels, just as did those of Moses and Elias. The
Syrian desert, from Lebanon as far as the mountains of Armenia, was full of
solitaries. Aones was considered the oldest of all these. He lived for a long
time near Harran, by the well at which Jacob and Rachel had first met. These
solitaries led a life still more severe than their brethren of Egypt; some of
them were to be found who lived like wild beasts, in the heart of the forest,
without any provisions, their only food being uncooked herbs. They were called
shepherds (/SoctkoI) by their neighbours— a charitable name,
for they might more justly have been described as sheep. Others bound
themselves to chains made fast in the rock, carried enormous weights, and gave
themselves up to all the extravagances of Indian fakirs. Sometimes the bishops
tried to persuade them to moderation; but they were scarcely listened to. As a
contrast, the Arabs of the desert and the Syrian peasants had the greatest
veneration for these extraordinary beings. Their popularity even extended to
the towns. In times of crisis, the clergy did not fail to avail themselves of
their prestige. It was thus that, in the reign of Valens, we find Aphraates and
Julian Sabbas leaving their solitudes in Mesopotamia, and going to Antioch to
take sides with Flavian and Diodore, and to assist them in their struggle
against heresy in official quarters.[240]
Several highly cultivated men,
such as JeWne and Chrysostom, carried their admiration for this mode of life so
far as to wish to practise it themselves. Jerome soon lost his taste for it;
Chrysostom only left the desert when illness, the natural consequence of his
ascetical indiscretions, finally triumphed over his courage.
We do not find that the pious
extravagances of the solitaries of the East had any definite connection with
the movement in Egypt. The Eastern monks were not much inclined to a life in
common. The grouping in monasteries or colonies of anchorites was only
established amongst them by slow degrees. We never hear of any actual rules by
which they were guided. It is not surprising that, having no superiors to
direct them, living far from one another, and each of them according to his own
will, they should have allowed themselves to be carried into real excesses.
Quite otherwise was the form of
monasticism which we meet with in Asia Minor. Here, Egyptian influence is
evident. Eustathius first, and Basil afterwards, were disciples of the Egyptian
monks. In the hands of Eustathius asceticism immediately assumed distinctive
forms, which, whether through the master's own fault or that of imprudent
disciples, offended the customs of the country and excited very lively
protests. The nature of the country, in Pontus and Cappadocia, did not allow of
the same liberty as in Egypt and in the Orient. In those regions, the desert
was never very far off; and when once persons had found their way there, they
could practise any extremes in the way of asceticism that they wished, without
incommoding anyone else. Cold, too, was a hardship which they seldom had to
fear, and the temperature in those parts moderates the appetite. If necessary,
it is quite possible to live there on a few dates. It was quite different north
of the Taurus. In that cold climate, the desert meant the bare mountain-side,
fatal to human life in winter. It was absolutely necessary that the ascetics
Historia religiosa of
Theodoret that we derive our information as to the monks of Syria.
should lilt go very far from
inhabited places, and, as their
wants were not so few as those of their brethren in the Thebai'd, they were obliged to enter
into closer communication
with the rest of mankind.
Eustathius, notwithstanding his
Egyptian experiences, does not appear, at first, to have propagated either
monasticism nor anchoritism. The criticisms addressed to him by the Council of
Gangra, about 340,[241]
are directed, not against an exotic form of asceticism, nor even against a
gross exaggeration of the ancient and traditional asceticism, but rather
against a tendency to represent it as obligatory, as the Encratites did.
Whether Eustathius was judged too unfavourably at that time, or whether he
corrected his ideas afterwards, one thing is certain, namely, that at the time
when he allied himself with St Basil, his asceticism no longer excited on the
part of the Church any objection founded on principle. Upon that ground master
and disciple always walked hand in hand. The quarrel which separated them in
their later years did not affect this point. A large number of ascetical works,[242]Great
and Little Rules, Constitutions, etc., were soon collected together, under the
name of St Basil,[243]
in a special collection, which was afterwards considerably enlarged by numerous
additions. In the time of Sozomen,[244] some
people attributed the paternity of them to Eustathius. This is extremely
doubtful. But, whatever may be the truth about this question of literary
history, the spirit, being assuredly that of Basil, can scarcely differ from
that of Eustathius. What is of importance, though for quite other reasons, is
that we possess in these books the monastic code of the Byzantine East. It is
under the Rule of St Basil that all the monasteries of the Gneco-Slavonic world
have lived for centuries, and still live at the present day.
In spite of its Egyptian
connections, Basilian monas- ticism marks a
great progressmoderation and discipline. A strong point
is made of the life in community; the inspiration of Pacomius prevails over
that of Antony. The monks have a superior, whose office is to maintain
discipline, to preside over admissions and novitiates, to
instruct and direct the whole community. Their time is to
be divided between meetings for prayer, the reading of
the Bible, and manual labour, especially working in the
fields. The austerities appointed by the Rule are of a simple
character and comparatively moderate.
From Pontus and Cappadocia, as
also from the colonies of
Constantinople,1 this new type of asceticism soon spread with the greatest rapidity. Public opinion,
and especially episcopal
opinion, could not fail to show more favour towards it than to Eastern eccentricities.
It was even grateful
to it for gradually absorbing the more ancient form of asceticism, that of the religious
living in the world. In the
monasteries, the enthusiasm of celibates and consecrated virgins found a discipline which
the limits of the
local Church could not have imposed upon them without difficulty. The monasteries
themselves, it is true,
had some trouble in the early days in reconciling themselves with the earlier ecclesiastical
organization: there
were clashings, tentative steps, some disputes. Gradually, however, the balance was
attained, and the new
relations were formally sanctioned by canonical legislation.
As to the civil law, its
intervention scarcely ever made itself
felt in these early days, except occasionally and to meet particular circumstances. Valens, being
angry with the
monks of Nitria, who resisted the usurpation of Lucius, punished a certain number of them,
and even made a
law imposing upon them military service. This
law, which St Jerome mentions in the year 377, could not have had any lasting effects. And
besides, we have
good reason for believing that it only affected those monks who had given cause for complaint.
Theodosius 1
See above, pp. 295 and 306.
p. 521] theodosius and the monks 413
also took measures against the
monks; for some time he forbade
them to live in the towns,1 where their presence was often prejudicial to good order. Pious
as he was, this
emperor had little taste for the interference of the monks in the affairs, even the religious
affairs, of the world
which they claimed to have renounced. And indeed we do not see what administration
could have consented
to allow the wandering through the towns and on
the high-roads of these undisciplined bands of professed redressors of wrongs, who were
always ready to interfere
with sentences and with the application of the laws, to ill-use anyone who did not share
their opinions, and to
destroy with violence the edifices of proscribed forms of worship. Monachi multa scelera faciunt, said 2 Theodosius to St Ambrose. It was a still more serious
matter that, with
their austerity, their freedom of speech and their boldness, they were extremely popular. From
this point of view,
the government could not but look with a favourable eye upon their confinement in monasteries,
where, thanks to the
Rule and to the authority of the superiors, there was reason to hope that they would preserve
the spirit of
their vocation, and not transform themselves into disturbers of the public peace. But, in the
time of Theodosius,
the institution of the monasteries was very far from being sufficiently widespread, to
produce these salutary
effects everywhere. It was still necessary for a considerable time to reckon with the
enthusiasm of the monks
and their popularity.
1 Cod. Theod. xvi. 3, 1, a law revoked two years later (xvi. 3, 2).
2 Ambrose, Ep. 41, § 27.
CHAPTER
XV
the west in the days of st
ambrose
St
Hilary and his writings. St Martin of Tours. Council of Valence. Priscillian and his asceticism. Spanish
disputes: Council of Saragossa.
Attitude of Damasus, of Ambrose, and of Gratian. Maximus in Gaul; the trial at Treves. The
Ithacians. Reaction under
Valentinian II.; the schism of Felix; the rhetorician Pacatus. Priscillianism in Galicia. Council
of Toledo : dissensions in the Spanish episcopate. The Priscillianist
doctrine. St Ambrose
and the Court of Justina. Ambrose and Theodosius. Pope Siricius. Jovinian and St Jerome.
HILARY of
Poitiers died in 366,1 leaving behind him a great memory. Of all the bishops of the
West, it was he who,
throughout the final struggles, had played the greatest part, and that not only in Gaul but
in the East and in
Italy. He derived no special authority from the situation of his see, but his soul was the
soul of a leader of men
; and in times of crisis they rallied round him as by instinct. High-spirited and
determined, able to form a
quick and confident judgment of a situation, he knew how to resist, and his resistance was
not to be overcome;
he knew also how to open up ways of arrangement when any were to be found. The
impression made by his
actions was strengthened, for later generations, by the witness of his writings. To
Christianity, which he did not
embrace till the prime of life, he had brought a culture which was already very considerable. When
banished to
Asia, he found in study an employment for his enforced leisure : it was then that he made himself
familiar with
1 On
January 14, following the tradition of the liturgical anniversary.
414
|
415 |
|
p. 524] |
|
HILARY
OF POITIERS |
the Greek language, and gained
acquaintance with the Doctors
of the East, especially with Origen, whose figurative exegesis, always concerned to
rediscover the New
Testament in the Old, squared with what Hilary was familiar with in others and had himself
attempted. But it
was in theology especially that Hilary learnt from the Easterns. He had left Gaul with very
vague ideas on the
controversies of the day1; he returned, bringing not only his De Synodis, in which are treated questions of great subtlety, but also a great work, in
twelve books, on the
Trinity. These compositions display a very considerable advance upon his
"Commentary on St Matthew,"
which was written before 356. In that, Hilary
was still influenced by the ideas of Tertullian and Novatian: the Word is Eternal as Word,
not as Son.2 The difficulty
of this language of a bygone age was
revealed to him by a deeper examination. We meet with it no more in the writings of his
exile.
Hilary also took an interest in poetry. He had composed a collection of
hymns. One of these compositions, at least, has come down to us: it is an
alphabetical canticle,3 in the Horatian metre Sic te diva potens Cypri. I have
already mentioned his requests to the Emperor Constantius, and the terrible
pamphlet he directed at him, in 360, during a moment of despair. It was at that
time, too, that Hilary determined to expose to the public, in a narrative well
supported by proofs, the origin and actual state of the episcopal disputes. Of
this work, analogous in form and intention to the Apology of Athanasius against
the Arians, we only possess now a few fragments4 and a prologue,
evidently imitated from the Histories of Tacitus.5 And even
the fragments which have survived are those of a revised edition, for we find
in them documents
1 " Regeneratus pridem et in episcopatu aliquantisper manens, fidem Nicaenam numquam nisi exsulaturus audivi" (De Synodis, 91).
2 In Matth. xvi. 4 ; xxxi. 3.
3Published by Gamurrini, from a MS. at Arezzo (Sancti Hilarii tracta/us, etc., Rome, 1887, p. 28).
4 These are what are called his Fragmenta historica.
5 Cf. Fragm. i. 4, with Tacitus, Hist. i. 2.
of a date later not only than
360, but also than Hilar>ft death.
It is a singular thing that this great champion of Nicene orthodoxy, who
fought and suffered so much for Athanasius, seems to have remained unknown to
him. Not once is he mentioned in the writings of the Bishop of Alexandria. The
other Easterns are not less ignorant of him. Theodoret never speaks of him ; if
Socrates, and Sozomen after him, tell us something about Hilary, it is thanks
to Rufinus whose ill-constructed history was translated into Greek. It was
quite otherwise in the West. The memory of the struggles against the Arians
upheld by the Emperor Constantius soon passed into oblivion ; but Hilary's
books did not perish. He was always considered a master in doctrine, even when
men had Ambrose, Jerome, and Augustine.
Among the friends of Hilary there had long been found a strange ascetic
called Martin, who, after having served in the army, discharged for some time
at Poitiers the office of exorcist. Martin's parents were pagans ; his father, an
officer in the army, made him serve under the standards; later he retired of
his own accord from the service and settled at Sabaria, in Pannonia, of which
he was a native. Martin, when only twelve years old, had secured admission as a
catechumen, at Pavia, where his parents then resided. We find him, later on, at
Amiens,1 and then at Worms, where he asked for his discharge from
the army, acting under an inward prompting to renounce the world and lead the
life of an ascetic. Shortly after his establishment at Poitiers, he repaired to
Pannonia in the hope of converting his parents. In the case of his mother he
succeeded; but the old tribune remained faithful to his gods. It was during
this time that Hilary was beginning his journey into exile. Martin protested
with as much vigour as he could in his position, strenuously undertaking the
defence of his master, of the others who were proscribed, and of the faith of
1 It is with Amiens that the celebrated story
of the divided cloak is
connected.
|
417 |
|
p. 526] |
|
ST
MARTIN OF TOURS |
Nicasa. He had mufti to endure on
this account, fc^PR bishops
of Pannonia were all more or less on the opposite side. In Milan, where he wished to settle,
Auxentius made
his life so hard that he sought refuge in the little island of Gallinaria, on the coast of
Liguria. On Hilary's return
he rejoined him at Poitiers, where he was allowed to live as he liked. In the neighbourhood of
the town he
chose for himself a hermitage, round which other ascetics soon gathered. This was the origin
of the monastery
of Liguge, the first of the kind in Gaul and even in the West. These holy people, and
especially their
master, soon attracted attention. Seven years after the death of Hilary (in 373), the Church of
Tours having lost
its bishop, the voice of the people made itself heard to acclaim the Saint of Poitiers as his
successor. There was
some opposition, especially among the bishops, who did not like the idea of having as a
colleague a monk who did
not wash himself or dress properly. In this we see already the conflict between popular
enthusiasm— which
thinks more of character than of appearance—and the worldly considerations which prevail,
and will do so more
and more, with the superior clergy. Martin was consecrated in spite of this opposition,
albeit reinforced by his
own ; but he found means to combine the monastic life with the duties of his new position.
Another monastery was
founded by him near Tours, on the cliffs which overhang on the north the bank of the Loire.1
There he took up his abode with his
disciples, and there he spent
all the time which was not occupied by his pastoral cares. In his life, which we owe to the
enthusiasm of one of
his friends, Sulpicius Severus, a great nobleman who had been converted to asceticism, we
find mention, in the
midst of many miracles, of a characteristic trait— the war which he waged against the rural
paganism. Martin
had a difficult task in endeavouring to Christianize the peasants of Gaul, who were strongly
attached to their ancient
religious usages, to the worship associated with their rustic temples and the sacred trees.
1 This is Marmoutier (Martini
monasteriuni).
ii 2d
This struggle against declining
paganism was • this time the chief concern of the bishops. In other respects we
do not find that in these districts of the Far West the twenty years which
followed the Council of Ariminum were fertile in incident. Of the island of
Britain we hear nothing until the 5th century. In Gaul, Martin was already a
bishop, when a council assembled at Valence (in 374) to settle some dispute of
which we know no particulars. We only possess some disciplinary regulations
communicated in the form of a letter to the bishops of the two administrative
dioceses[245]
between which the Gallican provinces were divided. The first of the signatories,
among whom appear the Bishops of Treves, Vienne, Aries, and Lyon, is the Bishop
of Agen, Fcegadius or Phcebadius, of whom we have heard in the time of the
Emperor Constantius.
In Spain, the little fire of
schism which Bishop Gregory was feeding at Illiberris (Granada)[246]—it
was not a fire which burnt very brightly—was extinguished with him. Certain
Novatians afforded occupation to the pen of Pacian,[247] Bishop
of Barcelona. All this was of little consequence. But the moment was
approaching when Spain would attract men's attention and set all the West in
commotion.
About the beginning of the reign
of Gratian, a great deal was heard of an ascetic movement of a peculiar
character, directed by an expert theologian called
|
p. mi] |
|
41U |
|
PRISCILLIAN |
Priscillian.[248]
He was a rich man, distingui^ted by birth and education, well versed in Christian and
other literature, even in
astrology and the occult sciences, endowed with a keen intellect and a persuasive eloquence
; and all these gifts
were at the service of an ardent zeal for the propagation of his own ideas.
These were chiefly connected with
the right mode of life : Priscillian was a preacher of asceticism.
Asceticism was not unknown in
Spain. The Council of Elvira speaks much of celibates (confessores) and consecrated virgins, meaning by those terms persons who practised
continence and abstinence according to the already time-honoured customs of the
Church, and within the bounds of its organization. The disciples of Priscillian
went further in marking themselves out as distinct from these. In the first
place they were disciples of a particular man, and of a man who had no mission
to teach from the Church, who claimed to some extent an inspiration of his own
and took his stand in his teaching, not only upon the received Scriptures, but
also upon the apocryphal writings, and notably upon those lives of the Apostles
Peter, John, Andrew, and Thomas, which were so strongly imbued with the
Encratite spirit opposed to marriage, to wine, and to any kind of substantial
food. Moreover, there prevailed among them a tendency to despise other
Christians. They separated themselves at certain times of the year, during
Lent and in the days before the Epiphany[249]; at such
times they disappeared from sight; no one saw them; they kept themselves
shut up in their own houses or in the mountains. It was known that they held secret meetings in lonely villas, and it was remarked that they generally walked barefooted.
They fasted on Sundays. If they came to Church they
allowed the Eucharist to be given to them; but no one saw
them communicate. Finally, and this was a more
serious matter still, women who are always delighted with
any novelty, even and especially of a religious character, fluttered
continually round the celebrated teacher. He
held meetings for women only, over which he presided,
either in person or by means of his assistants.
All this was calculated to cause anxiety. A
proselytizing asceticism has always excited ill-feeling on the part of
ordinary Christians. And, at the time of which we are now speaking, the clergy
lent it little support or rather offered resistance to it, whether from bad
motives, through attachment to a somewhat self-indulgent form of life, or from
good, such as a care for unity, and a fear lest such observances might conceal
some reprehensible doctrine. On this last point their fears were not without
foundation; from the very beginning, discreditable rumours were in circulation
with regard to the new sect. Nothing, however, was as yet proved : criticism
could only take hold of what was seen from the outside—seclusion, teachers
without authority, meetings of women, and the use of apocryphal books.
The first protest came from the Bishop of
Cordova, Hyginus, who set in motion his colleague of Emerita, Ydacius. The
latter at once entered upon a campaign. Among the adepts of the movement there
was prominent a woman of considerable position, a certain Agape, who, in
conjunction with a rhetorician named Helpidius, had communicated to
Priscillian, so it was rumoured, the doctrines of a Gnostic, Mark of Memphis,
an emigrant from Egypt to Spain. The Priscillianists were not without
supporters among the episcopal body. Two of their friends, Instantius and
Salvian, had become bishops and openly supported the party ; Symposius, Bishop
of Astorga in Galicia also joined them, and soon the number was
|
421 |
p. 531-2] COUNCIL OF SARAGOSSA IN 380
reinforced Mr the adhesion of the
Bishop of Cordova, who had
changed his mind and had finally convinced himself that the new ascetics were in no way
dangerous. It was in the
Western provinces, those of Lusitania and Galicia, that the movement appears to have been most
definite. Ydacius,
Metropolitan of Lusitania, thought it his duty to inform Pope Damasus. The Pope replied in a
letter which
we no longer possess; in this, foreseeing that the Spanish bishops would assemble to deal with
the matter, he
advised them not to deliver any personal condemnation in the absence of those accused, and without
having heard their
explanation.1 A council was actually held at Saragossa in 380; we possess a formal
account of its decisions
divided into disciplinary canons, which have in view the points on which complaint was made
of the Priscillianists.
Two bishops from Gaul, Fcegadius of Agen
and Delphinus of Bordeaux, took part in its meetings and signed first. With
them were ten Spanish prelates,
one of whom, Symposius, was favourable to the innovators.
The latter, meanwhile, not being
attacked by any direct condemnation,'2 suffered their adversaries to
say what they pleased, and continued their propaganda. They even assumed the
offensive. The bishopric of Avila, in Ydacius' province, having become vacant,
they secured the election of Priscillian there, and tried in other places to
obtain colleagues who shared their opinions. Accusations were laid against
Ydacius; and these excited great scandal in the Church of Emerita. Priscillian
and his two friends entertained the charges, denounced Ydacius to the Spanish
episcopate, and even went to Emerita to
1 " Ne quid in absentes et inauditos decerneretur" (Priscill., Treatise ii., p. 35).
2 Sulpicius
Severus (Chron. ii.
47) says in so many words that the council
condemned the Bishops Instantius and Salvian, as well as the laymen Helpidius and Priscillian. But this is
refuted by the account which
the latter has left of this stage of the business. However, it is possible that something of the kind was
attempted, for a rumour of the
condemnation was circulated in Spain {Priscill., Treatise ii., p. 40).
declare themselves openly against
him. There was already talk of
a new council. Ydacius took the initiative; and, thanks to the support of Ambrose, whose
sympathy he had
managed to win, he obtained from the emperor a rescript, couched in general terms, against
"the false bishops
and the Manicheans." He prepared to make use of this against his opponents, although
they were not mentioned
by name in the rescript. Priscillian and his two colleagues, uneasy at the turn which
affairs were taking, made
their way in person to Milan, furnished with letters testimonial from their clergy and flocks, to
prove that they
were true bishops; as to the accusation of Mani- cheism, they would be able to get rid of
that by the language
they adopted. The imperial Quaestor listened to them and answered them kindly; but
Ambrose remained
ill-disposed to them : no settlement was arrived at. They pushed on to Rome, and sent to Pope Damasus a memorial of justification, which
we still possess. Damasus
refused to receive them. One of them, Salvian, died in Rome. Instantius and Priscillian
returned to Milan,
where, in spite of Ambrose's opposition, they succeeded in obtaining, through Macedonius,
the Master of the
Offices, a decree with which they returned to Spain, and reinstalled themselves in their bishoprics.
|
423 |
|
p. i ] |
|
THE
AIKNT OF MAXIMUS |
The Bishop of Emerita had now to
act with energy. In his campaign against the Priscillianists he had enlisted
the assistance of his colleague of Ossonova, Ithacius, who claimed to have been
commissioned by the Council of Saragossa to follow this matter up. Ithacius was
by no means a model prelate ; he was worldly, luxurious, shameless, addicted
to the pleasures of the table, just the kind of person, in fact, to be
obnoxious to holy people. Priscillian set the proconsul Volventius in motion
against him, and the latter, on an accusation of attempting to disturb the
public peace, was about to take steps against Ithacius when he succeeded in
escaping to Gaul. There he was warmly welcomed by the praetorian prefect. This
high official, whose name was Gregory, was taking steps to call the matter
before his own tribunal, when a new rescript arrived
from Milan, due, like theMreceding one, to the friendly
intervention of Macedonius. This time, the decision was
ordered to be given in Spain ; the case was referred to
the Vicarius of this " diocese"; and an order was given for the banishment of Ithacius beyond the Pyrenees. The Bishop of Ossonova found himself in a most critical situation ; he vanished from the scene.
It was the best thing he could
have done. At that very moment, Maximus was declaring himself emperor in the
island of Britain; shortly afterwards he landed in Gaul; Gratian, deserted by
his troops, was killed at Lyon on August 25, 383. The "tyrant" made
his entry into Treves, and his authority was recognized from the Ocean to the
Alps.
It was a disaster for the
Priscillianists. Their friends in Milan could no longer avail at the new court
at Treves.1 The bishop of that place, Britto by name, had been a
helper of Ithacius; he lent him support with the new emperor. Maximus naturally
desired to make himself popular, especially with the bishops, whose influence
over the people he knew. He had practised every sort of cajolery with St
Martin. Ithacius profited by these inclinations, and persuaded Maximus to
regard his adversaries as the most dangerous of evil-doers. The leaders of the
Spanish movement were invited to appear before a council assembled at Bordeaux.
Ithacius there assumed the part of accuser; the document which he presented
against his adversaries was long preserved.2 The accused replied in
the same manner: Tiberianus, Asarbus, and several others read a defence; we
still possess that of Priscillian and of Instantius.3 The tribunal
showed itself unfavourable to them : Instantius was deposed from the
episcopate. They were about to turn to Priscillian, when he conceived the fatal
idea of
1
Macedonius, besides, had fallen into disgrace (Paulinus, Vila Ainbr. 37). He was not a friend of Ambrose.
. 2 Isidore, De viris ill. 15. It was undoubtedly from this source that Sulpicius Severus obtained the
information which he relates as to Mark
of Memphis as the master of Priscillian.
3 Priscilliani tract. }
appealing to the imperial
tribunal. The bishops consented,1 and the trial was transferred to
Treves.
The Gallican episcopate at that
time showed no enthusiasm for asceticism ; and the Priscillianist bishops,
compromised as they were by the disputes to which they had given rise in Spain,
had against them, besides suspicions more or less clearly defined, the
distrustful attitude of the two great ecclesiastical authorities of the
West—Pope Damasus and Bishop Ambrose. Their propaganda was considered
dangerous ; it had already made inroads into Aquitaine. In the district of
Bordeaux, a great lady, Euchrotia, and her daughter Procula,2 lent
it substantial patronage. The faithful of Eauze, so it was complained, had
embraced Priscillianism in a body. Such circumstances as these produced a state
of opinion which was not of a character to enlist for the innovators the
sympathies of the new government.
Supported by his metropolitan
Ydacius, the Bishop of Ossonova played once more at Treves, before the criminal
magistrate, the part of accuser. Now that he felt himself the stronger, he adopted
a high tone; it was not only against the Priscillianists that he inveighed ;
every form of asceticism was detestable to him. He even found fault with St
Martin and attempted to accuse him of heresy. Martin, on his side, besought
Ithacius to abandon a hateful part, and protested to the emperor against the
intervention of a criminal judge in a question of doctrine. " No shedding
of blood!" he said, " Ecclesiastical penalties, such as deposition,
are quite enough." Maximus finally promised him that no extreme measures
should be taken. And therewith St Martin departed. Freed from his presence, the
bishops resumed their unhallowed work; two of them, Magnus and Rufus, succeeded
in converting the emperor once more to their opinion. An enquiry was
1 There were involved in the matter accusations belonging to the ordinary criminal law, which were not within ecclesiastical jurisdiction.
2 With
regard to Procula, Sulpicius Severus does wrong in relating a petty story which is improbable
and incapable of verification
(Chron. ii. 48).
|
425 |
p. 536-7] EXECUTION OF
PRISCILLIAN
decided upon ; it was entrusted to the praetorian prefect, Euodius,[250]
a harsh and severe man, who succeeded in convicting
Priscillian of witchcraft. He made his report to the emperor, and Maximus decided that the
accused deserved
the penalty of death.
The trial was
formally resumed. It was not without difficulty that they succeeded at last in
tearing Ithacius away from the accusers' bench. Priscillian was condemned to
death and executed with six others, the deacons Asarbius and Aurelius ; then
Felicissimus and Armenius, who had quite recently joined the sect; finally,
Latronianus, a distinguished poet,[251] and the
matron Euchrotia. Bishop Instantius escaped with sentence of exile, as did also
the rhetorician Tiberianus3; they were banished to the Scilly Isles.
The affair did not end there. A military commission was appointed to go
to Spain, with instructions to seek out the accomplices of Priscillian on the
spot, and to try them summarily. Such atrocities filled all good people with
loathing. Against the feeling of the majority of the bishops, one of their
number, Theognis, ventured to excommunicate Ithacius. Martin returned to
Treves. Bishop Britto had just died ; his colleagues assembled to choose his
successor ; the choice had fallen upon a certain Felix, who was personally of
good repute. On his arrival at the imperial Court, Martin refused to hold
communion with the bishops, amongst whom he saw the blood-stained Ithacius. The
latter tried hard to compromise Martin along with the condemned, but it was not
possible for him so to deceive the emperor. Martin never ceased to protest
against the
blood which had been shed, and to demand that there a stay should be finally made, and that the tribunes should not be sent to Spain. He absolutely refused on any consideration to listen to any proposal for entering into communion with those who were already beginning to be called the Ithacians. He yielded, however, when he was given the choice between his participation in the ordination of Felix and the immediate despatch of the commissioners. But to the end of his life he lamented this necessity of interrupting for a moment his protest against the blood which had been shed.
He was not the only one to
protest. The new Pope Siricius seems certainly to have asked for explanations,
for we find Maximus in a hurry to offer them, by pretending to liken the
Priscillianists to the Manicheans, which made them fall under the penalties of
extremely severe laws. He also ordered all the documents of the trial to be
sent to the Pope to show him that there had not been a condemnation of innocent
men.1 Notwithstanding these explanations, Siricius did as St Martin
had done, and refused communion with himself to the supporters of Ithacius. Ambrose
adopted the same attitude.2 This was plainly to be seen when he
visited Treves, in 387, as ambassador from Valentinian II. He presented himself
at the Court of Maximus, but not at the Church of Felix, as he did not wish to
have any relations with bishops " who had demanded the death of the
heretics."
But Ambrose, as the
representative of a prince against whom armed preparations were already being
made in the Gauls, was not in a position to put a stop to the severities
ordered at Treves. The pursuit of Priscillianists continued. On his journey
home, the Bishop of Milan met an old man, who was being led into exile; it was
his colleague of Cordova, Hyginus, the man who, having first denounced the
Priscillianists, had ended by showing them goodwill. In vain Ambrose entreated
that at least respect should be shown to his age, that he should
1 Coll.
Avell. n. 40.
■ Council
of Turin, c. 6. Cf.
Ambrose, Ep. 2,6.
|
p. 539] |
|
427 |
|
THE
REACTION |
be given proper clothing and
other necessaries. He was
rebuffed.
As long as Maximus lasted, i.e.,
until the summer of 388, the Priscillianists continued to be harassed, and the
ascetics in general to be looked upon with suspicion. It was not wise, at that
time, to appear with a face emaciated by fasting, or 'to devote one's nights to
pious reading. The worldly prelates—Ithacius at their head—were on the alert
and suppressed devotion. But all this was changed when Valentinian II. was
restored in 388. There was a reaction as well; and Ithacius v/as attacked. In
vain he protested that he had not been the only one to take proceedings against
Priscillian: his former accomplices made haste to desert him, and suffered him
to be deposed from the episcopate. Ydacius of Emerita, his Metropolitan, had
not waited for this, but had sent in his resignation. Unfortunately for him he
changed his mind, and wished to return to his Church, which gave rise to
disturbances. The government imprisoned the two bishops at Naples.[252]
However, the friends of those who
had been put to death obtained permission to give them honourable burial. The
remains of the Priscillianist leaders were transported to Spain, and buried
with the greatest pomp, amid the enthusiasm of their followers. In Gaul,
Priscillianism retained adherents in certain parts of Aquitaine ; but the most
serious consequence of the whole affair was the discord it introduced among the
bishops. Felix of Treves, ordained by the Ithacians, possessed the sympathies
of the prelates who were hostile to asceticism. The others, without having any
objection to him personally, avoided him as though he had the plague. It would
have been better for him if he had been exiled, like the bishops of Emerita and
Ossonova. In his own country, party-spirit had transformed him into a scapegoat
; the blood of Euchrotia and of Priscillian appeared to many eyes to
stain his episcopal mantle, and could never be
removed. Siricius and Ambrose1 would have nothing to do
with him ; they had declared in express terms, by letter, that people must choose between communion with them and with him.2 The schism was still existing in 396,
for it was with the main object of remedying it that there was held, in that year, a great council at Nimes3;
and in 401, just when Sulpicius Severus, who complains bitterly about it, was finishing his Chronicle. Several years later the Italian Council, assembled at Turin,
repeated the condemnation. The quarrel was only stilled with the death of the unhappy Felix.
Of course political matters
played their part in this affair, and the Ithacians had to suffer for having
been protected by Maximus. In 389, the rhetorician Pacatus Drepanius, an envoy
from the Gauls to Theodosius, pronounced before that prince and before the
Roman senate a panegyric in which the execution of the Priscillian- ists,
especially of the matron Euchrotia, figured among the crimes of the usurper.
With what were these people reproached ? For being too pious: nimia religio et diligent ins cm It a divinitas. It was for that reason they were persecuted, and by informers who were
priests only in name, and whom men saw, not without feelings of horror, pass
from the trials by torture to sacred ceremonies.4
In Spain, the reaction against
Maximus had very different consequences. Priscillian became a demi-god; his
followers now swore only by his name. It was especially in Galicia, where,
apparently, his tomb was situated, that the enthusiasm of his disciples broke
forth. The anniversary of the new martyrs was celebrated, their
1 The matter appears to have been investigated in a council at Milan, held in 390, propter adventum Gallorum episcoporum (Ambrose, Ep. 51).
2 Council of Turin, c. 6.
3 Upon the Council of Nimes, besides the Synodal Letter (Hefele, Conciliengeschichte, vol. ii., p. 62), see Sulpicius Severus, Dial. i. 13.
4 Pacatus, Paneg. 29.
p.
541-2] THE»OSIUS AND PRISCILLIANISM 429
books were eagerly read, and
their doctrines openly preached.
Several bishops joined the movement, some from conviction, others because they were
forced to do so,
that they might not offend their fanatical people. The most important among them was Symposius
of Astorga, the bishop who had been
present at the Council of
Saragossa; with him were Vegentinus, Herenas, and some others as well. As soon as a bishop
died, the people acclaimed
a Priscillianist candidate. Symposius, who was apparently the senior or the metropolitan of
the province, lent
his co-operation for the ordination. Thus he consecrated Paternus in the important town
of Bracara Augusta
(Braga); other bishops, such as Isonius, Donatus, Acurius, iEmilius, and his own son,
Dictinius, received imposition
of hands from him. These comprised almost the whole episcopate of Galicia[253];
the province seemed lost to
orthodoxy.
Such a scandal could not last
long. It excited no doubt the attention of Theodosius who, having been born in
Galicia, could not fail to take an interest in his native country. The bishops
of the other provinces assembled at Saragossa,[254] and
afterwards at Toledo, and summoned their Priscillianist colleagues to appear
before them. They refused. In the interval between the two councils, Symposius
and Dictinius, who until then had only received priest's orders, travelled to
Milan, hoping that Ambrose, so severe to the Ithacians, would give them some
help. They were deceived. Ambrose decided that they must condemn Priscillian
and his doctrine; and in return for this they might
be received to communion ; also Dictinius must
give up all idea of being made a bishop. They promised
to comply. Ambrose and Pope Siricius then wrote to
the Spanish bishops to receive them on the conditions
agreed upon. But such conditions were easier to
accept in Milan than to keep in Galicia. On his return
home, Symposius attempted to remove the name of
Priscillian from the catalogue of the Martyrs, and Dictinius
pretended to refuse the episcopate. But the people
protested ; and so things were restored to the old footing,
and letters from Dictinius were even soon found in
circulation, in which the proscribed observances were more or less justified.
Ambrose died in 397, and two years afterwards, Pope Siricius followed
him to the grave. In the following year, the orthodox bishops of Spain met once
more at Toledo. This time, the prelates of Galicia put in an appearance; the
secular authority had no doubt intervened. The situation was a very complicated
one. Among the accused, some gave signs of repentance; they condemned
Priscillian, his books, and his doctrine, signed every retractation which was
asked of them, declared that they had only sinned by mistake, and that,
although their opinions remained orthodox, they had been forced to yield to the
violence of the people. Others declared that Priscillian was a martyr, the
victim of the jealousy of the bishops, and they would never forsake him.
Vegentinus and Symposius were the leaders of the first party ; the other
rallied behind Herenas. As to the orthodox party, they were themselves greatly
divided ; the bishops of Betica and the district of Carthagena would not hear
of a compromise; they demanded the deprivation en
masse of
the whole Galician episcopate, or at all events that they should be put in a
state of siege. The Lusitanians and the Tarragonese, though less implacable,
were, nevertheless, not greatly inclined to leniency. After much
consideration, they began by deposing the refractory bishops—Herenas at their
head. As to the others, one alone was admitted to communion, Vegentinus, who p. 544]
PRISCILLIANISM AFTER AMBROSE 431
appeared to have compromised
himself least. The Bishop of
Bracara, Paternus, was allowed to enter into relations with him ; Paternus was thus admitted by an
intermediary. The
others, Symposius, Dictinius, Isonius, and all those in communion with Symposius, were invited to
sign a formula, and, if they did so,
they were to be allowed to retain
their sees. But as it was impossible to come to an understanding on the question of what kind
of relations were to
be held with them, it was decided that the question should be referred to the new Pope,
Anastasius, and to
the new Bishop of Milan, Simplicianus. Until their decision was received, the reconciled
bishops were to
refrain from holding ordinations.1
The reply2 of the two
Italian primates was not long delayed; it was favourable to the moderate
orthodox party and to the penitent prelates. Communion was therefore
re-established between them and the rest of the Catholic world. But there
always remained in Galicia a nucleus of unyielding Priscillianists; they held
their ground there in spite of the imperial laws which quickly fell upon them3;
and, moreover, the Swabian invasion soon gave them full liberty. We still hear
of them for a long time afterwards. Gradually, the cult of Priscillian was
concentrated towards the extremity of the province, in the diocese of Iria
Flavia, where some adherents were still to be found towards the end of the 6th
century. It was in this very country, the last refuge of Priscillianism, that
the Spaniards in the time of the Asturian kings were to "re-discover"
the tomb of the Apostle James, the son of Zebedee, and to found a celebrated
cult.
As to the orthodox bishops, the
reconciliation of the Priscillianists was to them "a stone of
stumbling." The prelates of Baetica and of the district of Carthagena,
1 The document for all this is the Council of Toledo in 400, the record of which has come down to us only in fragments, inserted in the formal minute of another council held in 447. Cf. the Chronicle of Idacius, under the year 399.
2 Presupposed by a letter of Pope Innocent, Jaffe, 292.
3 Cod. Theod. xvi. 5, 40, 43, 48.
irritated at the indulgence shown
by the Italians, refuseJ all
relations with those who accepted communion with the reconciled party. The spirit of Gregory
of Illiberris moved
them. In vain did Pope Innocent intervene1 to censure the rigorists. They paid no
attention to him; their
schism lasted until the invasion of the barbarians * in 409.
Such is the external history of
the Priscillianist movement. At the present day, how are we to think precisely
of the doctrine taught by Priscillian ? Sulpicius Severus condemns it very
harshly, but without explaining himself. He seems to see in it a species of
immoral Gnosticism. Since the rediscovery of several writings of Priscillian,
it is the custom to oppose them to Sulpicius, and to represent Priscillian as a
mere preacher of asceticism, who can be reproached at most only for his taste
for apocryphal writings; his affair was merely an episode in the continual
battle between an episcopate corrupted by worldliness and the ascetic party. I
cannot accept such a vindication. Undoubtedly, no heretical thesis is maintained
in the writings of Priscillian which have come down to us. But it is well to
remember that this literature is composed of three memoirs of self-
justification, written for presentation to the ecclesiastical authorities, and
of a few sermons preached to the faithful of Avila, at a time when the teaching
of Priscillian was already looked upon with suspicion, and could scarcely have
been exposed to the public.2 It is not in compositions of this kind
that we can expect to find definite heresies. The author, it is true, declares
repeatedly that he condemns all heresies—the Ophites, the Nicolaitans, the
Patripassians, the Manicheans, etc.; but his anathemas always avoid the real
point of the matter. Thus, for example, he sees in Manicheism only the worship
of
1 Jaffe, 292.
2 What
are called the Canones Priscilliani were
already known ; these
are a sort of exposition of Christian doctrine in ninety articles, with a note of the texts from St Paul which
prove them. But we have
only an orthodox recension of them due to a bishop called Peregrinus.
|
433 |
|
p. 547] PRISCILLIANIST DOCTRINE |
the sun and moon ; and the
Patripassians are for him people
who could not discover in the Gospel any mention of the Son of God. A man must be a mere tiro
in investigation, if he allows himself
to be taken in by such anathemas.
Ambrose, Damasus, and Martin, persons whom no
one would rank among the enemies of asceticism, regarded Priscillian with mistrust. The
reception which they
gave to the Spanish mystics is in this respect very significant, even though we do not
quite understand what
exactly they reproached them with. It is certain that it was not easy for them to be
enlightened. The sect
was a very mysterious one; it was, not merely from the time when it had to endure
suffering but from the outset,
a secret society. In the meetings of the initiated clearly things were said which it was not
considered proper
to entrust to ordinary believers, even to ascetics of the old type. More than this, the
Priscillianists admitted
that they lied to disguise the doctrines of
their sect. Dictinius, before his conversion, had composed a treatise called " The Scale
" (Libra), in
which is explained the theory of useful
lying.[255]
People do not take so
many precautions unless there is something to conceal.
It is certain also that the
Priscillianist initiates— like the Valentinian " pneumatici" and the
Manichean "elect"—formed, according to the views of the sect, a class
superior to the rest of the faithful. They alone possessed the fulness of the
doctrine and perfection of life. The latter was realized in asceticism, an
asceticism resting on a dualistic basis. In man there is an element which is
divine in the proper sense of the word ; by this element God and man are of the
same nature.[256]The
world is the work of another principle. It was in vain that Priscillian
condemned Patripassianism ; the doctrine of the Films
iWnascibilis,
professed by his
disciples,1 presupposes a Trinity purely
nominal; and I do not see in what other sense we can interpret the formula tres unum sunt
in Christo Jesu, which appears in one of his apologies.
It is not without reason that the first persons who have described
Priscillianism have presented it as a form of asceticism inspired by Gnostic
ideas. It is thus that it is spoken of by Philastrius of Bresica2
shortly after the events at Treves. St Jerome in 392 had not yet studied the
question for himself.3 He only knew that Priscillian had left
certain writings; that some persons represented him a Gnostic, and others
defended him from that error.4 Very little was then known of the
Councils of Saragossa and Bordeaux, in which the questions of doctrine must
have been discussed. The sect still kept its books secret.
But it did not always do so. Orosiusand St Augustine were acquainted
with them5; the extracts which they give from them and the
information which they derive from them agree entirely with the idea of an
ascetic Gnosticism. Little by little opinion gained in precision in regard to
them. Direct study came to strengthen the impression left by the proceedings of
the Council of Toledo, and by the recantation which it secured from several
Priscillianist leaders. It would be vain to allege a development in doctrine,
presumably produced in the sect after the death of its founder. The bishops
Symposius
1 Symposius, at the same council, repudiated the doctrine of the two principles, and that of the Filius innascibilis, but admitted that they were accepted in the sect.
2 Haer. 84. 3 De viris, 121.
4 Several years afterwards, about 399, St Jerome, writing to a noble Spanish lady, takes sides definitely against Priscillian ; but he does not seem to have studied his doctrine very deeply. What he says of it refers only to the memoir of Ithacius ; and in regard to this he makes a strange blunder, confusing Mark of Memphis, of whom Ithacius speaks, with Mark the Gnostic, a contemporary of St Irenaeus. Jerome, Ep. Ixxv. 5 ; cf. Adv. Vigilantium, 7, and In Esaiam, lxiv. 5.
5 See the Commonitorium of Orosius, and the reply of St Augustine, P. L., vol. xlii., p. 665 et seq.
|
435 |
|
p. 549] |
|
POSITION
OF ST AMBROSE |
and Dictinius who abjured in 400
were not recent initiates ; there
is nothing to prove that their Priscillianism differed in any respect whatsoever from that of
Priscillian himself.
In fact, horrible as the executions at
Treves were, and strongly as they have been condemned in the Church, it was
impossible for the Church to recognize its own traditions in the religious
system of the victims.
Ambrose at Milan was, for the whole of the
West, a kind of oracle; even in the East his was a power to be reckoned with.
He was truly the sacerdos magnus of the Bible, the "gran
prete" of the poet. A Roman by birth, by tradition, and by education,
government was natural to him. He governed the Church fearlessly, as he would, had
need been, have governed the State. Bishop of the Latin capital, he had the
emperor within reach of his exhortations. And all went well in that quarter so
long as Gratian lived. That amiable prince was to him an obedient son. War, the
chase, and State affairs did not prevent him from taking an interest in matters
of religion. He plied Ambrose with questions, and the bishop, absorbed as he
too was by many cares foreign to pure speculation, was called upon to find time
to write whole treatises of theology1 for the information of his
imperial disciple.
It was a terrible blow for Ambrose, when he
heard that Gratian, forsaken by the army of the Gauls, had been treacherously
assassinated. To regret for the loss of the young and sympathetic emperor were
added grave fears alike for the empire and for orthodox religion. Now, it was
with Valentinian M. that he would have to deal, or rather with his mother,
Justina, the friend and patroness of the Arians. However, at first, Justina had
more serious anxieties than that for the Creed of Ariminum. Ambrose saw her
come to him with her son, a child of twelve years old; she put the child
forward and placed him in his arms. The bishop promised to go over the
mountains to negotiate with Maximus, and to save what
1 Treatises, De fide, De Spiritu Sane to, De
incarnatiotris dominicae sacra?nento.
could still be saved. Maximus
just then showed himself in a
very haughty mood; and the negotiations were somewhat stormy. However, they came to an
understanding at last; the envoys of Valentinian II. consented to recognize the usurper, who, for his part,
promised not to cross
the Alps.
On his return to Milan, Ambrose had at first no cause for anything but
satisfaction with the court. He was energetically supported in his dispute with
Symmachus (384) in the matter of the altar of Victory. But, in the following
year (385), the Arian question came forward again, and relations became gravely
strained. There had remained at Milan, ever since the time of Auxentius,
several persons who were attached to the confession of Ariminum, including even
some clerics, although the new bishop had been wise enough to accept en bloc the ecclesiastical personnel of his predecessor. Ursinus, the
pretender to the see of Rome, had made use of these people to stir up scandal
against Ambrose[257];
an unattached Pannonian Bishop, Julianus Valens, busied himself in the same
quarters, at Milan and in the neighbouring towns. He had been ordained at
Pettau (Poetovio) by the Arian party, in opposition to Mark, the Catholic bishop
of that place. When the Goths showed themselves upon the Upper Drave, Valens
put himself on their side and helped them to make themselves masters of his
episcopal city. He had made himself half a Goth, and wore a necklace and
bracelets, in the manner of the barbarians. The city was pillaged, but the
people of Pettau continued to refuse to have anything to do with Valens, and he
was obliged to take his departure.[258] Peace
was concluded with the Goths in 382 : many of them then gained a footing in
Court circles; the army was recruited more and more from among the barbarians;
their leaders attained the highest dignities. All this tended to form round the
empress an Arian circle which was a cause of much anxiety to p. 552] A1JXENTIUS OF DOROSTOllUM 437
AmtMse. It Kame still more so
when circumstances provided
the party with a religious leader, in the person of a second Auxentius. This man, I think,
must be identified
with Auxentius, the Arian Bishop of Doro- storum on the Lower Danube.[259]
He was a disciple of Ulfilas,
and had even written the Life of that famous personage. If he was to be found at the
Court of Milan, it was
no doubt because the determined attitude of Theodosius would not allow a prelate who was
notoriously Arian
to continue to exercise his office in the Eastern Empire.[260]
Auxentius wished to have a church of his own ; the Court asked Ambrose for the Portian
Basilica (St Victor ad corpus), which was situated outside the walls. Ambrose refused. The demand was pressed ; it
was even proposed,
at one time, to take from him the new Basilica, i.e., one of
the buildings of his own cathedral.[261]
The Feast of Easter (385) was
approaching. The emperor caused the Portian Basilica to be seized, and then, in
face of the attitude of the bishop and the people, relinquished his design.[262]
This defeat exasperated the Court extremely. Auxentius took advantage of this
fact to obtain a law granting the right of meeting to the faithful who adhered
to the Creed of Ariminum ; the opposing party, viz., the Catholics, thus suffered a
severe rebuke.[263]
On the other hand we find Maximus intervening in the matter—Maximus, the
usurper of
Gaul, the murderer of Gratian.
The Court of Milan received
from him a letter, in very vigorous terms, in which he took up the defence of the
persecuted Catholics.[264]Such
a proceeding could not fail to embitter the dispute. When the Easter celebrations came round
again (386), Ambrose
was once more summoned to give up one of his churches, and was then formally bidden to
leave Milan. He
refused to abandon his flock, who, besides, were determined not to allow him to go, and
remained on the alert,
spending whole days and nights in the church. He also refused to take part in a conference
with Auxentius.[265]There
was nothing for it but to leave him in peace. And it seemed also as if Heaven itself came to
his aid. On June
17, 386, he discovered the remains of two Milanese martyrs, Gervase and Protasius; no sooner
were they exhumed
than they caused miracles of so signal a character
that not only the city of Milan, but the whole of Christendom rang with the tidings.[266]
Ambrose acquired in
matters of this kind an unexpected success. Before his time, only three martyrs had been known
at Milan— Victor,
Nabor, and Felix ; but, after Gervase and Protasius, he discovered at Bologna, in 393, the tombs
of SS. Vitalis and
Agricola, and again at Milan, in 395, those of SS. Nazarius and Celsus.[267]
In the meantime, Maximus, the by
no means disinterested protector of the Catholics of Italy, was causing the
Court of Milan more and more serious uneasiness. In the spring of 387® Ambrose,
who had been reconciled with Valentinian and his mother, made his way once more
to Gaul, with the ostensible object of recovering Gratian's remains, but
evidently with the view to arrange matters, if
|
439 |
p. 554-5] AMBROSE AND THEODOSIUS
it were still possible to do so.
But it was no longer possible.
Some months later, Maximus entered Italy; Valentinian, Justina, and the whole of their
court fled by sea,
and found refuge at Thessalonica.
Theodosius received them kindly, and set himself to put in order again
the affairs of his youthful colleague. This he succeeded in doing in the
following summer. Maximus, being defeated on the Save and the Drave, took
refuge at Aquileia ; the troops of the Eastern emperor came up with him there,
and made themselves masters of his person. He was executed without delay, on
July 28, 388, and Valentinian II. was recognized as Emperor of the whole of the
West. It was about this time that he lost his mother, the last hope of the Arian
party : Valentinian now passed under the moral guardianship of Theodosius, and
under the religious influence of Ambrose.
Moreover, Theodosius stayed nearly three years in the West. During this
time he held frequent communication with Ambrose. The esteem which they
professed for each other did not prevent them from finding themselves sometimes
at variance. The people of Callinicaxon the Euphrates had sacked a
synagogue, at the instigation, so it appeared, of their bishop. In the same
country, a procession of monks having encountered a party of Valentinians, a
fight took place, at the end of which the monks, having vanquished the
heretics, fell upon their temple and burnt it to ashes. Theodosius ordered that
the disorder should be severely repressed, and was especially urgent that the
Bishop of Callinica should rebuild the synagogue at his own expense. Ambrose
intervened, and succeeded in putting a stop to all reprisals. In these cases
Theodosius allowed himself to yield, but he did so with much ill-temper, and
complained bitterly of the monks.2 Ambrose declared that Jews and
pagans had been guilty of many acts of the kind in Julian's reign, and no one
had interfered with them. It was, it must be confessed, a poor argument.
1 Upon
this affair, see letters 40 and 41 of St Ambrose.
- Ep. 41, §
27.
On the other hand, he had reason
on his side when he protested against the massacre of the people of
Thessalonica who had been guilty of sedition, and required the emperor to do
penance.[268]
Theodosius consented ; he had, indeed, been the first to regret his outburst
of passion, and to deplore the frightful consequences which had resulted from
it. Before he set out on his return to the East in 391, Ambrose again made
strong representations to him in order to obtain a settlement of the affair at
Antioch, in which he had never ceased to take an interest. The result of this
application was that a great council assembled at Capua in 391. Pope Siricius
must have been represented there, and the Bishop of Milan must have been the
moving spirit in it; but with regard to this assemblage we have only a small
number of pieces of information which refer quite as much to certain local
affairs, of which we shall hear later on, as to the principal business.
In the following year, the young
Emperor, Valentinian 11., was assassinated in Gaul. His place was taken by a
new usurper, Eugenius, under whose patronage a last revival of paganism was
beginning to take shape, at any rate at Rome,[269] when
Theodosius reappeared on the scene in 394. Ambrose, broken-hearted at
Valentinian's death, had held himself aloof from the new government. He did not
long enjoy the pleasure of seeing Theodosius again, for that prince died on
January 17, 395. His remains were transported from Milan to Constantinople.
|
441 |
|
r. 557] DEATH
OE ST AMBROSE |
The great bishop followed him
soon afterwards, on April 4, 397, which was Easter eve. Ten years before, at
the same Paschal festival, he had poured the water of baptism on the forehead cj Augustine. At the time of his death, his neophyte was already Bishop of Hippo: one light succeeded the other. And, moreover, Ambrose did not entirely pass away. Besides the brightness of his memory, he left many books—pastoral works, sermons on the Bible, transformed for publication into exegetical treatises; funeral orations; hymns and liturgical commentaries;
theological dissertations against Arianism, upon the
Divinity of the Holy Spirit, upon the Incarnation ; moral exhortations on the
duties of the clergy and on the profession of virginity ;
and letters on the questions with which day
by day his experience was called upon to deal. All
these were written quickly in the midst of the cares of a
devoted ministry. Ambrose did not mind availing
himself of assistance from previous works. He knew Greek
very well, and borrowed largely from Origen, Didymus, and
Basil. In his treatise on duties he set himself to
follow Cicero. He had no literary vanity. In his writings,
he thought only of their practical utility, not at all of the
lustre they might bring him. Whether they were of greater or
less originality, he cared little, provided that they fulfilled the purpose for which he published them. Who could blame such a man for having saved his time for action
?
Although somewhat eclipsed by his
distinguished colleague, Pope Siricius was worthily administering the Apostolic
Church. Like the majority of the Popes of these early days, he seems to have
been of moderate abilities, abilities which were above all practical. At Rome
it was the custom to choose the bishop among the local clergy; the Pope
invariably came from the professional ministry. An election like that of
Ambrose was impossible. This system involved the loss of the chance of
obtaining leaders of wide range of ideas, but it was almost certain that they
would be always wise and experienced. The schism of Ursinus was suppressed.
When assembled to choose a successor to Damasus, the faithful of Rome had
protested against the usurper.1 The Roman Church
1 Letter
of Valentinian II. to the Prefect Pinianus (Coll. Avell. 4), Feb.
24, 385.
under Siricius lived almost in
peace, recruiting itself more and
more at the expense of paganism, and multiplying or enlarging its sacred buildings. It was at
this time that the
Basilica of St Paul1 was rebuilt, with the proportions in which we see it at the present day. With
regard to internal
conflicts, we hear of none except quarrels between the monks and their opponents. Siricius, a
man who loved
order, supported the general principles of Christian asceticism, but looked with no favourable
eye upon people who
caused disturbance. In the very first days of his Pontificate, Jerome had felt that the air of
Rome was becoming unhealthy for him. But he was not the only one who might be a cause of uneasiness. Jerome, at
least, was an honest
man ; his austerity was not feigned, his life was pure, and occupied in useful work. But at a
time when no
monastery existed in Rome, when the monks were left to themselves, and wandered all day
long through the streets,
we can imagine the eccentricities, and even the disorders, against which the ecclesiastical
authorities had to keep
a watchful eye. So-called celibates ('continentes) were to be seen vieing with the most exquisitely scented clerics in the assiduity with which they
danced attendance upon
great ladies, and in the skill with which they angled for legacies.2 It became
necessary to repress abuses of this
kind by a law,3 which was posted up in all the churches in Rome; and this severe law, which forbade
anyone to 'make a
will in favour of Christian priests and monks— while pagan priests preserved the right of
inheritance—was declared
by the ecclesiastical authorities of the time to be just and necessary.
These abuses, however, had not
the effect of bringing the religious profession into disrepute. Quite the contrary
; for the bishops, manifestly supported by public
1 Letter of Valentinian II. to the Prefect Sallust. (Coll. Avell. 3).
2 It is with this, I think, that there is connected the composition of certain liturgical forms included later in the collection called the "Leonian Sacramentary." See my Origines du culte Chretien, 3rd edition, p. 142.
3Cod. Theod. xvi. 2, 20 ; cf. Ambrose, Ep. xviii. 14 ; Jerome, Ep. Iii. 6.
p. 559-60] REACTION FROM ASCETICISM 443
opinion, had never set themselves
more eagerly to raise it. They
continually repeated that, all things being equal in other respects, virginity is superior to
marriage, represents a higher condition, and is more meritorious for the life to come. I have said " all things
being equal in other respects,"
for no one dreamed of placing a bad monk or an indiscreet virgin above a father or
mother of a family, who was
faithful to his or her duties. But, with this one reservation, there is no kind of praise
which was not bestowed
on a life of continence and abstinence; and, as was inevitable, the enthusiasm displayed
for it sometimes passed all bounds. Hence arose in some persons a tendency to reaction, which, when translated
into words, was
liable in its turn to be lacking in restraint.
At the period at which we have arrived (about 390), this tendency was
represented at Rome by a certain Jovinian,[270] who,
after having lived for many years as a monk — dishevelled in hair and in
clothing, absorbed in fasting and mortification — had ended by convincing
himself of the uselessness of his observances, and by returning to the ordinary
conditions of life, without going so far, however, as to marry. If he had
stopped there, there would have been nothing to say; but he soon passed from
practice to theory and to spreading his ideas abroad. According to the teaching
of himself and his disciples to anyone who would listen to them, there was no
moral difference between the life of celibates and that of married people;
abstinence and other ascetic practices were equally useless; in the other world
no special recompense would reward these observances; all this, they declared,
clearly followed from the stories of the Bible in regard to the patriarchs, the
prophets, and the apostles themselves; as to the Virgin Mary, she had ceased to
be a virgin in bringing her Son into the world[271]; after
Him, she had had other children. All this was consistent enough, once the
premises were granted.
Jovinian had another doctrine,
according*) which true Christians
could not possibly sin; those who do so have not been truly baptized; they have only
received the outward
part of the Sacrament, without experiencing its inward efficacy.1
These ideas were propagated by
disputations and addresses; at last they were set forth in a book, and this was
a misfortune for Jovinian, because henceforth his opponents had a basis for
operations against him. Among the most active opponents were the friends of
Jerome, especially the Senator Pammachius, a very pious man, who had renounced
the world and devoted himself to works of charity. They denounced Jovinian to
Pope Siricius; he in his turn gathered his clergy together; and when it had
been proved that the new doctrines were incompatible with the " Christian
Law," Jovinian and eight of his followers were excommunicated as
propagators of heresy. News of this sentence was immediately given to Milan by
three Roman priests, whom Siricius entrusted with the duty of carrying thither
a sort of circular letter.2 Jovinian was already there, hoping no
doubt to arrange matters in his own favour with the assistance of the Court. He
was mistaken. Ambrose needed little rousing against the enemies of virginity.
He assembled some bishops around him, and pronounced against Jovinian an
additional condemnation.3 The emperor, warned by the legates, gave
no reception to the heretics ; they were even driven from Milan.4 A
little later,
1 Thanks to this doctrine, Jovinian (or rather, his memory), played a part later on in the controversies between Pelagians and anti-Pelagians, who each hurled him at the others' heads.
2 Jaffe, 260.
3 Letter 42, addressed to Pope Siricius. The Council of Milan goes a little too far in comparing the opinions of Jovinian to Manicheism. So far as we are informed, there is nothing in common between the two systems.
|
445 |
|
p. 562] |
|
JOVINIAN
AND JEROME |
4 In a
law of the Theodosian Code (xvi. 5, 53), Jovinian is represented as holding meetings in the
outskirts of Rome. Orders are
given for the deportation of himself and his adherents to different islands. The law is dated in 412 ; but the
name of the prefect to whom it
is addressed would point rather to the year 398. Besides, in 396, two monks of
Vercellae, having broken their vows, began to preach against asceticism. Ambrose wrote to the Church of
Vercellae in the severest terms, speaking of the innovators as
Epicureans.1 Augustine also had occasion to write
against the doctrines of Jovinian.2
But these refutations were of
somewhat later date. At the time, Pammachius, whom the sentences of Rome and
Milan had not sufficed to appease, took it into his head to secure the
intervention of Jerome. Of the latter, for several years nothing had been
heard. He was immersed at Bethlehem in his Biblical studies, and seemed to have
turned his back for ever upon the Babylon of Italy. If he ever wrote there it
was to implore his friends to rejoin in Palestine the colony he had founded in
it with Paula and Eustochium, and to extol the sanctity of the Holy Places.
However, there still remained to him memories. Neither St Paul, nor the
prophets, upon whom he was diligently commenting, nor Origen, whom he was
translating so eagerly, caused him to forget Cicero; and loudly as he
celebrated the charms of the Holy Land or the virtues of the hermits of
Palestine,3 Rome ever lived in the background of his memories.
Pammachius sent him Jovinian's book.
What a piece of good fortune!
Virginity, and asceticism as a whole to be defended, and that before the Roman
public, and against an adversary who did not know how to write!4
Jerome let himself go. In a few weeks he had composed his two books against
Jovinian, and Rome soon rang with them. Unfortunately, he had gone too far, and
it was not against Jovinian, already crushed by official sentences, that public
opinion was excited, but against the "imprudent controversialist, who,
the name of the heretic in the
MS. tradition is Jovianus> not Jovinianus. It is, in
fact, very doubtful if our Jovinian is in question here.
1 Ep. 83, about 396.
2 This is the subject of his De bono coniugali.
3 His Lives of Malchus and of Hilarion belong to this period.
4 He quotes from Jovinian, while refuting him; his extracts really give the impression of an author who cared little about his style.
under pretext of defending
asceticism, placed married people
in a most awkward position. Pammachius was sorry for having invoked such a helper. He
did all he could
to withdraw the unfortunate philippic from circulation. The priest Domnio,
another of Jerome's friends, for his
part removed from it the most objectionable passages, and both of them wrote to the
hermit. Jerome at once
assumed the defensive. He began by modestly explaining to his friends that his books
were not the kind which
could be suppressed or expurgated at pleasure; that the public gave them so great a
reception that they were no
sooner written than they were in everybody's hands. As to the objections made against
him, he was naturally
of opinion there was no common sense in them.
In Jerome, the " old man" died hard. At the moment when he was
embarking on the campaign against Jovinian, he had just published his De viris illustribus, in which his literary judgments manifest so strongly his friendships
and his animosities. Thus he contents himself with mentioning Ambrose by name,
without saying one word about his writings, " for fear he might be accused
of flattery or suspicion cast upon his veracity." There was no fear of
flattery, for, apart from a few common-place mentions, he never spoke of
Ambrose except to decry him. Amply provided himself by the pens of Origen and of
Eusebius, he finds fault with Ambrose's borrowings from Greek authors. He had
even taken the trouble to translate the work of Didymus upon the Holy Spirit,
in order that the Latin public might judge what, on a similar subject, a
miserable crow (informis corn ten la, for which read "St
Ambrose") owed to the Alexandrian Doctor. It was with an equally
charitable intention that he had translated into Latin the homilies of Origen
upon St Luke. In his Chronicle he had abused Cyril of Jerusalem
and St Basil, treating the first as an Arian, and asserting that the merits of
the Bishop of Caesarea were annihilated by his pride. Of John Chrysostom, whose
eloquence at the moment when Jerome was writing his De viris held Antioch spellbound p. 564-5]
JEROME'S LITERARY JEALOUSY 447
and illuminated the whole of the
East, he knew only a little
treatise on the Priesthood. Later on, he was to aggravate in a signal degree the injustice
of which he was
guilty towards that illustrious man. But Basil had been the friend of Meletius, and Chrysostom
was one of Flavian's
priests: the relations of Jerome with the Little Church of Antioch would explain, in some
measure, the bad
temper which he displays when they are concerned. It is more difficult to understand why he
showed so little goodwill
to the Bishop of Milan, who was himself a supporter of Paulinus, himself a champion of
asceticism, and a
patron of virginity. Could there have been some unpleasantness between the pious salons of
Marcella and of
Marcellina? Or could Ambrose, who went to Rome in 382, at a time when Jerome was also
there, have inadvertently
inflicted a scratch upon that most sensitive of skins? Of all this we know nothing.
Very discreet in his mention of
Ambrose's literary efforts, and in general as to those of authors who did not
please him, Jerome is fortunately less reserved as to his own. His De viris concludes with a long chapter, in which he draws up a complete
catalogue of all that he had published down to the year 392. It was no small
amount. If Jerome was bad-tempered, at any rate he did not waste his time.
CHAPTER
XVI
christianity in the east
under theodosius
Christian
settlements north of the Danube. Ulfilas and the conversion of the Goths. The
sects. The assembly in 383. Divisions among
the Arians and Eunomians. The Novatians. Fanatical sects: the Massalians. Amphilochius, Bishop
of Iconium. Gregory
of Nyssa. Gregory of Nazianzus. Epiphanius and the heretics. Apollinaris: his teaching and
his propaganda. Diodore
of Tarsus. Flavian and Chrysostom. The schism at Antioch: Council of Ctesarea. Eusebius of
Samosata. Edessa
and its legends: St Ephrem. Palestine. Cyril of Jerusalem. Pilgrimages: visit of Gregory of
Nyssa. Rufinus and
Jerome. Arabia: the cult of Mary. Titus of Bostra and his successors. The Council of 394.
I.
Arianism among the Goths.
Christian
propaganda in the West had scarcely extended beyond the frontiers; there still remained
too much to be
done in the interior without engaging in distant missions. Besides, the Scots and Picts to
the north of Roman
Britain, the Saxons, Franks, and Alamanni, in independent Germany, were in a state of
continual hostility to the empire. There was quite enough difficulty already in preventing them from ravaging it,
without thinking
of going to them in order to preach the Gospel. At certain points, in Upper Germany (Agri Decnmates) and beside the Carpathians (Moesia and Dacia), Roman settlements had already passed the line of
the Rhine and of the
Danube; but they had all been swamped by the invasions in the middle of the 3rd century;
and then, finally,
the empire had abandoned positions which stood out of all relation to the centre of
government. It is
448
|
p. 567] |
|
449 |
|
DANUBIAN
SETTLEMENTS |
possible that Christianity had
already been planted there in a
few places; but of this we have neither indication nor testimony.
Such was the state of things down
to the end of the 4th century. Except near the mouths of the Danube, we hear
nothing of the establishment of churches beyond the frontiers, but much on the
other hand of churches destroyed on Roman territory by the invasions of
barbarians.
Beyond the Lower Danube, the legatus
of Mcesia Inferior had long watched over the passage between the south-east
angle of the Transylvanian plateau and the Black Sea. His protection extended
along the shore of the latter to various Greek settlements, such as the towns
of Tyra and Olbia, at the mouth of the Tyras (Dniester) and of the Borysthenes
(Dnieper), the town of Cherson (Sebastopol), and the little kingdom of
Bosphorus (Kertch) at the entrance to the Sea of Azov. Tyra and Olbia, ancient
colonies of Miletus, were, under the empire, in a state of great decay.
Hellenism there found itself more and more ground down by barbarism. We hear
nothing more of them after the reign of Alexander Severus, which leads us to
conclude that they were destroyed by the Goths. It was not so with Cherson and
Bosphorus: these two cities, so different in their origin and institutions—the
one democratic, the other monarchical—had no doubt to suffer a good deal from
the new barbarians, both in their commerce and in the political influence which
they exercised with the Scythians and Sarmatians; but they held their ground
and continued to exist until the Middle Ages. Christianity was established
there at an early period: a Bishop of Bosphorus was present at the Council of
Nicaea in 325,1 a Bishop of Cherson at that of Constantinople in
381.
1 Kdd/jLos Boinripov. Another bishop of this see
perished in 358 at Nicomedia,
under the ruins of the church which was overthrown by an earthquake. Sozomen (H. E. iv. 16) mentions him without giving his name. Upon the Christian antiquities of
Kertch, see the article of J.
Kulakowsky, in the Romische Quartalschrift, vol.
viii. (1894), p. 309 et seq.
ii 2
f
The Goths themselves were reached
by the spreading of the Gospel as soon as they began to live in the
neighbourhood of the Black Sea. We might almost say that the beginning of their
Christianity dated from the terrible invasions by which they harassed the
empire towards the middle of the 3rd century. From their expeditions into Asia
Minor they brought back with them, amongst other captives, several Christians
who taught them with success the doctrine of Christ.[272] Clergy
were to be found amongst the captives; and these organized the first groups of
converts. The churches of Bosphorus and Cherson, as well as those on the Lower
Danube, could not fail to serve as bases for propaganda. At the Council of
Nicaea there was a bishop of " Gothia," called Theophilus. Certain
indications lead us to connect him with a group of Germanic peoples who finally
established themselves in the Crimea, abandoning their wandering life, while
the main body of the Goths and their dependents flowed towards the West.[273]
Several Mesopotamian ascetics had been exiled
to Scythia during the last years of Constantine's reign, perhaps a little
later. Their leader was a certain Audius. The official clergy charged them
(apart from their extraordinary mode of life) with an insolent insubordination
towards the hierarchy, with various erroneous doctrines, anthropomorphism
amongst others, and, finally, with their opposition to the Paschal decree of
the Council of Nicaea.1 They were very zealous folk; the idea of
evangelizing the Goths attracted them. They threw themselves into it with
enthusiasm, and obtained considerable success ; they even went so far as to
organize monasteries. After the death of Audius, another Mesopotamian, Uranius,
undertook the government of the sect. Both of them were bishops, although by
irregular ordination. They also in their turn ordained some of their own
converts, notably a certain Silvanus.
But the most considerable effort was that
made by Bishop Ulfilas. Notwithstanding his Germanic name, he was descended
from a family of Cappadocian captives, carried away from their homes in the
reign of Valerian.2 At about the age of thirty, Ulfilas was
fulfilling the duties of a reader, no doubt in some mission-church, when he was
chosen by the king of the Goths to form one of an embassy to the Court of Constantius.
Eusebius of Nicomedia saw him, and thinking that his abilities gave hope for
the future, consecrated him bishop for his nation. When Ulfilas returned home,
he set himself to fulfil his duties with the most intelligent ardour. It was he
who
Crimea. But this is not certain ;
and in any case we should have to allow
change of residence and perhaps interruptions in the succession.
1 This decree was again confirmed by the Council of Antioch (canon i). On the Audians our best source of information is Epiphanius (Haer. lxx.). Theodoret (H. E. iv. 9) adds some new particulars which apparently correspond to a further development. Upon the attitude of the Audians on the Paschal question, see my memoir, " La question de la Paque au concile de Nicee," in the Revue des questions hist., vol. xxviii. (1880), p. 29.
2 In the little town of Sadagolthina, on the skirts of Parnassus.
initiated the Gothic nation into
Roman and Christian civilization.
He formed an alphabet, which replaced with considerable advantage the old Runic script;
and he translated
into Gothic the greater part of the Holy Scriptures.[274]
A large number of his fellow-countrymen embraced
Christianity. King Hermanaric at length grew uneasy at seeing so many of his
companions-in-arms pass over to
the religion of the Romans. He grew angry, and ordered all the missionaries, those of
Audius as well as
those of Ulfilas, to recross the Danube. The Audians returned to the East; Ulfilas and his
disciples, who had followed
him in great numbers, were permitted to settle in the province of Mcesia Inferior, near the
town of Nicopolis. This
exodus took place in 349 or thereabouts. Ulfilas lived thirty-three years longer. He was an Arian.
In 360, he was
present at the Council of Constantinople, and gave his vote with those who approved of the Creed of
Ariminum. In 383,
being summoned by the Emperor Theodosius, with the leaders of other dissenting groups, he
again travelled to the
capital, and died on his arrival there. The confession of faith which he had
prepared, and which was his spiritual
testament, we still possess. It is Arianism pure and simple.[275]
The step taken by the king of the Goths
against Bishop Ulfilas did not completely put an end to the propaganda beyond the Danube. The Bishop of Thessalonica, Acholius, took an effective interest in it. But the times became more and more difficult. The Goths near the Danube had supported the claims of Procopius against Valens; hence, when the latter had got
rid of his rival, ensued a war which lasted for three years
(367369). The preachers of the Roman religion bore the brunt of the recoil of these hostilities. Several stories
of martyrs belong to this period. The best authenticated is that of a St Sabas, who was drowned in the river Buseu 1 in 372. Others were burnt, sometimes m masse, in the tents which served them for churches.2
The way being thus prepared, a
general conversion to Christianity took place as the consequence of a grave
political event. The Huns, crossing the line of the Don, forced the Goths back,
upon the Dniester first, afterwards upon the Sereth, threatening to drive them
still farther. Being brought to a stand at the Danube, the vanquished Goths
determined to ask for a refuge in the Roman empire. They were welcomed there as
guests and auxiliaries (376); but very soon they conducted themselves in it
like masters; and after the disaster at Adrianople, in 378, their history
follows them, no longer to the vicinity, but into the very heart of the empire.
At the time when they penetrated there, the confession of Ariminum represented
official Christianity ; the Church of
in which Auxentius, Bishop of Dorostorum and a disciple of Ulfilas, relates the life of his master. It is at the
end of this little document that we
find the "Credo" of Ulfilas: "Ego Ulfila episkopus et confessor semper sic credidi et in hac fide
sola et vera transitum facio ad dominum
meum."
1 Motaeov, a tributary on the right of the Sereth. This event took place on April 12, which is the day of his Feast.
2 Socrates, H. E. iv. 34 ; Sozomen, H. E. vii. 37 ; Basil, Ep. 164, 165 ; Ambrose, Ep. 15, 16 ; in Luc. ii. 37 ; Aug. De civ. Dei xviii. 52 ; see also the hagiographical traditions relating to SS. Bathusius and Vereas (March 26), St Nicetas (September 15), and St Sabas (April 12). The remains of these martyrs were translated respectively to Cyzicus, to Mopsuestia, and to Csesarea in Cappadocia. The remains of St Sabas were collected and sent to St Basil by the Dux of Scythia, Junius Soranus, his fellow-countryman.
Constantinople was governed by an
Arian bishop. But this
only lasted for a short time; the government of Gratian and of Theodosius took up a decided
position on the
side of the faith of Nicaea. From that quarter the barbarians would not undergo any serious
pressure. But the
members of the episcopate were divided amongst themselves. If the Bishops of Tomi1
and Marcianopolis2 were
pillars of orthodoxy, Auxentius of Dorostorum 3 was a fervent disciple of Ulfilas; Palladius of
Ratiaria4 had long
records of service in the Arian camp; and they were not the only ones. But it is Ulfilas more
than any one else
who has to be reckoned with in this matter. What instructor could commend himself more highly
to the Gothic
nation and to its leaders ? With him, Christian worship was clothed in national forms ; it was
conducted in
Gothic; Gothic was the language for preaching and for prayer. It was true that, as regarded the
Creed, he was not in
agreement with the actual possessors of imperial authority; but he had been so under the
government of Constantius
and Valens. Who could say that a new change
was impossible? And after all, was it such an urgent matter to obliterate all religious
distinction between Goths
and Romans ?
Whether or no people reasoned in
this way on the situation, the fact remains that it settled itself in such a
way that Arianism in proportion as it lost ground among the subjects of the
empire gained it amongst its "allies."
It was not only upon the Lower
Danube that this was the case. Along the whole length of that river the
barbarians who lived on the frontier passed over, one after another, to
Christianity, and to Christianity in an Arian5 form. The
circumstances were almost exactly
1 The
Bishop of Tomi was the only bishop in his province of Scythia. 2 Cod. Theod. xvi. i, 3.
3 Upon
Auxentius, see above, p. 437. 4 Supra, pp. 375 et seq.
5 We
must notice, however, the story of Fritigil, Queen of the Marcomanni, to whom St Ambrose had given
religious instruction by
letter (Paulinus, Vita Ambr. 36).
She persuaded the king, her husband,
to give himself to the Romans, and went herself to Milan, where St Ambrose had just died.
the same. In Pannonia, as in
Mcesia, the churches had long
been governed by Arian prelates. If on this side we do not find any bishop who was equal to
Ulfilas, we must
certainly acknowledge that the example of the Goths contributed greatly to determine the
views of the other
Germanic nations. Arianism enters at this moment upon a new career. Goths of the West and of
the East, Burgundians, Swabians,
Vandals, and Lombards begin
to make it their national religion ; in the provinces wrested from the empire they are to restore
to honour the
confession of Ariminum ; down to the 6th and 7th centuries we shall see it holding the faith
of Nicaea in check.
But these are later and Western developments. For the moment all that we need notice
particularly is that
even in the interior of the empire, whether in the East or in the West, and among Roman populations,
Arianism was to
profit by the prestige of its new adherents. It was useless to think of eradicating it from
the army; the
Goths henceforth added themselves to this as auxiliary troops, and that under the command of their
national chiefs;
and besides, even in the ranks of the regular army and its senior staff, they were largely
represented. The
Goths had to be reckoned with in this respect as in so many others.
People were beset with it in the
streets and in the public squares.
There was not a street-corner at which men were not to be found furiously discussing
the most abstruse
matters. The money-changer whom you asked for some money spoke to you of the Begotten
and of the Unbegotten;
the baker, instead of telling you the price of bread, declared that the Father is
greater than the Son,
and that the Son is subject unto Him. If you asked for a bath, "the Son comes
certainly from nothing," would
be the reply of the bath-keeper—an Anomoean.
Theodosius had a great desire to
put an end to these divisions, instead of having to punish the dissentients,
who, after all, were mostly conscientious and peaceful folk. He persuaded
himself that by his personal intervention he would obtain some results.[276]
After the two councils of 381 and 382 he convoked a third in 383, which was to
take the form of a conference between the leaders of the different confessions;
the emperor was to take part in it, and to endeavour to arrange an understanding.
The meeting actually took place3;
it was held in the month of June. Ulfilas, notwithstanding his great age,
travelled to Constantinople, where he died on his arrival. We still possess the
confession of faith which he intended to present to the emperor. Eunomius at
this time was living at Chalcedon; he came to present his own confession of
faith, which has also been preserved.4 The others, Demophilus, on
behalf of the Arians, and Eleusius, on behalf of the Macedonians, did the same.
To judge from the documents of Eunomius and of Ulfilas, each of them confined
himself to stating his own belief,
1 Gregory of Nyssa, Or. de Deitate Filii et Spiritus Sancti (Migne, P. G. vol. xlvi., p. 557).
2 A legendary account related by Sozomen (H. E. vii. 6) and Theodoret (H. E. v. 16), who makes Amphilochius of Iconium take part in it, represents Theodosius as hesitating, even at that time, between Arianism and orthodoxy. Nothing is more improbable.
3 Kauffmann, A us der Schule des Wulfila, p. 76.
4 Migne, P. G. vol. Ixvii., p. 587, note 34 ; Mansi, Concilia, vol. iii.,
p. 645.
|
457 |
|
p. 577] |
|
ARIAN
DISPUTES |
without making the slightest step
towards cBciliation. The
explanations by word of mouth gave no more sign of any desire for an understanding. There is
a tradition that
the orthodox party proposed that they should adhere to that formula, out of all of them, which
should represent the
teaching of the ancient Fathers, i.e., of those who lived before the appearance of Arianism ;
and that this proposal
was not accepted.[277]
In these circumstances there
was nothing to be done but to persevere in severe measures; and this is what actually
happened. A new law[278]
forbade all meetings for worship — public or private—of the Eunomians, Arians, and
Macedonians, in exactly
the same way as those of the Manicheans and similar sects. The Novatians alone obtained
toleration for
their churches.
There is every appearance also
that, if not in law at any rate in fact, it was the same with the Macedonians
and the Arians. Their meetings were prohibited; but they held them all the
same, and the police shut their eyes [279] in spite
of the complaints of some of the bishops. What object was to be served by
severity ? The sects of themselves were journeying to their end. Every day they
were losing adherents; those who remained got excited among themselves,
quarrelled, and created new schisms. When Demophilus died they sought for his
successor in Thrace, a certain Marinus; other Arians acclaimed Dorotheus who
had been dispossessed of his bishopric of Antioch. At one on the fundamental
principle of Arian dogma, the two parties had discovered points on which they
could not agree. Before the creation of the Son could God have been called
Father? Yes, said Marinus : No, declared Dorotheus. A Syrian pastry-cook,
Theoctistus, warmly defended the ideas of Marinus ; hence the disciples of the
latter received the nickname of pastry-
cooks (Psathyriani). They
had also the support of the Bishop
of the Goths, Selenas, the successor of Ulfilas. This gave them a certain standing, but did
not prevent them
from forming fresh divisions. The Psathyrian Bishop of Ephesus, a certain Agapius, had
disputes with Marinus.
It was not until 419 that these internal quarrels were reconciled.1
The Eunomians, who indeed were no
less divided amongst themselves, were pursued with more severity. I have spoken
before of the successive periods of exile of their prophet, Eunomius. His
followers seem to have taken pleasure in increasing the differences which
separated them from orthodoxy. They even went so far as to change the ritual of
baptism, from which they eliminated both the triple immersion and the
enumeration of the Divine Persons. No sooner were they provided with a special
baptism, than they hastened to declare it to be the only efficacious one, and
to rebaptize those who joined them from the other sects. It was against them
that legislation was directed, in rescripts continually renewed,2
and that orthodox theologians directed their efforts from all sides. St Basil
of Csesarea had inherited this controversy from Basil of Ancyra and his
friends; his brother, Gregory of Nyssa, took it up after him.3
Chrysostom, at Antioch, pronounced a large number of discourses against the Anomceans.
1 Socrates, H. E. v. 23.
2 Cod. Theod. xvi. 5, 8, 11-13, 17, 23, 25, 27, 31, 32, 34, 36, 49, 60, 65.
3 The Apologeticus of Eunomius, an explanation of doctrine, published by that doctor during the early years of his career as a theologian, was refuted by St Basil, who has thus preserved the text of it for us, before his elevation to the episcopate. Eunomius replied to Basil; but he took his time, and his reply had only just been published when Basil died. In it, the Bishop of Csesarea was attacked personally and with much bitterness. His brothers, Peter of Sebaste and Gregory of Nyssa, thought there was occasion for an answer. This was the origin of the twelve books of Gregory against Eunomius. Apollinaris and Didymus had also written against the Apologeticus.
p. 579] THE NOVATIANS AT CONJHFwTNOpB: 459
3. Asia .HVzor.
It was not only with these recent forms of dissent, all more or less
derived from the heresy of Arius, that Theodosius' bishops had to concern
themselves. The old sects which had been organized since the second and third
centuries, continued to exist and to divide the Church. The Novatians, who had
enjoyed toleration for a considerable period,1 were very numerous
in Constantinople and in the Asiatic provinces of Bithynia, Paphlagonia, and Phrygia.
In these countries of simple habits a severe form of religion was always
popular. The most powerful Novatian communities, those which influenced all the
others, were those of Constantinople, Nicomedia, Nicaea, and Kotyaeon
(Kutahie). The historian Socrates, who is very well informed as to this
religious sect, relates various particulars of the Novatian bishops of
Constantinople— Acesius,2 who was alive at the time of the Council
of Nicaea, and who had, it appeared, borne testimony to the homoousios; and afterwards Agelius,
persecuted as well as the Catholics during the reigns of Constantius and
Valens. Agelius was still living in 383 ; he took part in the religious
conference in that year.3 In this little circle of rigorists there
were a few distinguished men, who, either through family tradition, or from an
attraction to a more refined form of piety, found themselves more at home there
than among the multitudes of the Great Church. During Valens' reign one of
them, Marcian, after a career in the imperial palace, was elevated to the
priesthood ; he was very learned, and his beliefs did not prevent the emperor
from entrusting to him the education of his daughters, Anastasia and Carosa.
Marcian profited by this favour to secure a mitigation of the severe measures
from which his co-religionists were at that time called upon to suffer.4
His son Chrysanthus was also a prominent man ; under Theodosius, he filled
1 With
regard to their position under Constantine and Constantius, see the next chapter. 2 Socrates, H. E. i. 10.
3 Ibid., ii. 38
; iv. 9 ; v. 10. 4 Ibid., iv. 9.
the office of cw^it/^H of Italy,
and Vicarius of the Britains.[280]
Another Novatian priest, Sisinnius, had formerly
attended in company with Julian the lectures of Maximus of Ephesus. Agelius, before his
death, consecrated Marcian and Sisinnius bishops, stipulating, however, that Marcian should exercise episcopal
functions first, and that
Sisinnius should be his successor.
The plan was carried out. Marcian
had a good deal of difficulty with one of his priests, Sabbatius, who set
himself to create a schism with regard to the date of Easter. This was an old
quarrel. Among the Novatians, as among the Catholics before the Council of
Nicaea, there had been two ways of fixing the Paschal date: some persons
decided it by the equinox, and these were the more numerous; on this point, the
Novatians of Rome and of Constantinople were in agreement with the Great
Church; others, like the Easterns before Nicaea and the Audians afterwards,
followed the calculations of the Jews. This latter use had been accepted, in
the time of Valens, at a council held in the little town of Pazos, near the
sources of the Sangarius, by a certain number of Novatian bishops belonging to
the Phrygian region. Marcian dared not put himself in conflict with them ; he
caused it to be decided in a synod, that each might celebrate Easter according
to the use which he preferred.[281]
|
p. 582] |
|
461 |
|
THE
MASSALIANS |
In Phrygia, the Montanist centre
at Pepuza still existed; its influence even extended far enough to provoke
repressive legislation. The Montanists, Priscillianists,[282]Phrygians,
Pepuzians, and Tascodrugitee are mentioned from time to time in the Theodosian
Code.[283]
Every year they celebrated, on April 6, a great ceremony, which was their Feast
of Easter.[284]
Some of them were converted from time to time6; but the further
progress was made, the more these old sects tended to shut themselves off in grim exclusiveness. There were also the devotees of compulsory encratism, isolated at first, but now grouped together in propagandist confraternities, varying in nomenclature
and in observances—Encratites, Hydroparastatae, Apotactici, Saccophori.1 These last, as their
name indicates, were clothed in sacks. Another species of fanatics appeared at the time of which we are now speaking.
These were the Massalians or Euchites. These two denominations, the first of which was Semitic, the other Greek, may be defined by the name Prayers (those who pray). The movement which they represent came originally
from the region where the country of Syria borders on Armenia, and their numbers rapidly increased in Syria and in Asia Minor. Epiphanius mentions them in his Panarion, written before the death of the Emperor
Valens. At the
outset, the Massalians had no organization. They were people who had renounced all their
possessions; they
lived entirely upon alms, and came and went, always praying and doing nothing else. When night
came they slept
anyhow, men and women together, and in the open air as far as possible. With the offices of
the Church and its
fasts they concerned themselves not at all. It was by prayer alone, and by an absolute
detachment from the goods
of this world, that they held communion with God and His saints—a communion so close that
they did not hesitate
to attribute to themselves the designations of angels, prophets, patriarchs, and Christs.
According to them,
baptism only effaces past sins; it does not prevent the indwelling in every man, from the time
of his birth, of an evil
spirit with whom he has to struggle incessantly. This struggle against the evil spirits
filled their minds to the
exclusion of everything else ; when it became very violently within them, they were seen to
make gestures as
though shooting arrows, or to jump into the air with enormous leaps, sometimes even beginning to
dance.
These Christian dervishes were eminently calculated to cause alarm to the episcopate of that
day, the whole energies
of which were devoted to the task of restoring 1 Basil, Epp. 188, 199.
peace to the Church, and keeping
it in ™od order. first
bishop to concern himself with them was the Metropolitan of Iconium, Amphilochius.
Presiding over a
council held at Side in Pamphylia, he severely condemned such a manner of
life. Information of this condemnation
was given to Flavian, the Bishop of Antioch,
who with the support of several bishops summoned
before him one of the Massalian leaders, Adelphius,
an old man of very advanced age. Flavian succeeded
by strategy in making him disclose his secrets, for the sect had secrets and disguised them
with the greatest
care. For the second time the Massalians were condemned. Flavian besides took the
necessary steps to
secure the acceptance of his sentence by the bishops of Mesopotamia and Armenia Minor, the country
in which this
strange sect had first taken root.1
But these disciplinary measures,
and the legal prohibitions which followed them, were far from putting an end
to Massalianism. This heresy still flourished in Pamphylia and in the east of
Asia Minor ; and in Armenia also it long gave cause for anxiety.
Amphilochius of Iconium, whom we
have just seen appearing in this affair, was during the reign of Theodosius the
most important ecclesiastical personage in the whole of Asia Minor. In him, far
more than in his own kin, Basil had found an heir. And, in fact, it was Basil
who had made Amphilochius what he was. Educated in the school of Libanius, who
always preserved a great affection for him, and afterwards an advocate at
Constantinople, Amphilochius did not remain long in the world. He was living in
retirement in Cappadocia with his invalid father, when, towards the end of the
year 373, Basil was begged by the people of Iconium to choose for them a
bishop. His choice fell upon Amphilochius, who had scarcely passed his thirtieth
year. Just at this time, the town of Iconium became the metropolis of a new
province, that of Lycaonia, formed at the expense of Pisidia and
1 Upon
this affair see Photius, cod. 52, who gives the gist of a collection of official documents ; cf. Theodoret, Haer. fab. iv. 11.
p. 58f-5] AMPHILOCHIUS OF ICONIUM 463
Isauria. This gave rise to
certain special difficulties, which
obliged the new bishop to have frequent recourse to the wisdom of his illustrious protector.
Basil did not
fail him. A number of his letters are addressed to Amphilochius, notably his three synodical
letters,[285]which
were included later on in the Greek codes of canons with an authority similar to that which
clothes, in the Latin
collections, the Decretals of the Popes. The Bishop of Caesarea, besides finding in this
direction food for his zeal,
was glad to have, in the heart of Asia Minor, a man whom he could thoroughly trust, and who was
full of energy
and devotion. Through him, Basil could command the persons of goodwill scattered throughout
Phrygia, Pisidia,
and even in the more distant provinces of Lycia and Pamphylia. Amphilochius came from time
to time to
Caesarea, in spite of the difficulty of a journey across the central steppe of Asia Minor. Basil also
put in an
appearance at Iconium. In 376, he
sent there his Treatise
on the Holy Spirit, which was read in synod, and sent by Amphilochius' exertions to the
most distant provinces,
as a preservative against the propaganda of the Pneumatomachi.
Under such guidance,
Amphilochius, who before becoming a bishop had scarcely troubled himself at
all about theology, soon developed into a man of large doctrinal knowledge, and
became a kind of oracle. Of his writings, however, we possess little more than
fragments.[286]
As we saw, in 381 he was chosen, with his neighbour Optimus,
the Metropolitan of Pisidia, as the centre of all ecclesiastical relations in
the western "diocese" of Asia Minor. They both appear to have lived
to the end of the reign of Theodosius.[287] They
were closely allied friends with Basil's brothers and also with Gregory of
Nazianzus; and in Constantinople they also enjoyed a valuable friendship,
that of the celebrated matron Olympias, who
afterwal^H rendered so many services to Chrysostom.[288]
It was in her house that Optimus died.
In Cappadocia and the
neighbouring countries, the memory of Basil was always cherished, being
represented by his family and his friends. Emmelia had lived long enough to see
her son a bishop; when she was gone, her eldest daughter, Macrina, was superior
of the monastery of Annesi, on the Iris, which had been established by them
both, opposite the place where Basil himself had his hermitage. Macrina
survived her mother for several years, but only lived a few months after
Basil's death. Her youngest brother, Peter, had been brought up under her care,
and shortly after her death he was elected Bishop of Sebaste. Her other
brother, Gregory of Nyssa, was present during her dying hours; their last
conversations formed the groundwork for his dialogue on " The Soul and the
Resurrection."
The Bishop of Nyssa who, up to
that time, had been treated somewhat loftily by his great brother, Basil, now
obtained considerable importance. He was an orator, and was much in request for
great funeral orations, and other ceremonial discourses. He, whom Basil had
thought too simple to be sent to negotiate with Pope Damasus, found himself
entrusted by the Council of 381[289]with
an extremely confidential mission to the bishops of Arabia and Palestine; it is
true that he returned from it without having met with success. He was a
theologian : he wrote against Eunomius[290] and
against Apollinaris; we owe to him a remarkable exposition of doctrine, called
the Great Catechism, and many other slighter treatises. His Lives of Saint
Gregory the Wonder-worker, and of Saint Macrina, gives him a place among
hagiographers.
|
465 |
|
p. 587] |
|
THE TWO
GREGORYS |
Like all the preachers of that
time, he discoursed much upon Holy Scripture. In
exegesis, all the Cappadocians were debtors
to Origen. Basil and Gregory of Nazianzus had compiled
together, under the title of Philocalia, a collection of
the choicest passages of the great Alexandrian Doctor.
However, they had abstained from adopting those of his
opinions which went beyond the accepted teaching.
Gregory of Nyssa was less careful. He allowed himself to be
led astray by the doctrine of the final restoration (aTroKardcrracrtg), i.e., of universal salvation as destined to extend at last to the worst
of men, and even to
the evil spirits themselves.
The other Gregory, the ex-Bishop
of Constantinople, had retired to his own country of Nazianzus. Before leaving
the capital, he had made his will — a curious document, which is preserved
amongst his works. There was no bishop then in Nazianzus. Since the death of
the elder Gregory, the see had remained unfilled. His son had not the least
idea of establishing himself in it: his alleged translations from one see to
another had brought him too many vexations for him to dream of allowing himself
another. Nevertheless, it was impossible to him not to take an interest in this
Church. He governed it from Arianzus, an estate belonging to his family, where
he usually lived. His ill-luck had eaten into his heart. The bitter memory
which he retained of it is reproduced in his letters and verses. For he wrote a
great deal; nearly all his letters belong to these closing years. He now had to
spend Lent without uttering a single word, and this was certainly a heavy
penance both for himself and for others; but his pen was never at rest.
Among the clergy of Nazianzus
there was an Apollinarian party: and this complicated the situation. The
bishops of that region—with Theodore, the new Metropolitan of Tyana, at their
head—saw no objection to the vacancy being prolonged under such an administrator,
and it was this which made it so difficult for Gregory to find a successor to
his father; but there was further the fear that even if the bishops consented
to an election, a candidate would be proposed to them whose ii 2 g orthodoxy
was doubtful. It was in these cfBumstanceB that Gregory wrote to Cledonius, one of the
priests of Nazianzus,
two letters in which he deals, in opposition to the Apollinarians, with the subject of the
Incarnation. These
letters became later as famous as his discourses upon the Trinity; in the controversies of
later centuries we find
them continually appealed to. But, at the time, they produced no effect at Nazianzus. The
Apollinarians, taking
advantage of an illness which kept Gregory at a distance, succeeded in appointing a bishop
of their own. This
was too much: Gregory protested; the governor rid him of the intruder, and the bishops of
Cappadocia at length
filled up the vacancy in the threatened Church.
Gregory lived for some years
longer in retirement and the practice of austerities, but never ceasing to
interest himself in local affairs, nor even in the general interests of the
Church. By his poetical compositions he sought to counteract those of
Apollinaris; he ever kept a watchful eye upon that party, which was then very active
in spite of all the condemnations which had been heaped upon it. The
Apollinarians took advantage of the toleration of Theodosius, who gladly
allowed the laws with regard to heretics to lie dormant, and of the indolence
of Nectarius, who seemed never inclined to reawaken them. Gregory thought it
his duty, from the depth of his retirement, to address expostulations to his
successor1 for this. It was undoubtedly to his intervention that the
Apollinarians owed the law made in 388 by which their religious organization
was once more proscribed. Gregory died in 389 or 390.
The island of Cyprus held
constant communication with Southern Asia Minor. At the time of which we are
now treating, this island formed in civil matters a province by itself, and its
metropolis, Salamis, had as bishop, Epiphanius,2 a holy man, who was
renowned throughout the East. The unanimous vote of the Cypriots, in 367, had
drawn him from his monastery at Eleutheropolis in Palestine, where he had long
led a life of austerity and 1 Ep. 202. 2
Supra, p. 406.
|
467 |
p. 590] EPIPHANIUS OF SALAMIS
study. I have already told how
this monastic foundation was the
result of quite a long stay which Epiphanius had made in Egypt in his early youth. It was not
only with solitaries
that he had been in touch there; he had also come across many heretics, whose
eccentricities attracted his
attention. He even came very near forming too intimate an acquaintance with them. Some
Gnostic ladies took an
interest in him, and wished to initiate him in their redemptive ceremonies. But fortunately he
began by reading
their books, which enlightened him as to the intentions of these female doctors: Joseph,
once again, escaped
from the harem of Potiphar! He took his revenge
for this adventure by denouncing to the bishop of the place all the sectaries he knew ; the
bishop put the matter
in the hands of the police, and eighty persons were driven out of the town.1
It was clearly to this time that
Epiphanius' intense hatred for heretics went back. He soon began to seek
information as to their history, and to collect books and documents likely to
instruct him thereon. But he did not write anything on the subject until he
became bishop. It was at the request of certain people at Syedra in Pam- phylia
that he composed first (on the Trinitarian heresies of the day) a treatise
called Ancoratus, at the end of which appeared, for the first
time, the Creed which we now use under the name of the Creed of Nicaea. Shortly
afterwards, two Syrian hermits, Acacius and Paul, exhorted him to undertake a
general refutation of all heresies. He laboured at it for several years, from
374 to 377 ; this second compilation received the name of Panarion. Eighty heresies are there
described and controverted. The series opens with the philosophical sects—Stoics,
Platonists, and Pythagoreans; then he passes on to the Samaritan and Jewish
sects; and finally, beginning with Simon, we arrive at the Christian heresies.
The ancient authors of heresiologies, especially Irenaeus and Hippolytus,2
are laid very largely under contribution ; certain refutations of special
heresies, and even some heretical books, have also 1
Haer. xxvi. 17. 2 See Vol. I., p. 227.
been ranJBked. And finally, on a
great fflmy pWftts, especially
in connection with contemporary forms of dissent, Epiphanius speaks from his own
personal experience.
In more than one passage he makes use of stories or of facts collected by himself
during his stay in Egypt.
At that time, already long past, he was the same simple and artless man that he remained
all his life. It was
not only with ladies who were adherents of Carpocrates that he came into contact The
Meletians laid
hold of him in their turn and romanced to him about their early history. With regard to Origen
also many stories
were palmed off on him. And although it would have been so easy for him to discover the
true history of that
eminent man from the writings of Pamphilus and of Eusebius, he relates to us absurd legends in
connection with
him. Of course we have no reason to reproach Epiphanius for his dislike of
Origen's opinions. Many others before
him had condemned them, especially Methodius, whose polemics he appropriated. But for
Epiphanius Origen
was the responsible author of all the heresies which were distracting the Church as he saw it; hence
he lost no opportunity
of attacking him with a fury which amounted to mania. Epiphanius knew five languages[291];
and he set himself
to use them, in order to slander Origen throughout the whole world.
|
1'. 592-3] |
|
469 |
|
APOLLINARIANISM |
Thoroughly orthodox, and a most
enthusiastic admirer of Athanasius, Epiphanius necessarily took the part of
Paulinus against Meletius. But this did not hinder him from being on good terms
with Basil, and accepting the three hypostases.[292] Although
he inveighed against Hellenic culture as represented by Origen, he was in no
wise an enemy of learning: he held Apollinaris in great veneration, and was a
friend of St Jerome. The fall of Apollinaris was a deep grief to him ; but he
had no hesitation in giving to the Dimcerites, as he
called the Apollinarians, a place in his gallery of heretics.
4.
Apollinarianism.
Apollinaris, as we saw above,[293]
was at Laodicea, bishop of a Little Church closely resembling that of Paulinus
at Antioch. He was a man of very wide culture. Of all the highly educated
Christians in the East at that time, he was by far the most prominent, and
certainly the most prolific in his writings. He had fought for the common faith
against Porphyry and against Eunomius[294]; in
Julian's reign, he had written a whole series of classic stories taken from the
Bible, to replace the authors of Greek antiquity who were then forbidden to the
Christians. His exegesis was famous. Repudiating the ancient allegorizing,
which Origen and his imitators had so greatly abused, he explained the Sacred
Books in their natural sense. This new departure was gladly welcomed, although
it was not without its inconveniences. By following this method, Apollinaris
found himself led to deduce from the Apocalypse the promise of the Reign of a
Thousand Years, and of an earthly restoration of the Temple and of the Law. The
time when such ideas as these had been popular was long past; in the East, they
were quite out of fashion. These Judaizing ways of regarding it had done
injustice to the Apocalypse itself: many Churches refused to it the status of a
Canonical Book.
But it was especially by his
theology that Apollinaris laid himself open to criticism. The friends of
Meletius, who looked upon the Church of Paulinus as tainted with Sabellianism,
had no hesitation in attributing to Apollinaris language which was compromising
from this point of view.[295]
It appears, however, that upon the question of the Trinity there was nothing
serious with
which toBproach him. It was upon another point that his doctrine raised difficulties. And here some explanations
are necessary.
At the time when Apollinaris
appeared upon the scene, the Church had settled upon the terms in which thenceforth
it was to explain the sense in which it understands the relationship between
the Unity of God and the Divinity of Jesus Christ. The Divine Being manifested
in Jesus is absolutely identical with the One and Only God recognized by
Christianity; He is distinguished, however, by a differentia (specialite), obviously mysterious and incomprehensible, which, in the language of
the New Testament, by which that of the Church guides itself, is expressed by
the relationship of Son to Father. Hence arises the distinction of "
Persons," to use the terminology of the West—of " Hypostases,"
in that of the East. To the two Hypostases or Persons of the Father and the Son
is added, by an analogous distinction, the third Hypostasis or Person of the
Holy Spirit. In this way is constituted the " Trinity " of theology ;
thus the Christian tradition is formulated, as clearly as such a mystery
allows, in the philosophical language of the time.
|
471 |
|
p. 59f)] |
|
ElVRLY
CHRISTOLOGY |
Another problem remained to be
solved. What is the exact relationship between the human form of Jesus and the
Divine Being which is united to it? What degree of human reality must be
acknowledged in the Christ whom the Apostles knew, and with whom they lived and
conversed ? Christians of Hellenic education, whose numbers were swelled by
the early preachings to the heathen, found themselves quite at the outset
attracted by an explanation which was very natural from their point of view.
The human form, the human life of Christ, including in that His Passion and His
Resurrection, was only a succession of appearances. Was it not thus that the
gods made themselves visible ? Jupiter and his companions, when they showed
themselves upon earth, assumed a material form, most frequently the human form.
Everyone had become familiar with the magical operations which changed the
exterior of beings, and allowed invisible spirits to manifest themselves. In the Bible itself divine apparitions were frequently mentioned ; stories like that of Tobit and his journey with the angel Raphael popularized the idea of beings, invisible in their proper nature, but clothing themselves on occasion in human semblances, and seeming
then to belong to humanity. We must not be astonished
that, in the time of Trajan, St Ignatius of Antioch had so
much difficulty with the theory of "apparent"
Incarnation—Docetism, as it was called. A hundred years
later, his successor Serapion discovered at Antioch a sect
of " Docetae," with an organization and sacred books of its own. Moreover, the Gnostics and the Marcionites had immediately appropriated this conception, which fitted in wonderfully well with their dualist ideas. In the 4th century there were still Docetae at Antioch, and we find the interpolator of the letters of Ignatius waging war against the Christology of "
apparent" manifestations. In certain places, it had taken special forms: some said that the flesh of Christ came from Heaven, that it represented a physical humiliation (aniantissement) of the Divinity, and that it owed nothing to the natural development by which the
child originates from
its mother. Athanasius, when already near the end of his life, wrote on this subject to
Epictetus, the Bishop of
Corinth, in whose diocese these ideas had become prevalent. Shortly afterwards, we find them
contested by St
Basil, in a letter addressed to the people of Sozopolis in Pisidia. At the root of this system was
always to be found
the assumption of the incompatibility between human infirmities and the Divine Majesty:
this assumption did not disappear: we meet with it again in the controversies of the centuries which
followed.
Far from being dismayed at such a
conception, Christian mysticism, as St Athanasius so happily formulated it,
enthusiastically embraced the idea that God willed to clothe Himself with all
our weaknesses, that He might transform them into Divine strength ; that He willed
to become Man, in order to make us divine : auT09 yap evt]vQpu>Trt](Tev
"wa )]fxelg 6eo7roi>]6wjuei'. But if it is
possible to^jftk of sucMmatters as these in the language of
religion, it is difficult to express them in the terms of philosophy. There were not wanting people, in the 4th century, who thought that they could settle everything by
saying that the Divine Word had taken in Jesus the place of
the soul, and that Christ was composed of a human body and
a Divine soul. So thought Arius, and he was not the
only one. Even among uncompromising Catholics,
even among the associates of Apollinaris, this combination
found supporters. Apollinaris himself had arrived at a
somewhat different solution. Starting from the
distinction between body, soul, and mind, he admitted that Jesus had received from humanity a body inspired by a soul {tin corps
animi), but that the human mind (vou?) had been replaced in Him by the Divine element.
Apart from this
collocation, he saw no means of preserving the Unity of Christ. Those who represented Him to
themselves as formed
of the Divinity and of a complete humanity, seemed to him madmen, capable of believing
in centaurs, the
hippogriff, and other fabulous creatures.
This assertion which Apollinaris
treated as absurd was nevertheless maintained in Antioch itself by a great many
persons who were by no means strangers to theological culture. For Diodore and
his followers, the mind in Jesus was a human mind. But they did not on that
account deny the Unity of Christ, and tried to reconcile it with their way of
thinking. Perhaps their explanations left something to be desired; they had to
be completed later on. Just then it was the system of Apollinaris which
offended traditional feeling.
It took, however, some time
before matters arrived at a crisis. At the time of the Council of Alexandria in
362 the theory was already known ; Athanasius, who earnestly desired peace just
then, seems to have changed his tactics, and to have been satisfied with
ingenious explanations. Apollinaris had conceded to him that Christ possessed a
soul and a mind, without specifying whether this mind were human or Divine.
Athanasius had asked no more of him. Apollinaris was so much respected, the old
|
473 |
|
1\ 597-9] |
|
VIEWS OF APOLLINARIS |
Nicene partjHi tfle East thought
themselves so fortunate in
possessing a scholar of such distinction, that there was a tendency on their part to shut their eyes
to anything in his
teaching which was possibly open to criticism. So long as Athanasius lived, it does not
appear that the Christology
of Laodicea caused any scandal in Alexandria.1 Even in Syria it was some time
before anyone began to
consider carefully what objection there was to it.
It seems, too,2 that
with Apollinaris himself the question long remained in the sphere of academic
disputations. Diodore and Flavian exchanged refutations with him; and he
maintained his own opinions in various explanatory treatises. In spite of all
the trials to which they were exposed during Valens' reign, the Catholics of
Antioch found time to argue fiercely on the matter both for and against. The
dispute did not assume an ecclesiastical character until one of the friends of
Apollinaris—Vitalis a priest of Meletius like Flavian and Diodore—left that
party and joined the Church of Paulinus. To this Church he rendered a great
service at the outset by obtaining for it the alliance of the Roman Church. He
travelled to Italy, saw Pope Damasus, and obtained from him letters recognizing
Paulinus. I have already told how Damasus, uneasy on account of what others
told him of Vitalis, changed his mind, and ordered that he was only to be
received under certain conditions. To accept them would have been, for Vitalis,
to betray his former attitude. He remained faithful to Apollinaris. Being
expelled by Paulinus, and
1 The writings of Athanasius against Apollinaris are entirely unauthentic.
2 The
history of Apollinaris is full of obscurities ; his contemporaries tell us but
little about him ; and as to his writings, they have been suppressed for the most part, or placed
under false names. Draseke, Apollinarios von Laodicea in the Texte und Untersuchungen, vol.
vii. (1892), has tried to reconstruct his work in dogmatics; but all the attributions are not equally
certain. The most important of
these writings are the treatise, *epl rrjs delas
aapxuaem tt}s ko.0' ofioiwaiv avOptiirov, reconstructed by Draseke from quotations, op. cit., p. 381 ; and the profession of faith Kara fxtpos
wLcns (p. 369) placed under the name of
St Gregory Thaumaturgus.
having no longer any position in
the Church of Meletius, he did
not hesitate to found another Church: through his exertions, and in his own person,
Antioch possessed a third
bishop, not to mention of course the official Bishop Euzoi'us, who was an Arian. It was at
this time that
Epiphanius, who, from his island of Cyprus, was following all these movements with care,
made up his mind to
visit Antioch, and to find out what truth there was in the reports which reached him. He
conversed with
Paulinus, who was represented as a Sabellian by Vitalis; Paulinus had no difficulty in
clearing himself. As to
Vitalis, Epiphanius saw with pleasure that he repudiated the absurd doctrines put forward
by Docetae of
various types, but with regret that he adopted a theory representing Christ as imperfectly man—the
Word performing in Him the functions of the mind.1 Epiphanius reasoned with Vitalis in vain, and was
obliged to return home in
great distress.
However, Pope Damasus, without mentioning Apollinaris by name,
condemned his Christology, at the same time reprobating all those who divided
Christ into two persons—the Son of man and the Son of God. For this latter
theory no one in the East held himself responsible; but the Apollinarians were
always trying to drive their adversaries into it. The Egyptian bishops exiled
in Palestine had declared in their turn against Apollinaris.2 The
new dogma had thus against it both Rome and orthodox Egypt. It is strange that
Vitalis and Apollinaris should have thought of resisting. What could they
expect? All those who in the East were supporters of Meletius and Basil had
long mistrusted them : did they not belong to the " Little " Church ?
Now, when even the Little Church rejected them, and when its protectors in the
West and in Egypt expressly condemned them, upon what support could they count
?
Nevertheless, they braved the risk. Besides
the
1 See a curious account of this interview in Epiphanius, Haer. lxxvii. 20-23.
2 Basil, E-p. 265.
p. 600] apollinauimAm Condemned 475
two Churches of Antioch and
Laodicea, they also organized
another at Berytus, of which a certain Timothy
became bishop. Other bishops were consecrated and sent to a distance. From the
year 377 onwards, Basil complains bitterly of their propaganda; their emissaries were everywhere abroad, trying to
divide the Churches.
We have seen that immediately after the death
of Valens this party endeavoured to lay hands upon the Church of Constantinople, and that
it was daring
enough to make an attempt at Nazianzus itself in opposition to the illustrious Gregory.
It was impossible that such
attempts could meet with success. Rome, Alexandria, Antioch (both the Little
Church and the Great one) multiplied their condemnations; the CEcumenical
Council of 381 placed the Apollinarians in the catalogue of heretics, at the
same time as it ensured in the East the predominance of their most avowed
enemies. Then came finally, in 383 and later, the imperial laws,[296]
which classed them with the Eunomians, Arians, and Macedonians; they were
forbidden to hold meetings and to have clergy of their own.
Being thus repressed, the
movement was arrested or, rather, it disguised itself. An Apollinarian Church
was no longer possible, if it ever had been; it remained a mere School, without
any apparent organization. Its master lived on for some years, in a shadow
which we cannot succeed in penetrating. He seems to have continued to write.
When he was dead, his disciples, to preserve his compositions, adopted the plan
of dissembling them under borrowed names. In this way, their circulation was
maintained ; Gregory Thaumaturgus, Athanasius,and Popes Dionysius, Felix, and
Julius, were invoked to shield with their patronage the works of Apollinaris
and his school. This fraud met with great success: it made many victims in the
next century.[297]
5. Syria.
Diodore and Flavian, the two champions of the orthodox faith in the
gloomy days of Constantius and Valens, were now presiding over the Churches of
the East, the one as Bishop of Tarsus and Metropolitan of Cilicia, the other as
Bishop of Antioch. Until his promotion to the episcopate in 378, Diodore had lived at Antioch,
where he was much honoured. He was, like Apollinaris, a learned man, nurtured
in the philosophy of Aristotle, and well versed in exegesis of the most solid
kind. He wrote a great deal upon all kinds of subjects, provided always that
they had a religious interest. It was not only against the Arians and against
Apollinaris that he directed his polemics; pagans and philosophers also
employed his pen. Amid the frivolities of the great town, he managed to
practise the most rigorous asceticism. His thinness was talked of far and wide;
he looked like a skeleton. The Emperor Julian, who knew him and did not love
him, alleged that it was a punishment inflicted by the gods of Olympus.1
At the time when Julian gave currency to this idea, Diodore the thin had
still more than thirty years to live. Before leaving Antioch, he trained there
two young people, both of whom were called to great renown : Theodore, who like
his master transferred himself later to Cilicia, where he died Bishop of
Mopsuestia; and John, afterwards surnamed Chrysostom, who was destined to so
much success as an orator, and to be the centre of such pitiable tragedies.
Theodore of Mopsuestia was the father of Nestorianism ; Diodore was its
grandfather. A bitter enemy of Apollinaris, he had succeeded in maintaining
against him the absolute and integral Humanity of Christ, and in thus saving
for future generations the historical sense of the Gospels. But he had not
succeeded in finding, to express the relation between the Humanity of Jesus
Christ and His Divinity, a formula which could
1 Julian, Ep. 79.
satisfy the religious
requirements of that grave problem. Between
the two "natures"[298]
he admitted only a moral bond.
The terms, "two Sons," "two Persons," were avoided; but in reality, Diodore and his
followers represented
Christ to themselves as a prophet " possessed " by the Divinity—not in a transitory and
partial way like the old
prophets of Israel, but in a manner which was permanent, perpetual, and complete. With
such ideas, they
could not reach that contact, that penetration, which is demanded alike by the language of
the Gospel: "
The Word was made Flesh," and by the mystical formula : " God became Man to make us
divine." They approached
rather to the conceptions which had been defended
in bygone days at Antioch itself by Paul of Samosata.
But, pending criticisms which
were soon to follow, and not only from the Apollinarian side, Diodore was for
the moment the oracle in theology of the dominant Church.
Flavian, when he became Bishop of
Antioch, was already far advanced in years, for he could remember the
discourses of Bishop Eustathius. He has left no reputation as a writer. Like
Nectarius at Constantinople, he was a good and peace-making pastor. For his
flock the time of acute struggle was over; the old warrior took his rest. He
could do so with the greater security, because he soon found himself provided
with an admirable fellow- worker in the person of Chrysostom. Like Diodore,
Theodore, and Flavian himself, John had sprung from a distinguished family.
Libanius had had him as a pupil: it was a fact on which he long congratulated
himself; we are even told that at the hour of his death the famous rhetorician
named his Christian disciple to succeed him in his chair of eloquence. But John
had other aims. Meletius had baptized him, and ordained him reader; he lived
for some time with his bishop, and afterwards with his
mother, when Meletius had been sent into exile. One fine day he fled to the desert, and went to live among the monks, in the mountain near Antioch. It was about the same time that Jerome was mortifying himself, not far from there, in the deserts of Chalcis. Their impressions of the Eastern anchorites are very different. Just in proportion as Jerome is bitter,1 John shows
himself enthusiastic. His beautiful soul — young, pure, and trustful—could see nothing but holy men and edifying actions. But the hard life of the desert was not suited for him; at the end of six years, his shattered health brought him back to Antioch in 380. Meletius had just returned there. He received him again as one of his clergy, ordained him deacon, and in 386 Flavian raised him to the priesthood. John was already known by several writings, On the Priesthood, On the Monastic Life, On Providence; his talent for speaking was revealed in several trials. Flavian gave him a pulpit, and installed him in the old cathedral, the " Palaia," as it
was called. It was from thence that, for twelve years, there flowed upon the people of Antioch a stream of lucid eloquence— exquisite in its simplicity, adapting itself marvellously
to the needs of the time, to the taste of the Antiochenes and to their feelings at the moment. The Bible, explained without allegorical refinements, was the usual theme; sometimes the orator would attack the Anomceans, who were still numerous and active; sometimes the Jews, or rather Christians who were enticed by the attraction of Jewish festivals. The High Days of the Christian year, the anniversaries of the martyrs, varied from time to time the arrangement of his sermons. Sometimes, too, there occurred unusual events, moments of strong feeling when the anxiety of a whole people seemed to pass into the soul of the orator and, coming there into contact with the deep peace of the saints, was transformed into speech of thrilling grandeur. Thus in 387, on the occasion of some new taxation, the people rose in revolt, threw down the statues of the Emperor Theodosius and the Empress 1
Supra, pp. 380 et
seq.
Flaccilla, dragged them through
thKtreets, and began to acclaim
Maximus the Western usurper. It was easy to foresee the kind of vengeance which would
ensue. The people
had not yet the example of Thessalonica before their eyes; for that did not happen till the
following year. But
they already knew the severity of Theodosius and the violent outbursts of his anger. Whilst
the venerable Flavian
set out in the depth of winter on the way to Constantinople, Chrysostom occupied the
minds of the Christians
of Antioch, comforted them, and took advantage
of their present distress to make them listen to wholesome exhortations. Later on, in 395, the
news came that the Huns were invading
Roman Asia; they even
appeared as far as the outskirts of Antioch. It was a good opportunity for preaching repentance:
John was not
unequal to it.
But the time was drawing near
when, as the victim of his own great renown, he was to be torn from the
devotion of his fellow-countrymen, and transported to play his part in the capital.
In 398,
John succeeded Nectarius as Bishop of Constantinople.
The schism which divided the
Catholics of Antioch was not yet at an end. Paulinus still maintained his
position against Flavian, being strong in the support of the Westerns and the
Egyptians. Some time after the passing visit of Paula and Jerome,[299]
he felt his death approaching. Fearing, no doubt, that his group of adherents
would not survive him, and that a serious appeal to the heart and the good
sense of his flock would unite them once more to the Great Church, he made
arrangements for a successor to himself. With this end in view, he cast his
eyes upon Evagrius, the former friend of Eusebius of Vercellae,2 and
consecrated him himself before he died. What is more, he performed this ordination
alone, without the assistance of any other bishop.3 All this was irregular to the last deg«e^ Howew, the " Eustathians" were so deeply rooted in Antioch,
and had so many supporters outside it, that the action was not condemned: Evagrius was accepted by the Little Church.
Of course, the Little Church
gained as recruits all the malcontents of the Great Church. Anyone who had
cause of complaint against Flavian and his clergy at once joined Evagrius. The
women especially flitted continually from one communion to the other. Both
sides believed themselves to be Catholics; preference for one or the other
could only base itself on very elusive shades of difference. But this did not
prevent constant disputes, abuse, and anathemas. Flavian's clergy were much disturbed
about the matter.1 But what was to be clone ?
Evagrius was not recognized
either by the Bishop of Alexandria or by those of the West. The latter, even if
his ordination had been regular, would have shown too great an inconsistency
if, after having protested so strongly against the idea of appointing a
successor to Meletius, they had approved of filling up the place of Paulinus.
However, they did not come over to the side of Flavian, and continued to regard
his rights as problematical. Ambrose led this campaign with his usual
determination. In 382 he had wished to summon Flavian and
Paulinus to appear : now, he wished Flavian and Evagrius to be sent to Italy,
and lost no opportunity of appealing to Theodosius on the subject. But Flavian
had no intention of allowing his rights, so evident to himself, to be discussed
difficult, on account of the
distance. Besides, they would not have lent
themselves to an ordination which uselessly perpetuated the schism. They did not support Evagrius.
1
Chrysost. Horn. xi. in Eph. 5, 6 (P. G.y vol.
lxii., pp. 85-86); Horn, de Anathemate (P.
G. vol. xlviii. p. 945 etseq.).
Cavallera (Le Schisme dAntioche, p. 16)
attributes this latter homily to Flavian, on account of a passage of Ignatius of Antioch,
indicated by the words ayibs rts 7Tpb 7j/j.wv t7)s diadoxv5 twv airo<xt6\ui> yevopevos. But in this passage the orator simply expresses the idea that
Ignatius had lived in a past generation,
near the days of the apostles ; he does not seem to me to represent Ignatius as his predecessor in the
apostolic see of Antioch.
|
481 |
|
P.
608] |
|
THE SCHISM AT ANTIOCH |
by others. He always found some
way of escaping summons.[300]
In 391, Ambrose thought he had got hold of him. He had secured the summoning of a great
council at
Capua, and Theodosius, who had returned to the East, had sent for the Bishop of Antioch to come
to him. He gave
Flavian a lecture, and wished to send him off to Italy ; but Flavian pleaded the winter and his great
age: to cut the
story short, he succeeded in obtaining leave to return to his Eastern diocese. The Council of Capua
took place without
him. For the sake of peace, all concurred in agreeing to resume relations with all the
orthodox bishops of the
East; while, as to the affair at Antioch, it was decided to entrust to Theophilus a
settlement of it on a definite
basis. Theophilus then summoned the two parties
before him; but once more Flavian managed to avoid putting in an appearance, and
entrenched himself behind
the imperial edicts.[301]
It was not such a simple matter
as Ambrose imagined. Flavian and Evagrius were not persons to be placed on the
same level, either in respect of importance or of legitimacy. Theophilus put
the matter on a proper footing, and Pope Siricius agreed to certain
arrangements which made a solution very much less difficult. The Bishop of
Alexandria summoned a council at Caesarea in Palestine. He was to have presided
over it, but at the last moment he discovered that the exigencies of the war he
was waging against the heathen gods retained him in Alexandria: the assembly,
consisting of Syrian bishops, adopted naturally enough the peace-making views
of the Pope. He had said, when sketching the course to be followed, that there
must be no infringement of the canon of Nicaea, by which several bishops are required
for the consecration of one. This meant the condemnation of Evagrius. Siricius
had also said that there ought only to be a single bishop in Antioch, legally
installed, in conformity with the canons of Nicaea. In this description
the council recognized Flavian, and signified the
deBon to Theodosius.1
Shortly afterwards, in 394, Flavian, Nectarius, and
Theophilus met in brotherly intercourse with each other at a council in
Constantinople.2 It is natural to believe that Rome made no more
difficulties than Alexandria, and that friendly relations with the West were
re-established without delay. A deputation from the clergy of Antioch, headed
by Acacius, Bishop of Berea, repaired to Rome.3 At the same time
Theophilus despatched there a venerable priest of his own Church—Isidore. The
welcome they received and the letters which they brought put an end to this
protracted strife. But the Little Church still continued to exist. It is true
that Evagrius died, and Flavian succeeded in preventing a successor being appointed;
but the flock still gathered around their dis-
1 This Council of Caesarea has only lately been known, by the publication of a letter in which Severus of Antioch mentions it; he even quotes an important passage from a report addressed by this assembly to the Emperors Theodosius, Arcadius, and Honorius. We learn from this document that the council had taken cognizance of three letters ; one, from the "brethren" (of the West?) to Theophilus ; another, from the Council of Capua to the bishops of the East ; and a third, from Siricius, Bishop of Rome, in conformity with which the council gives its judgment (E. W. Brooks, The Sixth Book of the Select Letters of Severus, vol. ii. (English translation), part i., 1908, p. 223; the text will also be found, in French, in Cavallera, Le Schisme d'Antioche, p. 286, in which, for the first time, this document has been made use of. It goes without saying that the council must have informed, not only the emperor, but also Pope Siricius and Theophilus of its decision ; but of these letters we have no account.
2 Infra, p. 4943 Theodoret, H. E. v. 23. This historian does not connect this
reconciliation between Rome and
Antioch with the installation of Chrysostom
at Constantinople ; nor does Socrates (H. E. v. 15). It is only Sozomen (H. E. viii. 3) who groups the two events
together. It is a
mistake to confuse the two journeys of Acacius of which Palladius speaks (Dial. 4 and 6). Isidore was certainly not
entrusted with
carrying to Rome the documents relating to the election of Chrysostom, whose rival he had been ;
Theophilus at that time would not have
wished to impose upon him so bitter a task. It would be better, perhaps, in order to fix the date
of his journey to Rome, to keep,
though with a slight correction, the story which Socrates relates sentient c^gy. We must admit
that Flavian did not smooth the way for reconciliation. He refused to receive among his clergy
those who owed their ordination to Paulinus and to Evagrius. Such ordinations were in his eyes null and
void. His uncompromising attitude was not favourably regarded in Rome ; Theophilus again intervened, and
wrote letters to his colleague of Antioch, begging him to be
more conciliatory. He quoted various precedents, notably that of Ambrose of Milan, who had not hesitated to
receive the clergy of Auxentius.1 We have now reached
the time of Pope Anastasius (400 or 401); Flavian died shortly afterwards, the local schism being still
unhealed.
The Syria of the Euphrates, or
Euphratesian province, had known in the reign of Constans the celebrated
Eudoxius, Bishop of Germanicia, whose intrigues conducted him in turn to the
great sees of Antioch and Constantinople. In the days of the Emperor Valens it
possessed an episcopal celebrity of a very different kind in Eusebius, Bishop
of Samosata,2 the friend of Meletius and of Basil, and as closely
concerned as they were in the movement whereby the East was drawing closer to
Nicene orthodoxy. This attitude of Eusebius caused him to be exiled to Thrace
in 374. He was not a writer, but he was a man of wise counsel and much
practical common sense. Being deeply convinced of the importance that Churches
should be provided with good bishops, he took a great interest in all
ordinations. He
(vi. 2), according to which
Isidore carried to Italy two letters from his bishop, addressed, one to Maximus, and the
other to Theodosius, but one only
of these was to be delivered to whichever of the two the fortune of war should have favoured. This
supposes that Isidore came to
Rome in 388, the year in which Palladius saw him at Alexandria. Socrates perhaps confused the
war against Maximus with that
against Eugenius : such errors are frequent with him. In that case the journey of
Isidore and Acacius must have taken place in 394, a date which
fits in well with those of the Councils of Capua, Csesarea, and
Constantinople.
1 Brooks, loc. cit., p. 303 et seq. ; Cavallera, toe. cit., p. 290.
2 Often mentioned in the letters of Basil and Gregory of Nazianzus ; cf. Theodoret, H. E. iv. 12, 13 ; v. 4.
assisted in 361 at the ordination
of Meletius at Antioch ; later
on, at that of Basil of Caesarea ; and after the death of Valens he himself consecrated a bishop at
Edessa1; it was
on one of these occasions that he perished at Dolicha, whither he had come to ordain the
new Bishop Maris.
As he was passing along the street, an old woman who was an Arian threw a tile at him,
which struck him on the head and
wounded him mortally.
Eulogius, who had been ordained
by Eusebius at Edessa, was, like his consecrator, one of those who returned
from the persecution. He had been banished from Edessa at the same time as the
Bishop, Barses, who, however, never returned from far-off Phile, his place of
exile. The Christians of that generation could remember the holy deacon Ephrem
(AphreTm) of Nisibis, a poet and exegete of great distinction.2 When
Nisibis was given up to the Persians in 363, Ephrem had retired into Roman
territory and settled at Edessa, where he continued his literary work. His
commentaries on the Bible, which enjoyed a great reputation in those days, were
soon translated into Greek and later on into Armenian. For the Gospels, the
text that he followed was the Diatessaron, a compilation in which the texts of
the four Evangelists were blended into a single narrative.3 This arrangement
was very ancient; it dated back to the famous apologist Tatian, a native of
those
1 Theodoret, H. E. v. 4, mentions many other ordinations which he performed.
2 The history of St Ephrem, which is told with considerable minuteness in certain authors, and even in Tillemont, rests upon various biographical or even autobiographical documents of a highly circumstantial but extremely suspicious character. I pass them over and confine myself to a few essential and well-authenticated details. Cf. Rubens Duval, La litterature syriaque, Paris, 1899, P- 332 ei seQ- There is still much to be done with regard to this author, his history, and his work. The latter has only been preserved very incompletely in Syriac; and there is mixed with it a very large proportion of apocryphal matter. Cf. Jerome, De viris, 115 ; Palladius, Hist. Laus. 40 (101); Sozomen, H. E. iii. 16 ; Theodoret, H.E. ii. 26 and iv. 26.
3 The commentary of Ephrem on the Diatessaron is only extant in Armenian.
Syriac-speaking countries. The
Churches of Osrhoene had early
adopted it for liturgical use. Basil knew the " Syrian" scholar and held him in
great esteem.1 He owes his
celebrity chiefly to his poetry. At Nisibis he had sung of the exploits of his
fellow-citizens when besieged
by the Persians; at Edessa, he set himself especially to rival the heretics. Bardesanes
and his son Harmonius
had left behind them a substantial legacy of
popular songs, which perpetuated their teaching and made it widely known. Ephrem composed other
songs in a metre marked by lines of
seven syllables, in which he
assails with vigour not only the followers of Bardesanes, who were still numerous, but also
Marcionites, Manicheans, and
other heretics, and inculcates at the same time Christian virtues and the true faith of the
Church. He died in
373, just when the blast of persecution was making itself felt, which drove on the road to
exile both his own
Bishop, Barses, and so many other prelates of Osrhoene.
When the storm was past, the
Church revived once more.
While the monks of Harran cherished the memory of Abraham, the people of Edessa were
devoted to that of King
Abgar and to the cult of St Thomas. During the period of more than a hundred years that
it had been in vogue, the legend of
Abgar had entered the domain
of accepted facts. In the ancient palace of the kings of Edessa there were shown the
sculptured portraits of Abgar
and his son Manou; here also was to be seen the
celebrated spring which had gushed out miraculously during a siege, to take
the place of the aqueducts which
had been cut by the Persians; sacred fish swam there then as they do now. And, above all,
there was preserved
a notable relic, the famous letter of Jesus to King Abgar. Pilgrims of distinction were
allowed to see it
and even to make a copy of it. If the Persians drew near to Edessa, the bishop was wont to
mount the ramparts
and solemnly to read out the sacred words. Nothing more was necessary: the enemy
retired forth- 1
Basil, Hexam. 2
; De Spiritu Sancto, 29.
with. As to St Thomas, his body
was preserved in an enormous
and magnificent basilica. Where did it come from? It would perhaps have been indiscreet
to ask; in
after years it was admitted that it had been brought from India.1
Few pilgrims risked themselves in this
far-off country of Mesopotamia, situated beyond the Hellenized world, and
incessantly ravaged by war. On the other hand the roads which led to Palestine
were more and more frequented. It was like a fulfilment of the ancient
prophecies : all the nations were coming to Jerusalem.
After Macarius, in whose episcopate imperial
piety had done so much for the Holy Places, the see of y£lia had been occupied
by Maximus, an old confessor, lame and blind in one eye since the days when the
Emperor Dai'a had sent him to the mines. iElia remembered that it had once been
at Jerusalem. How could it have forgotten the fact, above all now when the
basilicas of Constantine and of Helena, besieged by enormous crowds from all
quarters, were reviving and exalting its venerable traditions? The Bishop of
Jerusalem was a very overpowering suffragan for the Metropolitan of Caesarea ;
their relations to each other bear evidence of the fact: it is true that these
relations had been settled by the Council of Nicaea, but somewhat vaguely, and
this arrangement had not diminished the rivalry between the two sees. In the
dogmatic disputes of the 4th century, the irrespective bishops were rarely to
be found on the same side. Macarius does not seem to have carried away from the
Council of Nicaea the same feelings of disappointment as Eusebius of Caesarea.
In 346 Maximus gave a public welcome to Athanasius on his return from the West,
and even assembled for the occasion a council of sixteen bishops of Palestine.
This demonstration was not likely to please Acacius, the new Metropolitan. At
that time Cyril, one of the priests of Maximus, enjoyed a great reputation for
eloquence; we
1 On the pilgrimage to Edessa, in the time of
Theodosius, see especially
the Peregrinatio, c.
19.
|
487 |
|
p. kl5-6] |
|
C\ KIL OF
JERBALEM |
still possess a whBe series of
catechetical lectures of his, which
were delivered during one Lent for the instruction of candidates for the Easter baptism. Upon
the Trinitarian question,
the orator shows great prudence: he avoids the disputed term
homoousios, but his doctrine is correct and devoid of any compromise with Arianism.
About the year 350,1 Cyril
was elected successor to Maximus, and
then installed in due form by the bishops of the province, and, needless to say, with the
consent of the Metropolitan.2
In 351 Cyril wrote to the Emperor Constantius
to inform him of a celestial phenomenon— a cross of light which had appeared on the
horizon at Jerusalem.3
Shortly afterwards we find him engaged in
conflict with Acacius upon questions of jurisdiction. The quarrel became so bitter that the
Metropolitan cited his
suffragan to appear before his council, and even deposed him for contumacy. This was in the year 357.
Acacius of
Caesarea was very popular at Court. Cyril appealed from this decision, but could not succeed in
retaining his
see, which was immediately bestowed on an intruder. Retiring to Tarsus, to Bishop Silvanus, he
joined the group
of the semi-orthodox—Basil of Ancyra, George of Laodicea, and other opponents of pure
Arianism. Restored
to his see in 359 by the Council of Seleucia, which adjudicated upon his appeal, he was
again deposed a few
months later by the Council of Constantinople, presided over by Acacius.4 We
find him again at Jerusalem
in Julian's reign5; but Valens ordered him to
1 This is the date given in St Jerome's Chronicle.
a Letter
of the council of 382 (Theodoret, H. E. v. 9, p. 1033). Socrates, H. E. ii. 38, says
that Maximus had been deposed by Acacius
and Patrophilus ; this is a mistake.
3 The conclusion of this letter is certainly not authentic.
4 Amongst the ostensible charges brought up against him was the following :—During a time of famine, Cyril had caused several valuable articles from the treasury of his church to be sold ; amongst other things a richly embroidered vestment, the gift of Constantine to Bishop Macarius. Passing from purchaser to purchaser, the precious stuff fell into the hands of some one connected with a theatre, who displayed it on the stage (Sozomen, //. E. iv. 25).
6 Rufinus, H. E. i. 37.
be expelled once mdre"; and
it was not until 378 that he was able to return. He took part in the
Council of
Constantinople in 381, and that assembly solemnly acknowledged him as a legitimate bishop.
From that time forward
he was left in peace. He was able to reassume the government of his own Church and even of
the neighbouring Churches, for we
find him installing in the see of
Caesarea one of his nephews, whose name was Gelasius.
The state of religion at
Jerusalem suffered from these disturbances. After Cyril's deposition, for more
than twenty years various usurpers, under the protection of the Arians, had
succeeded one another in the religious administration of the Holy City. There
was a party in opposition to them, and not only among the native population,
but also among the colonies of monks, who were becoming daily more numerous.
This body of opponents had connections with Egypt, with the West, and, in
Syria, with the party which was led by Paulinus and Apollinaris. The usurpers
were naturally regarded among them with detestation; but Cyril himself met with
but little sympathy from them. He was not sufficiently above suspicion for
them; they reproached him with his relations with the circle of Basil of Ancyra
and of Silvanus,1 with his communications with Meletius and Flavian.
Jerome, from whom we hear all the scandal of these zealots, does not hesitate
to put into the same boat both Cyril and his rivals; according to him, they
were all Arians.2 Besides, even had the monks been united in a
common devotion to Cyril—which was far from being the case—they would still
have found themselves in disagreement in regard to Paulinus and to
Apollinaris, especially
1 There were also the Pneumatomachi, whose opposition rested on different grounds (Palladius, Hist. Laus. 46 [118]); but they do not appear to have been very numerous. Melania and Rufinus brought them back to the fold.
2 Chron. a. Abr. 2364. This was written before his journey to Palestine, and after his stay at Antioch ; it was, I think, from those about Paulinus that he collected the information, very hostile and very inaccurate, which he gives us with regard to Cyril.
to the latter, whK propaganda was then agitating the cells on the Mount of Olives. The situation
became so much
embittered that the council of 381 thought it advisable to send Gregory of Nyssa on a
special mission to
Palestine as well as to Arabia, where there were also troubles.
Gregory saw at close quarters this famous place of pilgrimage, of which
there remain to us so many roseate accounts. In his heart, bishop as he was,
enthusiasm for Biblical places could not swallow up anxieties of a higher
order. After his return home, he showed no zeal for the Holy Places. Like the
author of the Imitation in later days, he
deemed that those who run from place to place on pilgrimages are not on the
road to sanctification. Nowhere had he met with so many rascals as at
Jerusalem: theft, adultery, poisoning, and assassination were common
occurrences there. Instead of taking journeys to risk his virtue on the
highways, and his life among such cut-throats, why should a man not remain in
that good land of Cappadocia, where churches were not lacking, and where rogues
were fewer than honest men ?
We ask ourselves, what would have happened if the Bishop of Nyssa,
instead of confiding his impressions to select correspondents,1 had
expressed them in the presence of Melania, Paula, Silvania, Etheria, and other
enthusiastic pilgrims. Fortunately, they heard nothing of it, and the
popularity of the Holy Places suffered in no wise from his criticisms. The more
visitors came, the more these sacred sites multiplied. There was not a single
village in Palestine which did not possess some Biblical reminiscence. Of
course a great many of these were authentic, at least in the sense that the
places mentioned in the Bible could be identified with towns, villages, rivers,
and mountains, which really existed. But the curiosity of the pilgrims demanded
more details; and, as the supply could not fail to correspond with the demand,
at last everything was rediscovered—even the most problematical things, such as
the tomb of Job and the palace of Melchisedech. Once 1 Greg. Nyss. Epp. 2, 3.
created, the sanctuary attracted
the monks, and the legend flourished.
Amongst the Latin colonies, that of the Mount of Olives and that of Bethlehem
attracted attention and even made some stir. The first was the more ancient. It
dated back to the last years of the Emperor Valens. Melania and Rufinus lived
there, each surrounded by a group of pious persons of their own sex,
sanctifying themselves by fasting, prayer, and the study of the Sacred Books.
Some ten years later Jerome and Paula established themselves at Bethlehem,
under the same conditions. Rufinus and Melania had at first made a stay in
Egypt; the new-comers, arriving by way of Antioch, did not neglect to make also
a pilgrimage to the hermits of the Nile. Jerome profited by this visit to
converse at Alexandria with the old and venerable Didymus,1 who,
although blind from his earliest years, had none the less found means of
instructing himself so profoundly in the branches of sacred knowledge, that
Athanasius had confided to him the direction of the Catechetical School.
Didymus justified his bishop's trust. With a calm untroubled by noises from
without, acutely as they made themselves heard around him, he taught the
doctrine of the Trinity in accordance with the most recent and most orthodox
formulas; at the same time upholding, on the whole, the system of Origen, which
was already strongly assailed. Didymus was a great ascetic: St Antony, who had
visited him long before Jerome did, had shown him marks of his esteem; he had
also many admirers amongst the solitaries of Nitria. However, even in his own
country, he did not please everyone: his attachment to Origen caused
uneasiness.
Certainly it had caused no uneasiness to Rufinus, who before Jerome's
visit had attended Didymus' instructions. Nor did Jerome again feel any trouble
about it. The blind sage of Alexandria added one more to the Greek
1 On Didymus and his theology, see the excellent
monograph of J.
Leipoldt, Didyjjius der Blinde (Texte und Untersuch. vol.
xxix., 1905).
masters of whom he boasted
already,1 Apollinaris and Gregory
of Nazianzus. Origen continued to be in his eyes a great light of the Church; without
compromising himself
with Origen's peculiar teaching any more than he had done with that of Apollinaris, Jerome
professed an admiration
for him which knew no bounds, and, with his customary gentleness of temper, treated as a
"mad dog"2 anyone
who allowed himself to criticize the Alexandrian master.
It was in this frame of mind that he returned from Egypt, and resumed in
his retreat at Bethlehem his labours upon the text and interpretation of the
Bible. Between whiles he translated Origen and Didymus. Rufinus, so far as regards
Origen, held the same view as his friend. They agreed also on the question of
Apollinaris, whom they both condemned alike for his teaching and his
propaganda, and they even agreed about the business at Antioch : they were both
on the side of Paulinus, without, however, thinking themselves entitled to turn
the cold shoulder upon Bishop John, the successor of Cyril, and like him in
communion with Flavian. There was thus no reason for disagreement between the
two men, except that there were two of them, at the head of two colonies of the
same origin, and so exposed to the temptations of rivalry. Moreover, close to
Rufinus lived Melania, a personality at once dominating and unyielding; Rufinus
himself, with all his piety and his learning, was a man who showed himself from
time to time lacking in tact and moderation, although it would have needed a
large share of both qualities to avoid collision with the extremely irritable
man whom circumstances had given them as a neighbour.
In the province of Arabia, beyond the Jordan and the Dead Sea, the body
of bishops had, with a few rare exceptions, followed the various evolutions of
their Eastern colleagues. Since 363, they had given their
1 De viris, 109, where Jerome lays stress upon his
literary relations
with Didymus.
- Passage quoted, Vol. I., p. 252, note 1
adhesion, as Acacius and Meletius
had done, to the Creed of
Nicaea. The metropolitical see of Bostra was occupied at that time by Titus, a distinguished
writer, to whom we owe a
treatise against the Manicheans.1 Titus and his clergy had much to put up with from Julian
the apostate. In
connection with some disturbances which had taken place at Bostra, the bishop was led to
protest to the emperor
that although the Christians around him were as numerous as the pagans were, he felt
confident of being able to
keep order in the city. Julian imputed to him as a crime what he described as a piece of
presumption which
reflected upon the people of Bostra, and tried to lead them to rise against their bishop. It
was certainly not his
fault that they did not treat Titus with violence.2
At the time when Apollinaris was
agitating the East, there took their birth in Arabia certain striking innovations,
which were not, perhaps, of great local importance, but which are interesting
to observe, because they throw a light upon a certain working of men's minds.
For the first time we find a mention of a cultus
devoted to Mary, the Mother of the Saviour. Naturally, it was the women who
inaugurated it. They had imported it, it would seem, from Thrace and from
Scythia. This cult consisted in an annual festival. The people assembled around
a kind of throne, mounted on wheels, and offered to the Virgin Mother cakes
specially prepared, which were called " collyrides." There was a complete
liturgical rite, which women alone could celebrate. Epiphanius, so well
informed in matters of this kind, deduced from it the heresy of the
Collyridians, and carefully refuted it, both in a special letter addressed to
Arabia, and in his great treatise against all heresies. But at the same time
and in the same documents he had also to concern himself with another
manifestation, perhaps called to life by the
1 Migne, P. G., vol. xviii., p. 1069; but the text is
interpolated and incomplete
; we must take account also of the Syriac version, edited in 1859 by Lagarde. As to Titus, see Jerome, De viris, 102; Ep. lxx. 4;
Sozomen, H. E. v. 15;
and a recent monograph of J. Sickenberger
in the Texte und Unt., vol.
xxi., 1901.
" Julian, Ep. 52.
previous one, but at any rate of
an opposite tendency. This is
what he calls the heresy of the Antidicomarianites. These, briefly, were persons who thought,
like Helvidius and
Jovinian, that from the time when the Gospel mentions the brethren of the Lord, and speaks of
Jesus as the " firstborn," Mary must have had other children after
Him.
A more serious dispute arose with regard to the successor of Titus. A
certain Bagadius, who had been elected and ordained Bishop of Bostra, soon
found himself confronted by a very strenuous opposition, which was upheld by an
episcopal tribunal, composed of two bishops, Cyril1 and Palladius.
These two prelates deposed Bagadius; he was ejected, and in his place another
bishop named Agapius was consecrated. But Bagadius did not accept his
deprivation: he presented himself in 381 at the great Council of
Constantinople; Agapius did the same. The council, seeing no way to a decision
between them, instructed Gregory of Nyssa to visit Bostra and arrange the
matter. Gregory did not succeed in this, and the quarrel continued. The parties
concerned carried the matter to Rome, whence they returned to the East with a
letter from Pope Siricius, directing Theophilus of Alexandria to effect a final
settlement of this interminable dispute.
During the last years of Theodosius, the most prominent personage in the
Eastern Empire was the praetorian prefect, Rufinus, a man who was at once
ambitious, grasping, and cruel. Theodosius, however, trusted him entirely. It
was to his care that he entrusted his family and his Eastern possessions, when
in 394 he was obliged to set out for Italy in order to repress the usurpation
of Eugenius. The ambitions of Rufinus were unbounded. He was supposed to aim at
the Imperial throne, and it certainly seems that he had chosen Arcadius —the eldest
of Theodosius' sons, who had long been associated with his father in the empire
— to be the husband of his own daughter. While Theodosius was waging war
against Arbogast and Nicomachus Flavianus, 1 Perhaps Cyril of Jerusalem.
Rufinus devoted his leisure to
great festivals in his own honour.
As he made a parade of extreme devotion, he had
built in his villa at Drus (the Oak), three miles from Chalcedon, a magnificent basilica in
honour of the
Apostles Peter and Paul. The Pope had sent him some relics of them. When the building was
completed, he
determined to celebrate its dedication by a great festival, to which he invited the chief
bishops of the East, Nectarius
of Constantinople, Theophilus of Alexandria, Flavian of Antioch, Amphilochius of Iconium,
Gregory of Nyssa,
Theodore of Mopsuestia, the Metropolitans of Caesarea in Cappadocia, of Ancyra, of
Tarsus, of Caesarea in
Palestine, and many others—thirty-seven prelates in all. He took advantage of the occasion to
have himself baptized,
and wished to have as his godfather one of the most venerated of the solitaries of Nitria,
Ammonius, the man who
had cut off one of his ears to avoid being made a bishop.1 This holy man was
brought from Egypt, and played
in Rufinus' festivities the part which had been assigned to him.2
As to the bishops, they took
advantage of their meeting to hold a council. For this purpose, they
transported themselves to Constantinople, and to the Baptistery of St Sophia.
Of the matters with which they dealt we know only of one—that of the see of
Bostra. The two claimants were present. Theophilus, in fulfilment of the
commission given him by Pope Siricius, laid this celebrated dispute before the
meeting. The conduct of those bishops who had deposed Bagadius was severely
censured; some even spoke of passing condemnation on their memory. But the
leaders did not think that a sentence of any kind ought to be pronounced
against the dead.
How exactly the affair of Bostra
was settled, we are left in ignorance by the few lines which remain to us of
the formal record of the proceedings.3 And, moreover,
1 Palladius, Hist. Laus. ii (12). Cf p. 357, note 1.
2 He died shortly afterwards, and was buried in the Church of the Oak, where his tomb remained an object of much veneration.
3 Until recent times they had been known from an extract preserved in a collection of Byzantine canon law ; this extract appears the real importai|:e of this meeting of bishops is found neither in the ostentatious ceremony which was the pretext for it, nor in the decisions which emanated from it; but in the testimony it gives us of the religious pacification which had been accomplished in the East. There is agreement everywhere : Flavian sits down with Theophilus. Theophilus with his Eastern brethren defers to the wishes of Pope Siricius. The schism in Arabia is settled ; and that of Antioch reduced to the proportions of a local disagreement of which we catch no echo, henceforth, in the relations between the great churches. It was a festival of peace, destined, alas ! to be followed by a very cloudy future. Scarcely one year was to elapse before Rufinus, the promoter of these solemnities, was to fall the victim of a political assassination. In 403 his basilica was to witness the deposition of Chrysostom, and from that crime were to issue terrible divisions. Once more those, too, were destined to be reconciled. The name of Theodore of Mopsuestia reminds us of others, the echo of which was to ring through long centuries. Rufinus' Council was only a halt on the mournful road.
in the collections of councils. I
have since found another extract from the same
document in a treatise (still unedited) of the Roman deacon Pelagius, against the condemnation of the
Three Chapters. This extract
has been published in the Annates de
philosophic chrdtienne, 1885, p.
281. It is in this that there is a reference to Pope Siricius ; the other extract does not mention him.
CHAPTER
XVII
christianity, the state
religion
Paganism
after Julian. Attitude of Valentinian and of Valens. Gratian. The Altar of Victory. Pagan
reaction in Rome under
Eugenius. Theodosius : the temples closed. The temple of Serapis at Alexandria. Popular
disturbances. Position of the
Christian sects at the accession of Constantine. Laws of repression. The Novatians. The Catholic
Church alone recognized.
Alliance of the Church with the State. Liberty, right of property, privileges. Intervention
of the State in religious
disputes, in the nomination or the deprivation of bishops. Episcopal elections. Civil
jurisdiction of the bishops.
I. The End
of Paganism.
The
dynasty of Constantine, by a strange irony of fate, came to an end with a prince who was at once
an apostate and a
pagan. But Julian's reign lasted only a short time; his restoration of Hellenism had taken no
root; and the
memory which remained of it was that of a foolish attempt, a kind of religious masquerade.
With the exception of a few hierophants, genuine pagans do not seem to have lent to it as much support as had been
desired by the
stage-manager. Of Julian himself they preserved a pious remembrance, but without any very deep
regrets.
His proceedings, indeed, could
only have the effect of throwing ridicule, and even odium, upon the melancholy
but inevitable decline of the old religion. Henceforth, its fate was sealed;
the current was too strong for the State itself, with all its power, to be able
to swim against it. Whether the emperor were favourable or not, Christianity
was certain of success. When we remember that it did not
496
cease to make progress irRfrica,
in spite of the stumbling- block
of Donatism ; that the Arian crisis, and bishops like Eusebius of Nicomedia, Stephen of Antioch,
Gregory and George
of Alexandria, and Eudoxius of Constantinople, did not prevent its conquest of the East, we
can judge how much
could be effected against it by official hostility or even by persecution.
The Christian princes who
succeeded Julian—Jovian, Valentinian, and Valens—had all been members of his
military staff. Far from concealing their faith, they had professed it with
sufficient energy to incur the displeasure of their sovereign, and even
temporary disgrace. When they came into power, they simply closed the pagan
parenthesis and things returned to the course they had followed during the time
of Constantius, although with less severity. The properties restored to the
temples by Julian were taken from them again for the benefit of the imperial
revenue,1 but the liberty of everyone in matters of religion was
loudly proclaimed. It seems that at first the absolute prohibition of
sacrifices was allowed to drop. On a few points only were there restrictive
measures2: nocturnal ceremonies were forbidden—with some exceptions,
however, for the mysteries of Eleusis, which were celebrated by night, received
a dispensation.3 Augury without being proscribed or even censured
was closely watched, as also were the other religious practices connected with
the divining of the future—i.e., of course, the political future.
Being themselves new men, the heirs of a dynasty which had been deeply rooted,
and the last representative of which had left sympathizers, Valentinian and
Valens felt strongly the necessity of making their own position secure, and not
allowing themselves to be opposed by rivals of the stamp of Procopius.
Procopius was really a kinsman of Julian's, and not without personal sympathies
with paganism.
1 Cod. Theod. x. i, 8.
2 Laws alluded to in Cod. Theod. ix. 16, 9; Cf. Ammianus Marcellinus, xxx. 9.
3 Cod. Theod. ix. 16, 7, a law of 364 ; cf. for Eleusis, Zosimus, H. E. iv. 3.
II 2
I
In the Empire of the East, the
Catholics, driven from their churches and forced to meet in secluded places,
envied the pagans the publicity of their worship. Whether because the latter
abused the liberty which was left to them,1 or for other reasons,
the two imperial brothers at length showed themselves more rigorous. Sacrifices
were once again forbidden, but not the act of burning incense upon the altars.2
Gratian did not at first show himself more severe. However, we do not find
that after the death of his father in 375 he took the title of Pontifex Maximus,
which the emperors had always borne since the time of Augustus, and which,
thenceforward, none ever bore again. Zosimus3 tells a story on this
subject, according to which the pontijices
of Rome offered to Gratian, on his accession, a sacerdotal robe in his capacity
of head of their college; the emperor is represented as refusing it for
religious reasons. This anecdote is more than doubtful ; but it sufficiently
expresses the more decided attitude, from a personal standpoint at first, and
afterwards as legislator, which Gratian adopted in these matters. This young
prince, who had been brought up in a genuinely Christian household, had had as
his instructor the famous Ausonius, who had grounded him in ancient literature,
and assuredly had not inculcated in him any prejudice against Hellenism. When
he became emperor, he had very close relations with St Ambrose, relations which
swayed him in a different direction. In the main, however, it was by his own
conscience and by circumstances that he was chiefly guided. In spite of all
professions of toleration, none of the emperors of the 4th century, and Julian
no more than the rest, had ever renounced the dream of religious unity. Gratian
inherited from his father the conviction that paganism was destined to
1 The
Council of Valence in 374 (c. 3) is still concerned with baptized Christians who offer sacrifices or
suffer themselves to undergo the
Taurobolium.
2 Libanius, Oratio pro templis.
3 iv. 36. The story is told in such a way as to explain a prophetic pun upon the usurpation of Maximus.
4 Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 7, 9.
disappear, and that the State
must assist in this end, without,
of course, compromising itself by violent measures. He continued to prohibit sacrifices, but he
went no further,
at all events in his legislation. Theodosius also, although the position was riper in the East,
stopped there during
the early years of his reign. In the long run, the distinction so long recognized between
sacrifice and the other
acts of worship was finally abandoned. Every external manifestation of the pagan religion
was rigorously forbidden, whether in the temples, or on the highways and on
private property.[302]
Such measures involved, or
practically involved, the closing of the temples. These buildings were almost
everywhere the chief ornament of the towns. Several of them, imposing from
their vast proportions and the majesty of their architecture, were able to
defend themselves in addition by the religious awe which they had inspired for
so many centuries. Many of them contained works of art of the greatest value.
What was to become of them ? The legislator seems to have been anxious, and
that from the time of Constantine onwards, to protect the interests of art, and
to preserve their monuments to the cities.[303] At
various times, laws were made for the preservation of the temples, and even
for keeping them open, especially when they could be adapted for public use,
for instance, for the meetings of the councils and of the local magistrates.
Besides, even if the ancient worship was proscribed in itself and in its
religious practices, no one dreamed for a moment of depriving the public of the
games and other festivities to which it had given rise. In many places the
people continued to assemble around the temples, even when they had been
emptied of their idols. The religious ritual of the ancient festival was
suppressed, but everything else was preserved, even the priesthood, which still
had a reason for existence, because it remained entrusted
with the duty of presiding over and organizing the public
festivals.1 Of course in many places somewhat more was retained than the rigorists would have admitted. In secluded places, in the heart of the country, or on large private estates, the temples, the sacred groves, and the mysterious springs long retained their prestige. The last victim was not sacrificed for several centuries after
the prohibitions of Constantius and of Theodosius.
Moreover, we must take care, in
matters of this kind especially, not to confuse the law and the application of
it. Even in the large towns where the State was supreme, it was some time
before paganism, though theoretically proscribed, ceased actually to hold an
important position. Constantius visited Rome in 357; he saw the temples still
standing and thronged as of old. He knew (for how could he have been ignorant?)
that in spite of his laws, incense was still smoking there, and also the blood
of victims; and that the expenses of the religious processions were still borne
by the State. He showed no approval, for he was of marble, and prided himself
upon never betraying his feelings; but neither did he condemn. Julian had not
to raise up again the altars of Rome : they had never been thrown down. They
still stood under the Christian princes who came after him. However, the
continual progress of Christianity deprived the old religion of the favour of
the populace. With every advance, there was a further shrinkage of the circle
of worshippers. The aristocracy who clung to the ancient traditions did their
best to maintain them ; but it was not without effort. The sacred colleges and
the priesthoods were recruited with difficulty. Certain great nobles
accumulated sacred offices, evidently because so few people were in a position
to fill
1 The sacerdotes or coronati are still mentioned, for a considerable time, in the imperial laws. These offices
were even, as at the time of the
Council of Elvira, sought after by some Christians little troubled by scruples. Legislation was necessary
before they could be excluded from
them (Cod. Theod.y.ii. 1,
112). Although no longer involving the
obligation to sacrifice, the priesthoods were none the less too closely connected with paganism for it not
to be unseemly that they should
be seen exercised by Christians.
them. In such circumstances, we
can imagine that the State
would ask itself whether it ought to continue to defray the expenses of a cult which was,
comparatively speaking,
little practised. Here, we must explain a little. Under the pagan
regime, when the State asked for sacrifices, it was the State which defrayed
the expenses. This
under Christian emperors no longer happened: Gratian found nothing to alter in this
respect. But the temples
were provided with endowments consisting both of personal and real estate, which served to
pay the expenses
of the ordinary maintenance of the cult. On the other hand, the officials, when their
services were not gratuitous
and purely honorary, were remunerated by the municipalities, and in Rome by the State,
which, as a general
rule, also had charge of the administration of the patrimony of the temples, and had at last
come to consider itself
as the real proprietor of it. When the population passed over to Christianity, either entirely
or by a great majority,
the municipalities had been obliged to take steps to clear up this position. Although we have
no information as to details, we can well imagine that they did not succeed in doing this everywhere at the same
time, or in the
same way, and that many abuses and encroachments were the result. Gratian made a general
rule, but the text of
it has not been preserved 1; it applied not only to religious establishments, which, having been
deserted by their
congregations, had really no longer any reason for existing, but to institutions which were
still living, and the end
of which it was intended in this way to hasten. It was then that the great Roman colleges,
the pontiffs, vestal-virgins,
quindecemvirs, and others received the fatal
blow.
This law was already in force when,
in 382, there occurred the incident of the Altar of Victory. Augustus, after
the battle of Actium, had placed in the meeting- place of the Senate a statue
of Victory, which had formerly
1 Often
alluded to in the discussion between St Ambrose and Symmachus with regard to the Altar of
Victory ; cf. Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 20.
been
brought from Tarentum at the time when the Roman Republic had made itself master of
that town. Beneath
it an altar was placed, and as the members of the Senate entered they threw on it a few grains
of incense; oaths
and vows, when there was any occasion for making them, were consecrated by the presence of
the goddess. When
there were Christian senators, they soon found themselves scandalized by this idol. The
Emperor Constantius
had it taken away ; Julian replaced it; after him, it was allowed to remain, thanks to the
comparative toleration
which ruled during the reigns of Jovian and Valentinian. But the Christian senators
increased in numbers
every day; their scruples found their way to the ears of Gratian, who ordered the removal
once more of the
goddess who gave rise to the dispute. This decision was the occasion for a famous debate; the
pagan senators protested
by the mouth of Symmachus, one of their most distinguished members; they claimed to be
the majority, and
demanded that, in the Senate at least, the Roman religion should be respected. Gratian
refused to receive their
envoy : he had learnt, from a protest of the Christian senators presented to him by Pope Damasus,
that Symmachus did not represent the
real opinions of the assembly.
But Gratian died in the following year (383), and Valentinian II. allowed Symmachus to
plead his cause
before the Imperial Council. During the interval he had been appointed Prefect of Rome. His
speech1 made a
great sensation. Ambrose then intervened, asked for a full account of the memorial, and
discussed it step by
step.2 It was not only the restoration of the Altar of Victory that was demanded by the old Roman;
he protested also
against the laws of spoliation, which had deprived the temples of their revenues and the priests of
their stipends ; the
vestal-virgins, especially, were defended by him with the greatest warmth. Ambrose had an answer
to everything ; but we must confess that, after the lapse of so many centuries, we receive a strange
impression when comparing
his arguments with those of Symmachus, and 1
Symm. rel. 3. 2 Ambrose,
Epp. 17, 18.
thinking of the lips which
reproduce the same arguments for and
against in our own day in a similar conflict.1
The demand of Symmachus had no
result: things remained as they were. In this year (384) the gods lost one of
their most faithful servants, in the person of Vettius Agorius Praetextatus. He
had been praetorian prefect at the same time that Symmachus was prefect of
Rome.2 Another distinguished pagan, Nicomachus Flavianus, had also
been praetorian prefect in 383. Such a state of things serves to show us that
if the laws were severe towards paganism, the government itself bore no malice
to its defenders. In 3S7 Maximus invaded Italy, and compelled Valentinian II.
to take refuge with Theodosius. His authority was recognized in Rome for
several months, and Symmachus, who was by no means a novice in the art of
panegyric, pronounced yet another in honour of the new prince. It cost him
dear, for Theodosius lost no time in reinstating his young colleague. Maximus,
after being defeated in several battles, was given up to the Emperor of the
East and finally put to death, and those who had espoused his cause found
themselves in a very difficult position. Symmachus took refuge in a church.3
He was pardoned; he suffered neither in his person, nor in his goods, nor in
his dignities. Theodosius and Valentinian came to Rome in 389. Flavian and
Symmachus reappeared at their sides. Flavian became once more praetorian
prefect; as for Symmachus, he was designated for the consulship, and actually
inaugurated his tenure of the office on January 1, 391. The government
evidently wished to win over to its side by personal favours all that still
remained of the old pagan aristocracy, which was more and more thwarted in its
religious views. But the struggle was against convictions tenaciously held. The
pagan party refused to resign itself to the disestablishment of the
1 With regard to this affair, which has often been described to readers, see especially Boissier, La fin du Paganisme, pp. 267-338.
2 See above, p. 364.
3 It was a Novatian Church placed under the authority of the Novatian Pope, Leontius (Socrates, //. E. v. 14).
Roman worship, or to the removal
of the Altar of Victory.
They never ceased to besiege the princes with their protests. Theodosius received at Milan1
a deputation from the Senate; when he had set out for the East, Valentinian II., who had betaken himself to
Gaul, was attacked
there by another embassy.2 All this, however, produced no effect.
But on May 15, 392, Valentinian
was assassinated at Vienne, at the instigation of Count Arbogast, a too
powerful general. The murderer cast the purple mantle upon the shoulders of an
official of the imperial chancery, Eugenius by name, who in bygone days had won
some renown as a professor of literature. He was a Christian ; Arbogast, his
patron, was not. When Eugenius saw, as he very soon did, that Theodosius would
not recognize him, he thought it to his advantage to rely upon the pagan party,
the party of opposition, exasperated by so many failures, and especially by the
recent laws which had just forbidden absolutely all practice of the old form of
worship. At that time the Praetorian Prefect of Italy was Nicomachus Flavianus,
the cousin and son-in-law of Symmachus, and like him zealously devoted to the
gods. The great pagan nobles had every scope to carry out what they desired to
effect. The restoration of the grants-in-aid to the old religion met, it is
true, with some obstacles. Eugenius needed much persuasion; it became him but
ill as a professing Christian to take such a responsibility. At last a way out
was found; the possessions and stipends were restored, not directly to the
temples, but to the
1 Probably in 389 before his journey to Rome. The author of the De ftromissionibus, who wrote towards the middle of the 5th century, relates (iii. 38) that Symmachus, in a panegyric officially delivered (praeconio latidum in co?isistorio recitato), having asked Theodosius to restore the Altar of Victory, the emperor drove him from his presence and packed him off at a moment's notice a hundred miles away in a peasant's cart. This is, in my opinion, a legendary transformation of one of the fruitless applications made by Symmachus and the Senate, to Gratian, Valentinian 11., or Theodosius.
2 Upon these appeals from the Senate, see Ambrose, Ep. 57. The Bishop of Milan seems to have feared for a moment that Theodosius would give way.
pagan senators. As to the Altar
of Victory, liberty to sacrifice
and to celebrate all pagan ceremonies, the wishes of Symmachus and his friends were granted
full and complete
satisfaction. Yet Symmachus appears1 to have accepted this unexpected change with a
certain amount of
reserve. It was Nicomachus Flavianus who came to the front. Up to that time although
strongly attached to the
worship of the gods, and showing little affection for Christians whenever his official duties
gave him an opportunity
of being obnoxious to them,2 he had not displayed a devotion so extreme as
Praetextatus did, nor had he
declared himself with so much urgency as Symmachus
had done in favour of the old traditions. Now, however, we find him exhibiting the
very utmost zeal.
The possessions of the temples served to organize festivities of great pomp and noise. Cybele,
the Mother of the
Gods, was carried in procession; the ceremonies of Isis were once more performed ;
sacrifices were offered with
great magnificence to Jupiter Latialis; the temples of Venus and of Flora, of which so many hard
things had been said, were once more
opened for their licentious rites;
and, finally, a complete lustration of the city, according to the ancient ritual of
purification occupied for
three months those who still followed the old religion, and provoked exceedingly, as we can well
imagine, the adherents
of the new. Amongst the latter some, disconcerted at their want of favour with
the new administration
1 The collectors of his correspondence have eliminated from it the letters belonging to this period.
2 Aug. Ep. 87, 8 ; cf the law of 377, Cod. Theod. xvi. 6, 2 (Cod. fust. i. 6, 1). In the new edition of the Theodosian Code it is a mistake to dispute that the law was addressed to Flavian, the Vicarius of Africa ; the subject in itself excludes the reading Flaviano vie. Asiae. It is besides clear that this law was not dated from Constantinople, where neither Gratian, nor Valens, nor Valentinian II. were to be found in 377. St Augustine says that Flavian was the Donatists' man (partis vestrae homini). If he has not made a mistake, and I scarcely think that he has, this means that Flavian favoured them, not that he was himself a Donatist. Nicomachus Flavianus had translated into Latin the work of Philostratus upon Apollonius of Tyana (Sidonius Apollinaris, Ep. viii. 3).
and debarred from the public
offices, began to feel within themselves some drawings towards apostasy. What Antioch had seen under Julian, Rome now
passed through under the efforts of its
aristocracy.1
Theodosius interrupted the festivities. He
set out again, as in 388, on the road to Italy. Arbogast and Flavian marched to
stop him. On their departure from Milan, they had promised to turn Ambrose's
Cathedral into a stable. They did not return. Flavian, who had been entrusted
with guarding the passage of the Julian Alps, allowed it to be forced, and
killed himself in despair. In the battle which ensued, near the River Frigidus,2
Eugenius was defeated and taken prisoner; Theodosius had him beheaded.
Arbogast, like Flavian, committed suicide. The banners of the conquered bore
the image of Hercules ; once more Christ remained master on the field of
battle.
And this was the end. The laws which forbade
pagan worship were once more put in force. There was no persecution of
individuals, even of those who had been most deeply implicated in the
usurpation and in the pagan reaction : Symmachus lived for many years, and the
family of Nicomachus Flavianus, without showing the slightest sign of embracing
the victorious religion, still held high offices of State. But the pagan form
of worship was forbidden, and the temples were closed.
We must not imagine that they were handed
over to the Christians to be transformed into churches. In many places, and
most particularly in Rome, where the two religions had existed side by side
during the whole of the
1 For a detailed account of these events, we may refer to the "Invective against Nicomachus Flavianus," Dicite qui colitis, discovered by M. L. Delisle, in a celebrated MS. of Prudentius (Paris, 8084) and published by him in 1867 in the Bibl de F&cole des Chartes. Other editions have appeared since, notably those of Haupt, in Hermes, vol. iv., p. 354, and of Riese, in the Anthologia Latina (Coll. Teubner), n. 4. It is a declamation in verse against the pagan reaction of 394, written at Rome immediately after Flavian's death. Among the commentaries which have been made upon it, see especially that of De Rossi, Bull. 1868, p. 49 et seq.
2 The River Wippach, to the east of Goertz.
4th century, the Christians were
quite sufficiently provided with
buildings, and had no wish to claim the temples. It is not until the 7th century that we find
them appropriating one, and turning it into a church: the transformation of the Pantheon, about the year 612, is the
earliest fact of this
kind which can be established. Now, this took place at a time when the State no longer knew what
to do with the
ancient monuments of Rome. They were no longer of any use; the public treasury had been
drained in order to repair
them ; the best thing to do to preserve them or to turn them to account was to give them to
the Church. Like
all the fine monuments of Rome, the temples had suffered much both from Alaric's Goths and
from the Vandals
of Genseric, who had despoiled them of their ornaments of precious metals and other
valuable materials ; but
they remained standing so long as they were able to resist the encroachments of time and the
violence of storms.
Besides, the transformation of the temples into churches was not without
drawbacks. The enormous temple of Caelestis at Carthage, after being closed for
some time, was overgrown with brambles. The authorities allowed Bishop Aurelius
to use it for Christian worship, so that on one Easter Day the bishop's throne
was erected on the very spot where the ancient idol had formerly stood. In the
crowd which thronged round the primate of Carthage was a young man of observant
mind, who, while following the offices, looked about him. An inscription in
fine letters of gilded bronze attracted his attention. On the facade of the
temple ran the inscription: AVRELIVS PONTIFEX DEDICAVIT. It seemed like a
prophecy. However, it was soon discovered that the second Aurelius and the form
of worship over which he presided did not succeed in obliterating the old
traditions. Many of the neophytes, scarcely emancipated from their paganism,
combined in their prayers the worship of the Tyrian goddess with that of
Christ. This sealed the fate of the old temple; an order was given for its
destruction.1
1 Pseudo-Prosper, De Promissionibus, iii. 38 ; Salvian, De guber/i. Dei, 8.
It appears that in many places the closing of the temples was
accomplished, as at Rome, without disturbances. But it was not so in the East,
and especially in Syria, where certain important districts remained unalterably
attached to their old forms of worship. At Alexandria, as in Rome, it had been
necessary to tolerate not only the opening of the temples, but the continuance
of the sacrifices. In the country districts, and perhaps also in certain towns,
every effort was made to evade the law. On the customary days, the people
assembled in front of the temple; without offering a sacrifice in the strict
sense, they killed the animal enjoined by the ritual and ate it together, in a
kind of feast, the religious character of which was manifested by hymns in
honour of the gods. In this way they professed to be acting strictly within the
bounds of the law. But the law had, amongst the ranks of the Christian
population, many voluntary defenders who were but little disposed to be content
with pleasing fictions, and whose zeal was apt to pass all bounds. The black
swarm of monks swooped down upon the festival; with blows of sticks and fists
they scattered the unbelievers, then fell upon the temple and sacked it. Such
things were often to be seen in the neighbourhood of Antioch. The pagans
complained to the bishop, and scarcely obtained a hearing. Libanius took their
cause in hand, and composed in this connexion, at the beginning of 384, his plea
for the temples,1 addressed to the Emperor Theodosius. The
illustrious rhetorician was much too late in the field. He really imagined that
the authorities would confine themselves to the prohibition of the sacrifices,
and allow the rest to continue. At the conclusion of his appeal, meaning to
enunciate an absurd hypothesis, he thus addresses the emperor: " You
might, sire, have decreed as follows : That none of my subjects shall
henceforth believe in the gods nor show them honour ; that none shall ask ought
of them, either for himself or for his children, unless in silence and in
secret; that everyone shall accept the religion which I honour (the Christian
religion), shall join in its 1 Ed. Richard Foerster, Libanii opera (Teubner), vol. iii., p. 80.
worship, pray according to its
rites, and bend his head beneath
the hand of those who preside over them, and that upon pain of death."
This was, however, really what Theodosius wished, with the exception of
having recourse, I do not say to the pain of death, but to any penalty at all.
Apart from these means, the use of which it strictly denied itself, the
extirpation of paganism was pursued by every method at the disposal of the
government. If no one was attacked in his fortune or even in his occupation, on
the other hand a vigorous assault was made on the worship itself and on its
temples. When closing the temples proved insufficient, there was no hesitation
in proceeding to their destruction. The law forbade this in general terms, but
recourse was had to special edicts. In the same year that Libanius wrote his
appeal, the Praetorian Prefect of the Orient, Cynegius, was sent to Syria and
Egypt, with a special mission to close effectually all the temples which had
either not been closed at all, or only partly so.1 This meant, for
Alexandria, the end of the regime of
toleration. Some years afterwards a conflict of the most violent character
broke out in that great city between the pagans and the Christians. The new
Bishop Theophilus (385) had secured from the emperor the gift of an ancient
building, which had already in the reign of Constantius been handed over to
Arian worship. In order to change it into a church, he made some alterations in
it, and these brought to light various objects associated with the cult; there
had been there, in bygone days, a temple of Bacchus or of Mithra; the votive
offerings associated with this were rediscovered, some of them of a very
unseemly kind. Theophilus, to spite the pagans, caused these things to be
paraded all through the town. This exhibition evoked a riot; and, after a
protracted conflict in the streets, the pagans, under the leadership of a
philosopher, Olympius, took refuge in the Serapeum, and fortified themselves
there. This enormous temple was built upon an artificial mound ; it was reached
by means 1 Zosimus, //. E. iv. 37.
|
511 |
|
r. 046] |
|
THE FALllF PAGANISM |
of a staircase of a hundred
steps; upon the platform, besides
the naos itself
and the porticoes, there were erected various
buildings devoted to the services of the sanctuary. From this stronghold the rioters made
sorties, often returning
with prisoners; these they compelled to renounce
Christianity; and some of them died in this way, meeting an unexpected martyrdom. Being
powerless to subdue
this rebellion, the local authorities consulted together, and it was decided to write to the
emperor. Theodosius
replied. He pardoned the outbreak, and even
the tortures inflicted on the Christians[304];
but he ordered the abolition of the
worship of Serapis. It was only
the idol which was destroyed. And even then it was not easy to find anyone to raise his
hand to it. The colossal
statue of the god occupied the centre of the temple; upon his head rested the famous
"bushel," the emblem
of fertility. Facing it was a window, cleverly arranged so that on certain days it directed
upon the gilded lips of the god the
first rays of the rising sun. Other
marvels besides were to be seen in this temple, venerated and feared above all others. The
pagans declared that if anyone laid
hands upon Serapis, the world
would be instantly destroyed. However, a soldier ventured to hurl his javelin at the head of
the god; and the
charm being thus broken, Serapis was hewn in pieces and dragged through the streets of
Alexandria. The Patriarch,
Theophilus, continued his excavations which once more put him in possession of "
exhibits" of a scarcely
edifying character; he was not the man to keep them to himself.[305]
The emperor had given orders that the idols
made of precious metal should be melted down, and that what they yielded should be distributed
to the poor. Theophilus
took care to reserve one of these images, which was specially curious, and to put it in a
conspicuous place, always
with a view to annoying the pagans. The other temples of Alexandria shared the same fate
as the Serapeum. In Canopus also Serapis
possessed a famous sanctuary;
he was dislodged from it; and a colony of Pacomians came to establish in this place
the " Monastery of
Penitence."
In Syria, as in Egypt, paganism
defended itself, and even more successfully. At Petra, at Areopolis in the
ancient Idumaea, at Gaza and at Raphia, on the seaboard of Palestine, at
Heliopolis, in the Lebanon, the population resisted stoutly the decrees for the
closing of the temples. These were, however, successfully carried out. Even at
Gaza, Marnas, the celebrated local god, found himself imprisoned in his own
sanctuary.1 In Northern Syria, the Bishop of Apamea, Marcellus,
obtained orders to demolish the temples. He succeeded, not without difficulty,
in destroying the principal temple of his episcopal city: the old building
defended itself by its massive size and the strength of its construction. When
it was levelled to the ground, the bishop attacked the other temples within his
jurisdiction. One day, at a place called Aulon, where an armed resistance had
been organized, he appeared accompanied by soldiers and gladiators. A battle
ensued; the pagans observed the bishop who was praying in a place apart. They
seized him and burned him alive. Of course, his flock regarded him as a martyr.
The murderers were discovered ; but the bishops of the province prevented any
prosecution.2
The crisis lasted for some time
longer. Shut up though he was in his temple, Marnas often received there
stealthy visits from his devotees in Gaza. Porphyry, the bishop, obtained from
Arcadius, though not without difficulty, an order for destruction. In the early
years of the 5th century, Chrysostom let loose the Syrian monks upon the
sanctuaries of the Lebanon. Harran, in spite of all 1 Jerome, Ep. 107. 2
Theodoret, H. E. v. 21.
efforts, remained pagan. We have
no proof that, in these countries
of old religions, the gods of Aram did not retain until the Moslem conquest, and even later, a
few belated worshippers.
It is impossible for me to trace
in all its details the final conflict between the two religions. Too often, as
at Apamea and Alexandria, there were scenes of bloodshed. St Augustine speaks
of sixty Christians massacred at Suffecta in revenge for the destruction of an
idol.1 In 397, three clergy who were sent to the Val di Nona, above
Trent, to convert the mountaineers there to Christianity, were massacred by
them.2 The adventures of St Martin in his struggle against the
paganism of the country districts are known of all men. In Gaul and elsewhere,
many legends of martyrdom, which we cannot succeed in fitting in with the
official persecutions, are founded upon facts of this kind, upon sanguinary
disputes brought about by the ill-timed zeal of certain Christians and by the
persistent attachment of the people to the old forms of religion. The only
victims that we know of are, it is true, Christians ; but only the Christians
have written the story, and it is quite natural that they should not have taken
account of the deaths of their opponents.
Whatever may be the proper
division, or even the number of human lives which were sacrificed at that time,
paganism was in the end stamped out. By dint of laws and of edicts, by the
natural progress of Christianity, or by the violent struggle between adherents
of the old religion and those of the new, the latter ended by gaining the day
both legally and in actual fact.
2. The Proscription of the Sects.
For the Imperial government the
conflict between the old faith and the new represented only one side of the
religious problem. Within Christianity itself, there were
1 Ep. so.
2
Letters of Bishop Vigilius of Trent to
Simplician of Milan and to St
John Chrysostom (Migne, P. Z.,
vol. xiii., p. 549 \ they are also contained
in the Acta sincera of
Ruinart).
|
513 |
|
P. G48-50] |
|
MANICHEISM |
quite sufficient varieties,
divMons, and disputes, to try the patience
of the rulers and to put their tact to a severe test.
With Manicheism, which was not
Christian at all except in certain external forms, and which really represented
a religion quite different from any other, their relations were very simple,
and had already become traditional. It was Diocletian who had proscribed this
strange religion [306];
and that at a time when he was not yet persecuting Christianity. His terrible
law does not seem to have been carried out to the letter under the Christian
emperors.[307]
Manicheism is often condemned in their legislation, and more severely than
other sects. We hear of Manicheans being sent to prison or to exile; but we do
not find that the penalty of death which had been ordered by Diocletian was
ever applied to them.
As to the Christian sects, the
law, under the pagan emperors, had distinguished between them and the Great
Church. The edicts of persecution or of toleration were applied indifferently
to every variety of Christians. But after Constantine it was no longer so.
We have seen before that in
addition to the right of existence, which was recognized to the Christian
communities by the edicts of Galerius, Constantine, and Licinius, and even in
addition to measures of restitution decreed by these last two emperors,
privileges, exemptions, and favours, pecuniary and otherwise, were very soon
bestowed upon the Churches, first in the West, and afterwards in the East, as
soon as Constantine became master there. This prince, who was very well
informed as to the internal divisions of Christianity, decided from the outset
that his favours should go only to the Great Church, which had been recognized
by him as true and legitimate. This preference showed itself at first in his
acts : it was finally expressed in legislation : we find it ratified in a law
of 326.[308]
But, apart from this question of privileges, heretics ha® had in the
beginning, like all Christians, the right to reestablish their churches and to
resume their meetings. The most ancient Christian church which is still
standing is a Marcionite church, situated, it is true, in a country which was
subject at that day to Licinius.[309] In
Africa, Constantine tried to deprive the Donatists of their churches[310];
but that was a case of a sect just coming to the birth, and of buildings which
might be considered as being diverted by it from their lawful attachment, and
taken away from their true owner, the Catholic Church of the district. This
distinction is clearly revealed in a law of 326,[311] which,
while it authorizes the Novatians to possess churches and cemeteries, makes an
exception for the real property which the sect might have usurped from the
Great Church at the time of their separation. The authorization here granted to
the Novatians purports to relate only to them, as representing a special
position, better than that of the other sects.[312] This
agrees entirely with the comparative respect which the Council of Nicaea shows
towards these dissenters, or rather to those of them who were resuming
connection with the Catholic Church.
|
P. 651-3] |
|
515 |
|
THE NOVATIANS |
They are mentioned, however, with the other sects, in an edict, several
years later in date, the text of which Eusebius[313] has
preserved to us. It is a kind of exhortation, addressed directly by the emperor
to the heretics—Novatians, Valentinians, Marcionites, Paulinians, Montanists, and others—calling upon them to return to the
Church. There is a reference in it to a law, despatched to the governors of
provinces, according to which religious assemblies
were forbidden to the dissenters, even in private houses ; their places of meeting were taken from them to be handed over to the official Church ; and finally, their common
possessions were confiscated by the State. Eusebius assures us[314]
that these severities, reinforced by sentences of banishment directed against the leaders, had the effect of bringing back to the Church a large number of dissenters.
Such laws, as we see from the
striking example of the Donatists, could not always be carried out. In fact,
the Little Churches continued to exist. The Novatians had one at
Constantinople. During the reign of Constantius, Bishop Macedonius, a man
little given to toleration, compelled them to transfer it to the other side of
the Golden Horn (Galata). Under this bishop the supporters of his predecessor
Paul and of the homoousios were treated
as dissenters, and even worse used than the Novatians. They followed the latter
to the suburbs, attended their churches for lack of others, and a fusion very
nearly took place between the two bodies under the pressure of a common
persecution.[315]
At Cyzicus also, the Novatian Church was destroyed at that time by the efforts
of Bishop Eleusius. In Paphlagonia, where they were very numerous, they had to
suffer from the consuming zeal of the Bishop of Constantinople. Macedonius,
availing himself of his influence with the authorities, succeeded in bringing
about the despatch to this district of quite a formidable military expedition.
The Novatians, excited no doubt by previous annoyances, had assembled at a
place called Mantineion. The four numeri,
who were marching against them, did not dismay them. Armed with axes and
scythes, these peasants cut to pieces the imperial troops.[316]
Undertakings of this kind on the
part of the official
bishops presuppose that they had the law on their
side, that the edict spoken of by Eusebius was in no way imaginary, and that the Novatians themselves had not long enjoyed the exceptional conditions which Constantine had granted them at first They recovered them under the successors of Constantius, and down to the beginning of the 5th century they appear to have been left in peace. In Constantinople, Rome, Alexandria, and in many other places, we hear of Novatian churches, the existence of which was neither disturbed nor concealed.
The other dissenters also held
their ground, in spite of legislation which grew less and less favourable to
them. Abrogated for a moment under Julian, the laws which relate to them had
speedily been revived. Officially they were forbidden[317] to hold
meetings for worship, and that under pain of confiscation of the building in
which the assembly had taken place. But the very fact that this prohibition had
to be repeated over and over again, and that new laws had again and again to be
drawn up against the sects, proves that they continued to exist Not to speak of
the Donatists, who were masters in their own country and to whom no one dared
to speak of the Code, many dissenting communities were able to defend
themselves, almost everywhere, by their numbers and their influence. When they
could not frighten the magistrates, they found other means to ensure that they
should leave them in peace—the venality of these officials here played its part—and,
except for a few anxious times, they managed to get off scatheless.
|
517 |
|
P. 654] |
|
B'llftSVN OF TIIE SECTS |
Yet, serious and numerous as
might be these infringements of it, the legislation remained, was constantly
renewed, and was more and more clearly defined, being influenced invariably by
the principle that there was only one way of being a Christian—that which was
recognized by the State and directed by the official
Church. That Church alone had the right to exist and to perform the worship—the collective worship, the worship of the community—which
all Christians, whatever their denomination, considered as
essential to their religion, as constituting for them a
duty. As to individual convictions, so long"as they do not show themselves by outward actions, and especially by participation in forbidden meetings, the State respects them on the whole. We do not find that it ever forced heretics to recant. Nevertheless, especially when it was a case of sects looked upon with peculiar disfavour, such as the Manicheans at first, and afterwards the Eunomians and some others, too, at different times— the mere fact of belonging to them produced consequences more or less serious : disqualification for public offices
and for military service, limitation of the right to dispose of their possessions by will or by gift, or to acquire them by the same means, denial of rights of residence, and banishment.
We must also take notice of the proscription of books. Those of Arius
were declared by Constantine to be similar to the treatise of Porphyry against
the Christians, and as in the case of that work it was forbidden, under pain of
death, to preserve them.1 The same prohibition, with the same
penalty, was extended to the books of the Eunomians.2
3. The Church in the State.
But this Christian religion to which all the ancient traditions of
worship were sacrificed, this Catholic Church in which alone the government
consented to recognize genuine Christianity — what were its exact relations
with the State? The local Church in each city, the grouping of Churches
throughout the empire as a whole, could only represent, when compared with the
State, a private society. Such had been the position at the time of the laws of
persecution ; and such it remained under
1 Letter
of Constantine Toll irovripovs, Socrates, H. E. i. 9, p. 31.
- Cod.
Theod. xvi. 5,
34.
the Christian emperors. In
allowing it to live, the emperors
of 311 recognized implicitly that its existence could be reconciled with the working of the
State. It was a
kind of approbation, from an external and administrative point of view, of the
fundamental statutes of the
Christian community. If the State had confined itself in its dealings with the Church to
the simple toleration of a little regarded power, its relations with it would have remained very simple, analogous, for
example, to those
which it maintained with the Jewish communities. But in the first place, the Church, local or
universal, was already
exceeding in importance, and exceeded to an ever-increasing extent, all other organized
associations that
the empire contained. Even if the emperor had remained a pagan, it would have been
difficult for him not to
give special attention to a society of such wide range; the mere exercise of his autocracy
would have led him
to concern himself in its internal affairs. The conversion of the prince
strengthened this tendency. Who had a
greater interest than he had in knowing where, among so many shades of difference, was the
true Christian tradition ? To which of
them, in case of disputes,
was it, I do not say more legitimate but more tempting, to address himself? Was it not the
Donatists and the
Arians who introduced Constantine into the realm of canon law and of theology ? Even
apart from public
order and the just solicitude which any emperor must have for it, was not a Christian prince
led quite naturally
to see to it that peace should reign amongst his brethren in Jesus Christ, and that the
guidance of them
should be entrusted to worthy pastors ?
Here are many motives for interference
in religious matters! But this was not all. Once a Christian, the emperor
wished forthwith to convert the empire also, and not only to convert it, but to
make the new religion what no one had ever been able to make the old one, a
universal and official institution, a State religion.
Such a design naturally
presupposed that the State would make an effort to hasten the disappearance of
the i>. 656-8] THE STATE AND CHRISTIANITY 519
old pagan form of worship, and
that it would employ— if not
every possible means—at least a great deal of zeal to hinder divisions of opinion which were
capable of dislocating
the Church. But it also presupposed that the government would often intervene in
ecclesiastical affairs, and
that the high favour which elevated the Church from being a proscribed sect to the position of a
kind of State
institution, would be recompensed by conspicuous demonstrations of loyalty.
The Church resigned itself to
this. We nowhere find that it raised any objections on the ground of principle.
It was considered very natural. The triumph of Christ, of His religion, His
Church, and of His followers had been foretold by the Prophets, announced in
the Gospel, and claimed by the Christian conscience. In the days of old,
Christians had cursed the Babylon of the Seven Hills ; now they were conquering
her and were going to convert her. What triumph could be more desirable?
Undoubtedly there were evil times during which Babylon, baptized though she
was, still made them feel her heavy hand. It was then that Donatus said :
" What has the emperor got to do with the affairs of the Church?" It
was then that Athanasius discovered in Costyllius all kinds of resemblances to
Antichrist. But when things went smoothly, no one was scandalized to see the emperor's
intervention. That he should intervene only in the good sense, that was all
that was asked of him.
These ideas appear to us
simple-minded, because our education in matters of this kind has become
singularly subtle. But in the time of Theodosius no one thought otherwise, not
even those who had reason to complain of the Imperial interference. We may take
it for granted that if Donatus and Eunomius had been in favour, they would not
have hesitated to secure for their dogmas the stamp of official approval, and to
procure for them the support of the police.
To the changes in their legal
position brought about in 311 and in 313, the Christians owed, before
everything else, the liberty of their associations, now recognized for what they really were, and released from the shtckles imposed by the law upon associations which were concerned with morals. Christians had the right of possessing in a corporate capacity, not only a common fund but also the real property which provided them with a centre of meeting, i.e., churches
and their dependent buildings, the
bishop's house, hospitals, and other charitable institutions; also their cemeteries, and
even landed property
at a distance. The ecclesiastical patrimony might be augumented by gift and by will. The
State recognized the bishops, the
elected heads of the communities, as the administrators of their temporal possessions, and as their spiritual
governors.
To this liberty which had been
granted from time immemorial to the Jewish communities, and which the Christian
churches had also themselves enjoyed in fact long before Constantine, in the
interval between persecutions, were soon added several minor privileges, such
as exemption from municipal office,1 from forced labour, from the
land-tax in the case of public churches,2 and from that of the
"chrysargyrium " (licence) for the inferior clergy who were engaged
in some small trade.3
But one fact of special
importance is that the position recognized to the Great Church—to the Catholic
Church —was not conceded to the dissenting bodies. Hence resulted a State
orthodoxy. The State was obliged to know which among the parties in conflict
was the one that represented genuine Christianity, the one which it ought to
acknowledge and to protect as such. In theory, it would seem, the State had no
advice to give; it was for the Christian communities to settle their own
1 Supra, p. 50. The exemption dates from 313 ; see Cod. Theod. xvi. 2, where it is often mentioned.
2 In the law of Constantius (Cod. Theod. xi. 1, 1, wrongly dated 315 ; it should rather be 360) which mentions this exemption, we must not take the words ecclesias catholicas as meaning orthodox churches in opposition to nonconformist churches; it refers to public churches for the use of the whole community, as opposed to private churches, domestic oratories, monastic chapels, etc.
3 Cod. Theod. xiii. 1, 1, 11, 14 ; xvi. 2, 8, 10, 36.
disputes. But, as a matter of
fact, apart from ocaJnal appeals
to his arbitration, care for public order, care even for the welfare of the Church induced the
sovereign to intervene
in these disputes, and to take whatever means he judged advisable in order to put an end
to them. Hence
we find the emperors organizing religious inquiries, gathering together councils, taking a very
close interest in
their labours, drawing up the programme for them, intervening even in the composition of
formulas and in the
choice of bishops.
When the points in controversy did not go beyond the domain of the local
Church, it was possible still to settle them by the intervention of superior
ecclesiastical authorities, to whom, in case of need, the government lent
material support. But if the episcopate were divided, what means could be found
of producing agreement, and which side ought to be taken? If there had been, in
the Church of the 4th century, a central authority recognized and active, it
would have offered a means of solution. But it was not so. Antioch and
Alexandria are at variance; the Egyptian episcopate supports Athanasius, the
Eastern episcopate opposes him. How was the matter to be decided? By doing as
Aurelian did, and putting oneself on the side taken by the Roman Church ? For
that, it would have been necessary that there should be in this respect a
tradition, a custom ; that it should have been usual to see the Roman Church
intervening in these matters. But in reality it was a very long time since
anything had been heard of that Church in the East. A century before, the
authoritative ways of Pope Stephen had offended many people, among them some of
those most held in honour. The deposition of Paul of Samosata was notified to
the Church of Rome, as it was to that of Alexandria, but it had not had to take
any share in it. It played but a minor part at the Council of Nicaea.
Athanasius, when deposed by the Council of Tyre, does not seem to have had any
idea that an appeal to Rome might restore his fortunes. It was his adversaries
who, when seeking support for the usurpers of Alexandria, made the first approaches to Pope Julius. Further, so soon as they met with opposition from him, we find them assuming a disdainful attitude towards the Pope, and even taking upon themselves to depose him. Even in the West, we have seen what concern the Donatists had for the Church over the sea in general, and for the Roman Church in particular.
There was not there a guiding
power, an effective expression of Christian unity. The Papacy, such as the West
knew it later on, was still to be born. In the place which it did not yet
occupy, the State installed itself without hesitation. The Christian religion
became the religion of the emperor, not only in the sense of being professed by
him, but in the sense of being directed by him. Such is not the law, such is
not the theory; but such is the fact.
The emperor, it is true, did not
himself determine the formularies of faith; that was the business of the
bishops. If he feels the necessity of fixing exactly, on some particular point,
the theological language, it is to them that he addresses himself. Whether they
are assembled in councils, more or less oecumenical, in one or in two divisions
; or whether they meet in smaller gatherings on individual summonses
despatched at will, it is always to the emperor that the meeting owes its
formation, it is to him that it looks for its programme,for its general
direction, and above all for the sanction of its decisions. If, like
Theodosius, the emperor distrusts formulas, and has recourse more readily to
persons, it is he who decides with whom it is right to hold communion. And upon
what grounds does his decision rest? Upon his own personal estimate of the
situation. Theodosius was a Nicene, like all the Westerns ; when he was called
to govern the East, he indicated to it as standards of orthodoxy the Bishops of
Rome and of Alexandria. Later on, when he knew his episcopal world better, he
perceived that these authorities were not so decisive as was necessary, and he
indicated others.
The emperor again does not
assume, in theory, the right of deposing a bishop. That is the business of the
Church which alone is in a
position to know whether such an
one of its representatives has or has not violated its internal statutes. In proceedings taken
against bishops
and other clergy, the State does not interfere, provided such proceedings relate only to
statutory obligations,
and do not affect the common law of the State.
Thus, if a bishop teaches heresy, or a clerk breaks the law of celibacy (provided it was not a
case of adultery), it is
for the Church, and not the State, to recall him to his duty, and to apply to him its own
penalties, dismissal, (deposition)
and exclusion (excommunication). Where the
State intervenes, and at the request of the Church, is in relation to the consequences which may
be produced in
regard to public order by the execution of the ecclesiastical sentence. Then
the State, by ordinary police measures,
would eject, banish, or imprison such and such a bishop, or such and such a claimant as
should be pointed out to
it, either by its own officials or simply by episcopal authority, after a trial in due form.
Such is the theory. In practice,
it is evident that the government would have no difficulty in finding in the
divisions amongst the episcopate, and the weaknesses of individual members, a
basis of operations against any persons who presumed to displease it.
Moreover, the common law, with its crimes of
lese-majesti and rebellion, provided it in certain cases with other
means of action. In fact, a bishop, especially a bishop of important position,
who wished to live a quiet life, had to be careful not to oppose the official
dogmas and, generally speaking, the manifestations, even when they affected
religion, of the will of the government. However, we must not go too far, and
assimilate the bishops to the State officials. The " army of the Church
" is always distinguished from the " army of the world," not
only by the nature and dignity of its functions, but also by its origin. The
bishops are, and remain, the elected of their Church ; they invest each other,
without the State having anything to do in the matter. To face the hierarchy of
government officials who all owe their existence, either directly or
indirectly, to the will of the empelB there rises the
ecclesiastical hierarchy vSlch, for its part,
holds its powers by election. And this election remains
generally free. We are not forbidden to suppose that in
certain cases, where the choice of persons was of further importance to him—at Antioch, and at Constantinople,
for instance—the suggestions of the sovereign may have assisted the electors in their decision. But at Rome, at Alexandria, and elsewhere, so far as our knowledge goes, the choice of the electors was respected.[318]
At the most, in case of doubt, as in a case of ambiguity in dogma, the government only intervened to ascertain the truth of the matter, not to impose a candidate.
There was in this no small
advantage for the Church. In it alone was the right of election exercised. We
may even say that, by means of its councils, it showed some marks of a
government in accordance with opinion and of representative institutions.
Outside the Church, in the civil and political domain, there were only the
governors and the governed. This special position the Church held by its
essential condition—that of a private society, independent of the State, when once
it had come to terms with its legislative decisions. The State having, after
trial, admitted its existence, had no longer any right to interfere in its
internal government, and it was compelled to respect the element of liberalism
which that government contained.
These two societies, which tended
more and more to include the same persons, and were scarcely distinguishable
any longer save by their aims, could not fail to multiply their points of
contact, to rely upon each other, and to lend each other support. A conflict
between them produced the effect of something absurd. A heretic prince, or a
rebellious bishop, remained possibilities, but they were abnormal.
One of the most ancient and most
significant testimonies to this mutual understanding is the institution of the efcscopal tribunal in the 4th century. Here, let it be said at once, it is not a question of judgments given by the bishops and their priests in the disputes between Christians. That goes back to the very beginning of Christianity. The members of the primitive Christian communities, like those of the Jewish communities, readily carried their proceedings before their religious leaders. They continued to do so in the 4th century, and even afterwards. The decisions thus given were binding upon the conscience, but could only be upheld by statutory means. In order to claim the weight of public authority, it was necessary that the judgment should have been given by way of arbitration, with a preliminary agreement between the parties. But what I mean to call attention to now, is the right granted to litigants by the Christian emperors to carry their civil disputes, and to cite their opponents, before the bishops, and then to demand the execution of their decision without any previous compromise.1
Recourse to this ecclesiastical tribunal was not limited to
causes between Christians; any persons might avail
themselves of it, and that in whatever state their suit might be, even if it had been thrashed out before a secular judge, and he had begun to deliver his judgment. It was not a tribunal of appeal; it was a special court, which was considered able to inspire more confidence than the ordinary court, and the access to which was made easy. The bishop thus possessed the jurisdiction of an arbitrator
; fortified by the decision given by him, one could claim that it should be officially enforced. In fact, the
State admitted that the episcopal procedure was simpler, more honest, and less costly than that of its own judges,
offered to disputants special advantages, and it had no hesitation in securing these for them. It is a testimony which is very honourable to the Church: we may be allowed to call attention to it since the jurisdiction has given rise
to so many disputes and scandals.
Such was the position of the Church in relation to the State at the close of the 4th century. What
a change 1
Cod. Theod. i. 27, 1 ;
Const. Sirm. 1.
since Diocletian ! Not only was
it pg^Wuted no longer, but it
was protected, it was imitated, it had become like a public institution. Religious unity—so
long the dream of
statesmen—had become through its means a reality. It is useless now to speak of syncretism :
all religions were
now deserted in favour of one alone, and that, the very one against which it had formerly been
desired to unite
them. Absorbed in some degree by the Roman State, the Church absorbed it in its turn,
permeated it with
its principles, made of it the Christian State.
But what had been the result for
Christianity of this great external change? How far were the tradition of the
Gospel and the inner life of the Church affected by the accession of multitudes
and the favour of the powers of the world ? It is this that we have now to
estimate.
Abgar, King of
Edessa, 485 Ablavius,
Praetorian Prefect in Nicomedia,
assists Athanasius, 135
murder of, 154 Abraham
of Batna, exile of, 312 Acacius,
the Metropolitan of Palestine, at the Counc. of Seleucia, 240-244 description of, 242 the Councs. of Con1>le, 244,
245, 482
and Athanasius, 282 and
Eunomius, 297 troubles
in Rome, 359 Bp. of
Beroea, 482 and
Cyril of Jerusalem, 487 Acesius,
Novatian, Bp. of Conple, 459
Acholius, Bp. of Thessalonica, and Gregory of Nazianzus, 346 and the Goths, 453 /Edesius, his condemnation and
escape, 34 Aelia
Capitolina (Jerusalem), colony of—description, 63 sites at, 65
prerogatives of Bp. of, 120, 486 monks
at, 408 disturbances
at, 486-488 Aelia,
Church of, supposed site of
the Last Supper, 62 Aerius
and Eustathius, 316 Aetius,
a Christian sophist, and Julian,
220, 257 his
doctrine, 221, 242, 245 banishment,
235
deposed at Counc. of Conple, 245 imprisonment, 246, 296 release, and ordination as bp., 297
and Eunomius, 297-300 death,
299 527
Africa, persecution of Christians in, 5,
38 dissensions in, 53, 355 the Donatist schism, 79, 190 et seq.
the Creed of Nicaea, 374 the
Counc. at Aquileia, 376 Agapius,
Bp. of Caesarea in Palestine, 32
Agapius, Bp. of Ephesus, 458 Agelius,
Novatian, Bp. of Conpla, 459
Agonistics. See Circumcellions Alamanni,
invasion of the, 333 Alexander,
Bp. of Conple, and
Arius, 146 Alexander,
Bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia, 62 Alexander,
Bp. of Alexandria, 98 and
Arianism, 102, 106 disciplinary
canons, 119 death,
132 Alexander, Vicarius of Africa, 79 Alexandria, martyrs of, 37 churches of, 98, 202 clergy of, 99
Arianism at, 102-104, 156, 157 date of
Easter, 111 disturbances,
211, 310, 311 paganism
in, 508 Alfius
Caecilianus and Bp. Felix, 90, 91
Ambrose, St—De Virginibus, 40 n. childhood,
369 ordained Bp. of Milan, 370 and the Counc. of Aquileia, 373 et seq.
the West in days of, 414 et seq.
and Ydacius, 422
and asceticism, 424
at Treves, 426
and Felix of Treves, 428
and Priscillianism, 429
Ambrose, St Uttyfinued)— death, 430, 440, 441 position of, 435, 436 and Theodosius, 438-40 and Jovinian, 445 schism at Antioch, 481 and Gratian, 498 and Symmachus, 502 Ammianus Marcellinus, historian, on Julian, 256, 262 n. attack on the Ursinians, 364 Ammonius, 357 n., 494 Amoun, an ascetic, 391 Amphilochius of Iconium at Counc. of Aquileia, 350 history of, 462, 463 Amphion of Epiphania, 114 Anastasis, Church of the, 338, 339, 341
Anastasius, Pope, 431 Anatolius,
Bp. of Laodicea, 39, 277 Ancyra,
54, 301, 302 Anemius,
Bp. of Sirmium, 39, 277 Annianus,
Bp. of Antioch—exile of, 242
Anomoeans, doctrine of, 228, 234 Council of ConpIe, 245 at Antioch, 276 under Jovian, 282 under Julian, 297 canons of Conple against, 348 Anthimus, Bp. of Tyana, and Basil,
314, 315, 320 Antinoe,
convents of women at, 400
Antioch in Syria, martyrdoms at, 39
new churches at, 66
date of Easter, 111
Church of, 128 et seq., 165, 218 et
seq., 318, 319 councs. at, 161, 162, 168, 247 creeds of, 166, 167, 171, 201, 224, 289
oppression under Gallus, 199 schisms
at, 218 et seq. Eudoxius at, 231 paganism at, 251, 266-268 parties at, 276, 277, 337 the succession at, 345 Antoninus, death of, 35 Antony, St, the famous hermit, 146, 357, 386 history and life of, 388-90, 490
Aones, a Syrian monk, 409 Apollinaris,
Bp. of Laodicea — ecclesiastical
position, 273 and
Basil, 323 school
at Antioch, 326 condemned
by Pope Damasus, 334
the canons of Conp,e, 348 and St Jerome, 379 doctrine, 469 et seq. Apollinarianism,
at Nazianzus, 466
description of, 469 et seq. Appeals
of Sardica, the canon of,
178 et seq. Apphianus, a fervent Christian,
34 Aquileia, Councs. of, 351, 352,
373376
Arabia, persecutions in, 40 Christianity
in, 491, 492, 495 a new
cult, 492 Arbogast,
Count, and the assassination of Valentinian, 504 and Theodosius, 506 Arianism (see also Arius) in Alexandria,
103 et seq., 282,
321 and Athanasius, 213, 282 and Julian, 221 and Hosius, 227, 228 in Conple, 338 councs. against, 368 intrigues against St Ambrose,
37o, 436 Counc.
of Aquileia, 377 revival of, 454 et seq. disputes, 457 Arians, Apology against the, by St
Athanasius, 178, 200 Arians, History of the, by St
Athanasius, 216 Ariminum, Western Counc. at, 236,
238, 239, 361 Arius
(see also Arianism), priest of Baucalis, history of, 99 doctrine, 100 et seq. deposition,
104 settles in Caesarea, 104 return to Alexandria, 106, 107 his Thalia, 107, 108 and Counc. of Nicaea, 114 etseq., 227
and Constantine, 136 et seq. death, 146
Counc. of Dedication, 166, 167 proscription
of his books, 517
Arkaph, John, Bp. of Memphis, Archbishop
of Meletians, 134,
J39, M3 exile of, 147 Aries, Counc. of, 88 etseq., 225, 355, 356
Armenia, Christianity in, 5, 26, 313, 314, 325
Armenius, a Priscillian, execution of, 425
Arnobius, a converted pagan, 41, 42
De errore profanarum re- ligionum, 42 n. Arsenius
of Hypsele and Athanasius, 138, 141, 142 Asceticism, 386 et seq. in
Spain, 419 reaction
after, 443 Asclepas,
proceedings against, 173, 174, 175
Asclepios, Marcionite bp.,
martyrdom of, 33 Asia
Minor, Christianity in, 5, 20, 26
monasticism in, 410 et seq. different sects in, 459 et seq. Asterius
of Cappadocia, 108, 148 banishment
of, 181 at
Antioch, 277, 279 Athanasius,
St, Bp. of Alexandria, and consubstantial, 121, 122 and Eustathius, 129 election as bp., 132 character, 133
struggle with Meletians, 134 et seq.
and Constantine's tricennalia, 139, 140
his defence at Counc. of Tyre,
141 etseq. deposition
of, 143 first
exile, 145 return,
155 et seq. protest of, 161 and Marcellus, 164, 184 and Counc. of Sardica, 171 etseq. and
Nicene Creed, 176, 177, 293 restoration
of, 185 and
Constantius, 199, 205 Counc.
of Sirmium, 201 etseq. proscription of, 205 disturbance at Alexandria, and flight, 211 II
Athanasius, St {continued)— exile, 215-17
exhortation to Eastern bps., 247
return from exile, 263, 272
exiled by Julian, 280
return to Alexandria, 280
and Jovian, 280-82
final restoration of, 291
and Basil, 319, 320
and the hermits, 357
and Pope Damasus, 368
and Restitutus, 375
fidelity of, 385
and St Antony, 389, 390
and Pacomius, 397
early Christology, 471
Works quoted:—
Apology against the Arians,
132 n., 138, 174, 178, 200 History
to the Monks, 132 n. Chronicle of the Festal letters, 132 n.
Historia acephala,
132 n. Apology
for his flight, 216 History
of the Arians, 216 Audius, Bp., a Mesopotamian
ascetic, 451, 452 Augustine,
St, 434, 441 Aurelian
recovers Gaul, 1, 2
and the Roman Church, 521 Aurelius,
execution of, 425 Ausonius,
the instructor of Gratian, 498
Auxentius, Bp. of Milan, and the Counc. of
Ariminum, 238, 285, 286
and Basil, 218 death, 368 Auxentius, the Arian Bp. of Doros-
torum, 437 Axido, a
Circumcellion, 190
Bagadius, Bp. of
Bostra, 493 Bagai,
Donatists at, 191 Bardesanes,
485
Barses, Bp. of Edessa, a monk,
312, 485 Basil,
Bp. of Amasia, death, 55 Basil,
Bp. of Ancyra, 175, 176 at
Counc. of Sirmium, 200 and
Aetius, 221, 231 Counc.
of Ancyra, 231 et seq. and Anomoeans, 234 and Constantius, 235 et seq.
2 L
Basil, Bp. of Ancyra {continued)— dated creed of Sirmium, 236, 2 37
Counc. of Seleucia, 240 et seq. exiled to Illyria, 245, 246 and Athanasius, 281 and Arianism, 302, 303 and Eunomians, 458 Basil, St, Bp. of Cassarea, on the Holy Spirit, 294 history of, 303, 304, 308 et seq. elected
bp., 309 and
Valens, 313
and the
Gregorys, 314, 315) 344, 465
and
Eustathius, 317, 322, 323, 411
and Athanasius, 318 et seq. new situation, 328-30 death, 334 character, 334, 335 and Eunomians, 458 and Amphilochius, 462, 463 and Docetism, 471 Basilides, Bp. of Gangra, 312 Bethlehem, grotto at, 65 Beziers, Counc. of, 207 Bgoul, an anchorite, 399 Bishop's tribunal, the, 525 Boissier, La Jin du Paganisme, 48 n.
Books,
the Sacred, destruction and
concealment of, 10, 16 Bordeaux pilgrim, the, 63
Counc. of, 423 Bosphorus, 449
Byzantium
and Constantine, 66 et seq.
churches in, 68, 69
Chilian, consecration of, 83 Ccesarea in Cappadocia, St Basil at,
301, 302, 308, 313, 315 Valens arrives at, 308
Cappadocia
under Diocletian, 301,
302, 313
and St Basil, 464 Capua, Counc. of, 440, 481 Carinus and Diocletian, 2 Carthage, schism at, 81 et seq. Carus,
Emp., 1 death, 2
Cecropius,
Bp., killed by earthquake, 235
Cenobites. SeBlONKS Cherson,
449
Christology, early, 470 et seq. Chrysanthus, son of Marcian, 459, 460
Chrysostom, St John, Bp. of ConPle,
the orator, practices asceticism,
410 and Diodore, 476, 477 his early life, 477, 478 his writings, 478
comforts Christians at Antioch, 479
and paganism, 511 Circumcellions, the, or Agonistics,
189 et seq. Cirta, Counc. of, 79 Constans, Emp., rescript on sacrifices, 61,
250 history and religious policy of,
154 et seq., 196 sole
emp. of the West, 165 the
Dedication Counc.at Antioch,
168 et seq. Counc. of Sardica, 175 et seq. and
Photinus, 183, 184 restoration
of Athanasius, 185, 186
and the religious parties in Africa,
188 et seq. suppression of Donatism, 193 assassination of, 197 Constantina, daughter of Constantine, and
Magnentius, 197 marriage,
198 death, 199 Constantine, the Christian emp., early history, 13-15 his ambition, 15
defeats Maxentius at Milvian
Bridge, 15, 26, 27, 45, 48 favours the Christians, 20, 21,
57 et seq. his
edict, 28-31 conversion
of, 46 et seq., 57 and Licinius, 49 Christian buildings in Rome, 51 legislation, 52 dissensions in Africa, 53 sole emp., 57 et seq. new
edicts of toleration, 57, 513 policy,
58 dream of unity, 59 and paganism, 60, 61
Constantine, Christian emp. (cotit.) pays
honour to holy places of Gospels
and Old Testament, 61 et seq. builds
churches at Antioch and
Nicomedia, 66 founder of Conple, 66-70 and Byzantium, 67-69 baptized by Eusebius, 71 death, 71, 152 estimate of his reign, 71 Roman Counc., 86-88 Counc. of Aries, 88 et seq. and
Donatism, 92 et seq. and dissentients, 123 and Eusebius of Cresarea, 125
et seq. and Arius, 136 et seq. his
tricennalia, 139 banishes
Athanasius, 144 his
heirs, 153, 154 Constantine, Life of by Eusebius,
64 n., 152 Constantine II., 154, 155 defeat and death, 165 Constantinople, founded by Constantine, 66 et seq. the
Church of, 338 et seq., 494 councs. of, 342 et seq., 482, 487, 488
the canons of, 348, 349 Arian
disputes, 455, 456 Constantius
I., the Pale (Chlorus), description,
3 dislocation of Tetrarchy, 12, 20 death, 13 Constantius, Julius, son of the above, 153, 154 murder of, 154 Constantius II., son of Constantine, 71, 154 description of, 155 and Athanasius, 155, 186, 199, 202
dedication at Antioch, 165 and Bp.
Stephen, 182 usurpation
and defeat of Magnentius, 197, 198 marriage,
198
exile of Liberius, 208, 209, 227 instals
Eudoxius at Antioch,
231
declares himself a homo'iousian,
232
Constantius II. (continued)— and Counc. of Ariminum, 238, 239
defeat of orthodoxy, 248 death,
249 and Julian, 257, 258 troubles under, 358 et seq. and
paganism in Rome, 500, 502 Consubstantial, disputes as to use
of word, 120, 121, 357 Creed of Nicrea. See Nictea Crispince Passio, 38 n. Crucifixion,
site of the, 64 Culcianus,
Prefect, and Bp. Phileas, 37
Cymatius, Bp. of Paltus, 277 Cynegius,
Praetorian Prefect of the
Orient, 509 Cyprian, St, 41, 44 Cyprus, Island of, 466, 467 Cyriacus, 353
Cyril,
Bp. of Jerusalem, 39 n. Catecheses of, 64 n. Counc.
of Seleucia, 240, 241 deposed,
246 history of, 486, 487 Cyzicus, counc. at, 328
Daia,
Maximin, his empire, 13, 15 made
Augustus, 14, 15 death of
Galerius, 15 defeat
and death, 15, 28 persecution
under, 20, 22 et seq. panic of, 26, 27 Damasus, Pope, and Basil, 318, 321
and Paulinus, 326 et seq. edict of Theodosius, 336 election, 362, 363 and Ursinus, 363 sects at Rome, 367, 368 intrigues against, 370 letter "to the Africans," 375 and Jerome, 380, 381 inscriptions of, 383 death, 383
the Counc. of Saragossa, 421 and Priscillian, 424 condemns Apollinarianism, 474 Danubian settlements, 449 et seq. Daphne,
sanctuary of, at Antioch, 251, 267
Dedication
Counc., the, 168, 169, 232, 240
Delmatius, consul and censor, 153
death of, 154 Delmatius, Caesar, son of the above,
death, 154 Demophilus,
Bp., 183 and Pope
Liberius, 209, 225, 309 disputes
at Antioch, 337 and
creed of Nicaea, 341 Dianius,
Bp. of Caesarea, deposed at
Counc. of Sardica, 303 signs
the confession of Ariminum, 3°7
Dictinius, Bp., and Priscillianism, 429, 431, 435 "The Scale," 433 Didymus, the ascetic, 490 Diocletian, Emperor, rise and accession of, 1 et seq. the
Tetrarchy, 3 Rome
under, 4 and
religion, 7
persecution of Christians, 8 et seq. first edict, 10, 11 illness, 12 resignation, 13 Diodore, Bp. of Tarsus, 220 at Antioch, 312 and Apollinaris, 326 his character and doctrine, 347,
476, 477 Counc.
of Aquileia, 350 Disciplinary
canons, 119, 178 et seq.
Dius, an Egyptian martyr, 37 Divinity
of Christ, 177 Docetism,
471 Donatism, 72, 73, 76 ?i. schisms, 79 et seq., 90 and
Constantine, 92, 93, 188, 514 in
Numidia, 95 and
Constans, 190, 191 suppression
of, 192 et seq. return of the leaders, 263, 516 at Rome, 366 Donatus of Cas<z Nigra (see also Donatism) the
schism at Carthage, 83 et seq. Roman Counc., 86, 87 and Constantine, 92 et seq., 188 death,
193 Donatus, Bp. of Bagai, 191, 192 Dorotheus, the eunuch, and Diocletian, 7 death, 11
Dorotheus, Bp. of Antioch, sent tJ Rome by Basil, 319, 328 his return, 325 Arian disputes, 457 Dracontius of Pergamum, 245 Drus, Rufinus' basilica at, 494
Easter, date
of, 110 et seq., 460 Eastern Church, 170 et seq. and
canon of appeals, 179, 180 and
Arianism, 184 under
Valens, 317 and
Rome, 320, 321, 352, 353 and
Paulinus, 346 and
canons of Conple, 348, 349 Counc.
of Aquileia, 357, 377 under
Theodosius, 448 et seq. Ecclesiastical authority, 520,
521 Ecdicius, Bp. of Parnassos, 324 Edessa, notable for its Christianity, 5,6
and Ephrem, 484, 485 Egypt,
Christians in, 5, 26 persecutions
in, 36, 37, 321 Meletian
schism, 76 et seq. disturbances at Alexandria, 310,
fatherland
of the monks, 385 et seq.
religious crisis, 405 et seq. Eleusius of Cyzicus, 231, 240,
241 Counc. of Conple, 245,
343 doctrine, 288 and Valens, 295 Elvira, Counc. of, 419 Emerita, 421
Emesa, burning of Christian cemetery at, 265 Ephrem and Edessa, 484, 485 Epictetus, Bp. of Centumcellae, 209, 359
Counc. of Ariminum, 238, 286 Epiphanius,
Bp. of Salamis,98,99 n. Counc.
of Sirmium, 201 his monastery,
406, 466 his Panarion, 461, 467 hatred for heretics, 467 and Paulinus, 468, 474 and Vitalis, 474 "Essence," meaning of, 177, 228, 237, 278, 281, 320 term forbidden, 244 Etheria, the pilgrim, visits the Thebaid, 403
Euchites. See Massalians Eudoxius,
Bp. of Germanicia and Conple,
an Arian, 183 curious views, 230, 246 at
Antioch, 231, 232, 242 retires
to Armenia, 235 Counc. of Seleucia, 240 at Conple, 246 and
Lucifer, 272 Counc. of Lampsacus, 289 and
Counc. at Tarsus, 293 and
Eunomius, 297, 298 intrigues, 483 Eugenius,
the Usurper, 440 policy, 504, 505 defeat
of, 506 Euhippius, 323 Eulalius,
Bp. of Antioch, 130 Eulogius, banishment and return,
484
Euodius convicts Priscillian, 425 Eunomius,
Bp., at Carthage, 93 and
Eudoxius, 231 retires to Armenia, 235 and
Aetius, 296 et seq. Arian disputes, 456-458, 517 Euphratesian
Province, 483 Euphronius, Bp. of Antioch, 131 Euphronius
of Colonia, 324 Eusebia, Empress, and Julian, 254, 257
Eusebius, Bp. of Caesarea—writings and influence, 32, 104, 125-127 on martyrs
of Palestine, 32 et seq.
on bishops of his own country, 33
discourse at Tyre, 54 identification
of holy sites, 64 n. state of Rome, 74 n., 75 n. at Nicomedia, 105 synod in
Bithynia, 107 Counc. of Nicaea, 111 n., 114 Egyptian disputes, 122, 123 and
Athanasius, 125 ct seq. and Eustathius of Antioch, 127, 128
and church at Antioch, 130, 131 Counc.
of Tyre, 140 and Marcellus of Ancyra, 148, 149
death, 158, 169
and Eusebius of Edessa, 159
Dedication Counc., 168, 169
Eusebius,
Bp. of Caesare&cont.)— Works
quoted—
The Martyrs of Palestine, 11 n.-13, 20 described, 32 et seq. Ecclesiastical History, 22, 24, 26,27,28, 31, 32, net seq., 50, 54, 62, 74, 85, 86, 88, 104, 126 Vicennalia
of Constantine, an oration, 56 n.-6i
n., 64 n., 69, 71, 108, in et seq., 123, 130, 136, 139 Demotistratio Evangelica, 63 n., 126
Works on
biblical geography, 62
Preparatio Evangelica, 126 Against Marcellus, 149 The
Theology of the Church, 149
Eusebius,
Bp. of Nicomedia, 71 history
of, 105 and Arius, 105 et seq. and
Counc. of Nicaea, 122, I23 and
Constantine, 131 and ex-Empress Constantia, 137 and
Athanasius, 156 becomes Bp. of Conple, 158 defence
at Counc. of Dedication,
166 et seq. policy
and death, 169 education of Theophilus, 222 and
Julian, 254 and Ulfilas, 451 Eusebius
of Edessa, 159 Eusebius, Pope, 75 Eusebius,
Bp. of Samosata, 312 and Basil, 320 exiled
to Thrace, 323, 483 return
of, 333 character, 483 perished
at Dolicha, 484 Eusebius, Bp. of Vercellae, at
Counc. of Beziers, 206, 207 imprisoned
in the Thebaid, 272 and Athanasius, 277 Counc.
of Alexandria, 279 and Auxentius, 285, 286 and
Germinius, 287, 288 and
Evagrius, 321 Eusebius, Grand Chamberlain under Constantius II.—his death, 258
Eustathius, Bp. of Antioch, and Counc.
of Nicsea, 113, 151 and
Arians, 114 and
Eusebius of Caesarea, 127 exiled
to Trajanopolis, 129, 219 death,
130, 219 Eustathius,
Bp. of Sebaste—Counc. of
Ancyra, 231 deposed,
245, 307 monastic
life and doctrines, 247,
248, 304 et seq., 410, 411 delegate to Valentinian and Liberius, 292 and Eusebius, 304, 305 Counc. of Gangra, 305, 411 and Basil, 315 et seq., 411 Counc.
at Cyzicus, 328, 343 death,
343 Eutropia, mother of Maxentius, 65
put to death, 197 Eutychius,
Bp. of Eleutheropolis, 272
Euzo'ius, Arian Bp. of Antioch, 248 baptizes Constantius, 249 scenes at Antioch, 267, 276, 280 and Paulinus, 291 and Theophilus, 298 revenge on Church of Alexandria, 311, 312 death, 337 Evagrius, Bp. of Antioch, and Eusebius of Vercellae, 321, 479 Rome and the East, 321 imprisonment and death, 337 consecration, 479, 480 and Flavian, 483
Fasir, the
Circumcellion, 190 Faustus,
an Egyptian martyr, 37 Felix,
Bp. of Aptonga, and Maxentius, 82 condemnation
of, 84 enquiry on, 90-92, 188 Felix, Bp. of Rome, and Liberius, 233, 359, 360 death, 361 Felix, Bp. of Thibiuca, 17 Felix, Bp. of Treves, 425, 427 Firmian, imprisonment of, 287 Firmicus Maternus, an advocate of Syracuse—The Falsehood of the Profane Religions, 253 Firmilian, Bp. of Caesarea in Cappadocia,
62
Flaccillusv Bp. of Antioch, 140 The Theology of the Church, dedicated to, 149 Flavian, Bp. of Antioch, champion of orthodox faith—and Leontius, 220 and Diodore, 312, 350, 476 succeeds Meletius, 350 character, 477 and Meletius, 478 goes to Conple, 479 and Evagrius, 479 et seq. schism
at Antioch, 480, 481 Counc.
of Conple, 482 death,
483 Flavianus, Nicomachus, Prefect of
Rome, 503, 506 Fortunatian,
Bp. of Aquileia, 206, 225
Fronto of Nicopolis, 324 Fundanus,
Bp., burning of the sacred
books, 17
Gaius, Bp.,
excommunication of, 238
and Germinius, 288 Galatia,
under Diocletian, 301 and Cappadocia,
312, 313 Counc.
held in, 323 Galerius,
Emp., character, 3, 20 persecution
of Christians, 9 et
seq., 21 7i., 46 as emp., 13, 14 death, 15, 24
illness, and edict in favour of Christians,
22, 23 Galicia, asceticism in, 421
birthplace of Theodosius, 429 Gallienus,
Emp., assassinated, 1 Gallus,
Emp.—early life, 154, 254 marriage,
198 execution of, 199 and Aetius, 221, 257 and paganism, 251 Gangra, Counc. of, 305, 411 Gaudentius of Na'issus, 174 Gaul, Christianity in, 6
troubles under Constantius, 359
orthodox party, 374 Counc.
of Aquileia, 376 monastery
of Liguge, 417 landing
of Maximus, 423 Priscillianism
in, 427
Gaul
(continued)—
legends of martyrdoms in, 512 Gaza, Christianity in, 6
fall of paganism, 61, 511 George
of Cappadocia, Bp. of Alexandria—early
life, 213 character,
259 murder of, 260 George, Bp. of Laodicea, proscription of,
176, 242 and
Athanasius, 216 and
Eudoxius, 230, 231 Counc.
of Seleucia, 240 and the
Apollinarii, 274 Germinius,
Bp. of Sirmium, 201 and
Creed of Nicaea, 227, 228 Counc.
of Ariminum, 238 and
Heraclian, 287, 288 and
Ursacius, 288 Gervase,
a Milanese martyr—exhumation of body causes miracles, 438 Golden Horn, the, origin of name, 66
Golgotha and the Holy Sepulchre, by Major-Gen. Sir C. Wilson, 64 n. site of,
64 Gorgonius and Diocletian, 7, 11, 212
Goths,
the, subjugation of, 309, 310
defeat Roman army, 331-333 invasion
of, 375, 436 Arianism
among, 448 et seq. Gratian, Emp., son of
Valentinian, and
Theodosius, 333 and St
Ambrose, 351, 352, 370, 435
and his
brother Valentinian,
370
tries
and acquits Pope Damasus,
371
character, 373, 498 killed
at Lyons, 423, 435 and
religion, 498 et seq. Gratus, Bp. of Carthage, Counc.
on
Donatism, 193, 194 Gregory
the Cappadocian, Bp. of Alexandria,
159 and Athanasius, 166, 174 n., 175 death,
185 Gregory, Bp. of Nazianzus, 303,
Gregory of Nazianzus, Bp. of Sasima and Conple, son of above, and Basil, 303, 315, 320, 334
an ascetic and leader of orthodox
party, 337, 33§ his
discourses on the Trinity, 338 Arians
attack the Anastasis, 338 deceived
by Maximus the Cynic,
339, 34o affairs at Conple,
340, 341 his lost
opportunity, 341 the
Counc. of Conple, 343, 346 the
succession at Antioch, 346 resignation,
347 and Jerome, 380 Philocalia, 465 retirement and will, 465, 466 and the Apollinarians, 466 death, 466 Gregory, Bp. of Nyssa, brother of St Basil, 315, 334 escape from custody, 324 death of Meletius, 345 Counc. of Aquileia, 350 and Anomoeans, 458 The Soul and the
Resurrection,
464
doctrine of final restoration, 465 goes to Palestine, 489 Gregory, Bp. of Illiberris—his conflict
with Hosius, 284 a
Luciferian, 367, 418 Gregory,
Praetorian Prefect of Italy, and
Donatus, 188
Hannibalian, brother
of Constantine, 153 Hannibalian,
King of Pontus, son of
Delmatius—murder of, 154 Harran, Semitic religion of, 6,
511 Hebron, sites at, 65 Helena, Empress, mother of Constantine the
Great, and St Lucian,
129 and Eustathius, 129 Heliopolis, 6
Helladius, Bp. of Caesarea, 342, 350 Helpidius, Bp. of Satala, 245
deposition of, 307 Helvidius
and Jerome, 383 Heortasius,
Bp. of Sardis, deposition of, 245 Heraclian
and Germinius, 287
Heraclius and Eusebius, 75 Heremius,
Bp. of Thessalonica, 225
Herenas and Priscillianism, 430 Hermanaric,
King, and the Christians, 452 Hermogenes,
Bp. of Csesarea, and Nicene
Creed, 303 and
Eustathius, 304 Hermon,
Bp. of Aelia, 33 Hesychius,
Bp., an Egyptian martyr,
37 and St Peter of Alexandria, 77 Hierocles, governor of Phoenicia, persecutes Christians, 34, 43 To the Christians, the
friend of truth, 43 Hilarion,
St, an ascetic, 405, 406 Hilary, Bp.
of Poitiers, and the Nicene
creed, 204 and
Liberius, 206 and
Counc. of Beziers, 207 exiled
to Phrygia, 230 and
Eudoxius, 230 at
Counc. of Seleucia, 240 indignation
at Western bps., 243, 246
Counc. of Paris, 270 death,
414 character, 414
and St
Martin of Tours, 416,
417. His
writings—
On the Synods and faith of the
Easterns, 234 Against
Constantius, 247, 415 De
Synodis, 270, 415 Commentary
on St Matthew, 415
canticle by, 415 other
writings, 415, 416 Holy
Places, the, 62 et seq. Holy Sepulchre, the, 64 Holy Spirit, doctrine of the, 293 Homoiousios, the
(of similar substance), 229 St
Hilary on, 234, 235 condemnation
of, 237, 307 after
Counc. of Seleucia, 241 fusion
with homoousios, 281,
292, 293, 296
after
Counc. of Lampsacus, 289, 291
after
Counc. of Cyzicus, 328
Homoousios, the
(of the same substance),
121 after Counc. of Nicasa, 127, 177,
180, 202, 357 creed of Antioch, 224 and Hosius, 227, 228 second formula of Sirmium, 228, 229
and Constantius, 232 St Hilary on, 234, 235 formula of Sirmium, 237 after Counc. of Seleucia, 241 fusion with homoiousios, 281, 282 after Counc. of Cyzicus, 328 Honoratus, Prefect of Constantinople, 242 Hosius, Bp. of Cordova, 48, 50 attempted reconciliation of Alexander and
Arius, 109, 110 and
Counc. of Nicasa, 113 et seq. and Athanasius, 171 the Easterns at Sardica, 173, 174 a profession of faith, 176 "Father of the Councils," 179, 209
his blunders, 179, 180 resistance
and exile to Sirmium,
209, 210 and Arians, 227 et seq. deposed
by Easterns, 358 Huns,
the, drive Goths into Roman Empire,
453 invade Roman Asia, 479 Hyginus, Bp. of Cordova, joins Priscillianists, 420, 421 exiled, 426 Hypostasis,
meaning of term, 177, 320
Hypsis,
Bp. of Parnassos, deposition of, 324
Ignatius, St, Bp.
of Antioch, and
Docetism, 471 Ingentius and the case of Felix
of Aptonga, 90-92 Innocent, Pope, and Priscillianists, 432
Instantius, Bp., a Priscillianist, 420 visits Rome and Milan, 422 deposed, 423 exiled, 425 Irene, Church of, 68 Isaac, a converted Jew, intrigues against Damasus, 371
Ischyras and Athanasius, 138 the
affair of, 141 made a
bishop, 147 Isidore
and Meletius, 78 Isonius,
431 Italy, Christianity in, 6 invasion by Constantine, 15 troubles under Constantius, 359 orthodox party in, 374 Ithacius, Bp. of Ossonova—escape to Gaul, 422, 423 excommunicated, 425, 426 imprisoned at Naples, 427
James, Bp. of Nisibis—his virtue, 114
siege of Nisibis, 197 Jerome,
St—De Viris, 130 n., 446 catalogue
of ecclesiastical
writers, 299 censures abuses of Church of
Rome, 365, 442 early life, 378 an ascetic, 379, 410, 478 learning and writings, 379 et
seq., 445,
446 an admirer of Origen, 380 and Pope Damasus, 381-383 attacks on, 382 journey to Holy Places, 384 and Pacomian institutions, 398 at Alexandria, 402 and Priscillianism, 434 and Jovinian, 445 literary jealousy, 446 and Cyril, 488 and Didymus, 490 Jerusalem. See Aelia Capito-
lina
John of Lycopolis—his austerity, 399
John, the Reader—blind, and knew
Bible by heart, 36 Jovian,
Emp., a Christian, 268 and
Athanasius, 280, 281 death,
283 Jovinian—his doctrine, and reaction
from asceticism, 443445
condemnation, 444 and Jerome, 445 Julian, Emp.—escape of, 154 and Donatism, 195 governs Gaul, 199
Julian,
Emp. (continued)— proclaimed Emp., 249 and pagan reaction, 250 et seq. early
life and education, 254 etseq. beliefs, 257
death of
Constantius and entry
into Conple, 258 gives paganism its revenge, 258
et seq. ideals, 260, 261 exclusion of Christians, 263 massacre of Christians, 266 scenes at Antioch, 266, 267 his Misopogon, 267 death,
268, 280 and
Athanasius, 280 and
Titus, 492 and the
altar of Victory, 502 Julius
Africanus—studies in Palestine, 62
Julius
Constantius. See Constantius
Julius,
Pope—letter of, 162-164 Counc.
of Sardica, 172 etseq. canon of appeals, 179, 180 and Athanasius, 186 submission of Ursacius and
Valens, 187 death, 203
Roman Church and doctrine, 357, 358
Justina, Empress, friend of the Arians, 435
Labeo,
Cornelius, 42 Lactantius,
a Christian apologist, and
origin of persecution, 9 life and
learning of, 42, 43 His
writings— Institutiones, 19 n., 20 n., 34 n., 42
De Morte Persecutorum,
22 n., 34
De opificio Dei, 42 De ira Dei, 42 Lampsacus, Counc. of, 289 Latronianus, a poet, execution of, 425
Lauricius, Dux, military governor—
Counc. of Seleucia, 240, 241 Leontius, Bp. of Antioch, 182 and Athanasius, 216 schisms at Antioch, 219 et seq. death,
223
Libanius, 218, 260
plea for the temples, 508, 509 Liber Pontijicalis, 73 Liberius, Pope, 203 and Constantius, 206, 208 exiled, 208, 209 yielding of, 225 and Felix, 233, 360, 361 Counc. of Paris, 271 after Ariminum, 284 and Homo'iousians, 292 death, 293
troubles under Constantius, 359 et seq. Licinius,
Emp., 14, 15 defeats
Maximin, 28 proclamation
for liberty of Christians, 28-31 and
Constantine, 49 the East
under the government
of, S3 et seq., 59 hostility of. 55 downfall and death, 56, 57 Liguge, monastery of, 417 Literary polemics, 41-44 Logos-doctrine and Arianism, 100 et seq.
Lucian, priest of Antioch, execution of, 25, 26 and Empress Helena, 129 Lucifer, Bp. of Caliaris, exile of, 206, 207, 272 and Athanasius, 277 ordains Paulinus as Bp. of
Antioch, 279 obstinacy, 284
and defaulters of Arminum, 366, 367
Lucilla,
opposition to Cascilian, 83,
84
Lucius, Bp. of Rome, and Eastern bishops,
180 banishment, 291 Lucius, entry into Alexandria, 311
Lusitania,
province of, 421
Macarius, Bp. of Aelia (Jerusalem), and
Holy Places, 63, 64, 486
Macarius, Presbyter of Athanasius, brought to Tyre in chains, 139, 142
at Conple,
146
Macarius, Presbyter of Athanasius ('continued)— departs
for the East, 158 goes as
commissioner to Africa, 190
Macarius of Egypt, a monk, 386, 392
Macarius of Alexandria, a monk, 386,
392, 399 and
hyena, 405 Macedonia,
Christianity in, 6 Macedonians,
otherwise called Pneumatomachi,
Semi-Arians, 294-296
in Western Asia Minor and
Bithynia, 312 and
Eustathius, 328, 343 Arian
disputes, 457 and
Basil, 463 in
Palestine, 488 n. Macedonius,
Bp. of Conple, and Eusebius,
169, 170 delegate
to Emp. Constans, 183 Counc.
of Seleucia, 240 deposed,
245 at Conple, 294 and Ambrose, 423 n. and the Novatians, 515 Macrina, superior of the Annesi
monastery, 464 Magnentius,
Emperor, usurpation of, 196 et seq. defeat
at Mursa, and death, 198 and
paganism, 251 Magnus,
imperial commissioner in Egypt—disturbances
at Alexandria, 311 Mai'ouma,
port of Gaza, 266 Majorinus,
Bp. of Carthage, 84 Malchion,
a presbyter of Antioch, 201
Mamre, oak of, 65 Manicheans,
7, 432, 433, 49=, 5*3 et seq.
Mantineion, the Novatians at, 515 Marathonius
of Nicomedia, an
ascetic, 295, 306 Marcellinus,
Pope, and the Donatists, 73 death,
73
omitted from calendar, 74 Marcellinus, General, recaptures
Rome, 197 Marcellus, Pope, enthroned, 75
M-arcellus, Bp. of Ancyra, and MTti- Arian controversy, 114, 147 et seq.
and Sabellianism, 121, 148, 149 deposed,
148
theology of, 149-152, 165, 168,357 in Rome, 162 and orthodoxy, 165 and Pope Julius, 168 and Counc. of Sardica, 1731etseq. and
Photinus, 183 and
Athanasius, 185 Counc.
of Sirmium, 201 and the homoousios, 219 death,
331 Marcellus, Bp. of Apamea, and
paganism, 511 Marcellus,
the centurion, martyrdom of, 8 71. Marcian,
Bp. of Lampsacus, and Counc.
of Conple, 343 a
Novatian, 459, 460 Marcionites,
136, 366, 514 Marculus,
a Donatist prelate, chastisement of, 191 death, 192 Marinus, Bp. of Aries, delegate to
Rome, 86 Marinus,
an Arian, 457 Maris of
Chalcedon, an Arian, and the new
creed of Antioch, 170, 244
Mark, Bp. of Arethusa, and new creed of
Antioch, 170 draws up
the dated creed of
Sirmium, 236, 237, 288 tortured,
265, 266 Mark of
Memphis, a Gnostic, 420 Marnas,
the local god at Gaza, 511 Martin,
St, Bp. of Tours, driven from
Sabaria, 286, 287 early
life, 416, 417 struggles
against paganism, 424426, 512
Martyrius, a delegate to Emp. Con-
stans, 183 Martyrs, of Palestine, 32, 33
of Egypt,
36, 37 Martyrs of Palestine, The.
See
Eusebius Massalians,
the, or Euchites, 461 et seq.
Maternus, Bp. of Cologne, delegate to Rome, 86
Maxentius, Emp., 14 defeat
at Milvian Bridge, by Constantine,
and death, 15, 45, 48
treatment of Christians, 20, 23, 74
banishment of Marcellus, 75 and
Africa, 79 Maximian,
Emp., 3 abdication,
13 death, 14 Maximin, Emp., persecution of, 23, et seq., 261 panic of, 27 defeat and death of, 28 Maximin, Bp. of Treves, 171
deposed, 358 Maximin, Daia. See Daia Maximilian,
a conscript, execution,
8 7t.
Maximus, Christian Emp., enters Treves,
423 Counc. at Bordeaux, 423 and St Martin, 424 execution of Priscillian, 425 the reaction, 427 and Valentinian II., 435, 436 enters Italy, 438, 439 defeat and execution, 439, 503 Maximus, Bp. of Jerusalem, and Athanasius, 186 sent to the mines by Emperor Daia, 486 Maximus, Bp. of Ephesus, 256 Maximus, the Cynic, Bp. of Conple— treatment of Gregory, 339, 340 banished, 340
ordination declared void, 348 Melania,
daughter of Marcellinus, in
Egypt, 405 and
Rufinus, 490, 491 Meletians,
the, schisms, 76-79
and Athanasius, 134, 135 Meletius,
Bp. of Antioch, 247 driven
from Antioch, 248, 291, 312
and Basil, 319, 320, 322, 330 returns
to Antioch, 333 and
Rome, 335
position under Theodosius, 337 Counc.
of Con1'1", 342, 344 death, 345 Meletius, Bp. of Lycopolis, 36 journey through Egypt, 77, 78
Meletius, Bp. of Lycopolis (<cont.)— sent to
mines, 78 forbidden
to exercise any pastoral functions,
116 Melito, Bp. of Sardis, 62 Mensurius, Bp. of Carthage—concealment of
sacred books, 16, 80-82 death, 82 Mesopotamia, martyrdoms in, 40 Milan, Counc. of, 184, 206, 207, 225
Ambrose at, 436, 438 Miltiades, Pope, at Rome, 51, 76
Roman Counc., 86 Milvian
Bridge, battle at, 15, 27, 46, 48
Modalists, the, 121, 122 Monasteries,
394 et seq. Monks of the East, 385 et seq., 408,
488-491 Monotheism, 121 Montanists, the, 136, 366, 460 Montenses, the, 366 Moses, a brigand-chief, 393 Mursa, battle of, 198
Narcissus of Neronias, 170, 176, 235
and Athanasius, 216 Nazianzus,
314, 315 Nectarius,
Archbp. of ConpIe, 347 Counc.
of Aquileia, 350 Counc. of
Conple, 482 Neon,
Bp. of Seleucia, deposed, 245
Nepotianus, death of, 197 Nicaea,
Counc. of, 112 et seq., 168, 177, 235, 459 Creed of, 117 et seq., 177, 207, 224, 238, 274 et seq., 290, . 348,
375 Nicomachus Flavianus, a pagan
Praetorian prefect, 503-506 Nicomedia
— burning of sacred books
at, 10 martyrdoms at, 39 new churches at, 66 Nicopolis, Counc. of, 324 Nilus, an Egyptian bp., 36 Nimes, Counc. at, 428 Nisibis, siege of, 197
St Ephrem, James of, 197 Nitria, the monks of, 391 et seq.
Novatians,
the, 118, 136, 177 at Rome,
366
toleration for their churches, 457 at Conple, 459, 460, 515 defeat imperial troops, 515, 516 Numerian, Emp., death of, 2 Numidia, Donatism in, 95 Nundinarius, the deacon, and Sil-
vanus, 95-97 Nyssa, Counc. of, 324
Old Ad,
monastic colony at, 406 Olives,
Mount of, grotto on, 65
Latin colony of, 490 Olympias, the celebrated matron,
464
Olympius, Bp., sent as commissioner to
Carthage, 93 Olympius,
pagan philosopher—his successful
defence of the Sera- peum,
509 Optatus, Bp. of Mile vis, 188,
190 193
Optimus, Bp. of Antioch (Pisidia), 35°, 463
Origen, and grotto of the Nativity, 62
and Catechetical school, 100 the
Logos-doctrine, 101 at
Caesarea, 104 and his
bishop, 124 his
works found in monasteries, .394
his figurative exegesis, 415 Hellenic
culture, 468 and
Rufinus, 491 Orosius—his Commonitoriam, 434 Orsisius,
397
Orthodoxy, the defeat of, 218 etseq. Otreius,
Bp. of Melitene, 350 Oxyrhynchus,
monks at, 400
Pacatus
Drepanius, the rhetorician, 428 Pachymius,
an Egyptian martyr, 37 Pacian,
Bp. of Barcelona, 418 Pacomius,
an ascetic—pious life, 357,
386, 394 etseq. and
Athanasius, 397 Paganism,
persecution of Christians, 9 et seq. fate of temples, 61 reaction of, 250 et seq. end of,
496 et seq., 507
Palestine, monks of, 408, 488-491 Palladius,
Bp. of Helenopolis, an ascetic, Lausiac History, 402 n. banishment
of, 404 Palladius, Bp. of Ratiaria, 454 Pambo of Nitria, death of, 405 Pammachius, the senator, 444, 445
Pamphilus,
disciple of Origen,
martyrdom of, 33, 34 Paphnutius, Bp. of Heracleopolis, mutilation of, 114 his mortifications, 401 Pancratius, priest, 206 Paris, Counc. of, 271 Paschasius, the eunuch, 373 Patermouthios, the confessor,
execution of, 36 Paternus,
Arian bp., 205, 429, 431 Patripassianism,
433 Patrophilus, Arian bp., of Scyth- opolis, 236, 240 deprivation of, 242, 273 Paul, Bp. of Conple, 80 driven out by Eusebius, 158, 169 death, 170 and Germinius, 288 Paul of Neocsesarea, mutilation of, 114
Paulianists, the, 118, 136, 218 Paulinus,
Bp. of Tyre, 62
death, 130 Paulinus,
Bp. of Treves, exile of, 205
Paulinus, Bp. of Eustathian party at
Antioch, 219, 273, 277, 278 and
Meletius, 325, 326 et seq.,
337, 345 and Damasus, 327 et seq. and the
Counc. of Aquileia, 351 and the
Roman Counc., 353, 354 and
Jerome, 380 consecrates
Evagrius, 479, 480 Pelagius,
Bp. of Laodicea, 312, 320, 35°
Persecution,
the Great, 8-12, 15 et seq.
Persona, meaning of, 177 Peter I., Bp. of Alexandria, and canons of Coun. of Ancyra, 19 beheaded without trial, 25 in Lower Egypt, 37 and Meletian schism, 76-79 takes refuge in Rome, 311
Peter II., Bp. of Alexandria, installation of, 325 and Marcellus, 330, 331 returns from exile, 334 position under Theodosius, 336 and Maximus the Cynic, 338-40 Peter, Bp. of Sebaste, 343, 464 Peter, the Christian eunuch, 7
death of, 11 Phasno becomes a Christian colony,
35, 36 Pharan,
407
Philagrius, Prefect of Egypt, 142, 181
Philastrius, Bp. of Bresica, 434 Phileas,
Bp. of Thmuis—his learning and martyrdom, 37, 77 Philip, Praetorian prefect, 170 Philoromus, martyrdom of, 37 Philoxenus, a priest, and Pope
Julius, 172 Phoebadius,
Bp. of Agen, 229 and
Counc. of Ariminum, 239, 270, 418
Photinus, Bp. of Sirmium, nicknamed "Scotinus," 183, 184, 187
exile of, 200, 201 Phrygia, Christianity in, 6
Montanism in, 460 Pispir, desert of, St Antony at,
388, 389
Pistus, Arian bp. of Alexandria, 157
Pneumatomachi. See Macedonians
Ponti/ex Maximus, title of,
49, 58 Porphyry, Greek philosopher—his
book against Christians, 41 Porphyry, Bp. of Gaza, 511 Potamius, Bp. of Lisbon, 210, 227 Potamon — his sufferings in the
mines, 114 Prsetextatus.
See Vettius Prisca, Empress, and
Christianity, 7 Priscillian,
preaches asceticism, 418 et seq.
advent of Maximus, 423 execution
of, 420, 425, 427 and
Theodosius, 429 and
Ambrose, 431 Priscillianists,
reaction in favour of, 425 et seq. their
doctrine, 433
Probus, a
Christian nobleman in
Rome, and Ambrose, 369 Procopius,
a reader at Scythopolis, 33
Procopius
as Emp. of Conple, and
death, 298, 497 Protogenes,
Bp. of Sardica, deposed, 174 Counc.
of Sardica, 176 Purpurius,
Bp. of Limata, 80 evidence
against, 95
Quintianus, Bp. of
Gaza, and Counc. of
Sardica, 176
Ra'iTHU, desert of—massacre of
monks, 407 Restitutus, Bp. of Carthage, 238
and Athanasius, 374, 375 Rheticius, Bp. of Autun, 86 Romanus, rural deacon of Caesarea,
martyrdom of, 39 Rome,
under Diocletian, 4, 12 Constantine
at, 15, 67 Christian
buildings in, 51, 356, 362
schisms, 73 et seq. Councs. of, 86, 87, 352 et seq., 372
recapture by Magnentius, 197 and the
East, 321 church
and doctrine, 357, 521 troubles
under Constantius, 359,
362, 363
sects at, 366, 367 closing
of temples, 508 Rufinus
of Aquileia, an ascetic, and Jerome,
378 goes to Pispir, 403 and Melania, 490, 491 Rufinus, Praetorian prefect, 493
Sabas, St,
drowning of, 453 Sabellianism,
128, 129 doctrine,
149 sects at Rome, 366 Sabinus the deacon, 320 Salianus, a general, and Bp.
Stephen's plot, 181, 182 Salvian, Bp., 420, 422 Sapor, King, attacks Nisibis, 197 Saragossa, Counc. of, 421, 429 Sardica, Counc. of, 171 et seq., 358
Sasima, Gregory at, 315 Saturninus,
Bp. of Aries—his zeal, 205, 285 Counc. of Beziers, 207, 229 Counc. of Ariminum, 238 excommunication, 270 Schnoudi, Bp. of Atripe, and the
monastery of, 398, 399 Scotinus.
See PHOTINUS Sebaste
and the forty martyrs, 55 capital
of Armenia Minor, 301 Sebastian,
Dux, a Manichean, 213,
214
Secundus, Bp. of Tigisis, 80, 122
schism at Carthage, 84, 85 Seleucia, 236
Counc. of, 240 et seq., 487 Seraglio,
the, 66 Serapeum, the, 500, 501 Serapion, Bp. of Thmuis, 203 Servasius, Bp. of Tongres, Counc.
of Ariminum, 239, 270 Severus,
Augustus, 13 defeat
and suicide, 14 siege of
Byzantium, 67 (see Sulpicius) Silvanus,
Bp. of Emesa, put to
death, 25, 39 Silvanus,
priest of Gaza, 33 Silvanus,
Bp. of Constantina, and Donatism,
95 exiled, 96 Silvanus, Bp. of Tarsus, 240 Counc. of Seleucia, 241 deposed, 246 as delegate, 292 Silvester, Pope, 106, 356 Simplicianus, Bp. of Milan, 431 Sinai, 407
Siricius, Pope, and Jerome, 384 death, 430
Counc. of Capua, 440-442 schism
at Antioch, 481 Sirmium,
Counc. of, 185, 201, 232
second formula of, 228 Sisinnius, Bp. of the Novationists,
at Conple, 460 Sophia,
St, at Conple, 68, 338, 342344
Sophronius, Bp. of PompeTopolis,
deposed, 245, 307 Spain,
orthodox party in, 374 ascetic
movement in, 418 et seq. Priscillian's influence, 428
Stephen, Bp. of Laodicea, 39 Stephen,
Bp. of Antioch—Counc. of
Sardica, 172 et seq. plot againstWestern bps., 181,182 deposed, 182 Substance,
dissensions as to use of term,
228, 320, 325 Germinius'
use of, 288 Sulpicius
Severus, a convert to asceticism
and St Martin, 417 and
Priscillianism, 432 Symmachus,
Prefect of Rome, and
paganism, 502, 503, 505, 506 Symposius,
Spanish Bp.—Counc. of
Saragossa, 421 and
Priscillianism, 429-431 Syria,
Christianity in, 5, 6, 476 et seq.
famine and disease in, 26 monks
of, 408, 409 paganism,
508, 511 Syrianus,
Dux, attack on Athanasius, 210, 211
tabenna, monks
of, 392 Tatian, the apologist, 484 Taurinus, Count, 190 Taurobolia,
celebration of, 251 Taurus,
Praetorian prefect—Counc.
of Ariminum, 239, 258 Temples, fate of the, 61 used as
churches, 507 Tertullian,
41, 44, 177 Tertullus,
Prefect of Rome, 252 Tetrarchy,
the, 3
dislocation of, 12 Thalia, the,
by Arius, 107 Thebaid,
persecution in, 36, 38
organization of, 403 Themistius,
and Emp. Julian, 260 Theoctistus,
a Syrian pastry-cook, 457
Theodore,
a Tabennesian monk,
37, 77 and
Athanasius, 397 death,
398 Theodore, Bp. of Heraclea, 170,
176 Theodore, Bp. of Mopsuestia, 476, 495
Theodoret on Eustathius, 128 Theodosius,
Emp., and Gratian, 333
at Thessalonica, 336, 340 position
under, 337
Theodosius, Emp. (continued)— and Maximus, 340, 341 Counc. of Conple, 342 et seq. and
Nectarius, 347 law in
favour of the orthodox
party, 350 Counc. of Aquileia, 351, 352 Counc. of Rome, 352-354 and the monks, 413 and Priscillianism, 429 and Ambrose, 439, 440 death, 440
Christianity in the East under,
448 et seq. and the
sects, 455-458 and
Rufinus, 493 and
Valentinian II., 503, 504 defeats
Eugenius, 506 and
religion, 522 Theodotus,
the famous heresiarch, 67
Theodotus,
Bp. of Laodicea, 123,
183, 274
Theodotus, Bp. of Nicopolis, and Basil,
322 death, 324 Theognis, Bp. of Nicaea—Counc. of Nicaea, 122 deposed, 123 return, 131
excommunicates Ithacius, 425 Theonas,
church of, 211 Theophilus,
an ascetic, and Gallus, 222, 223 banishment, 235 Theophilus, Bp. of Alexandria, and schism at Antioch, 481-483 pagan discoveries, 509, 510 Theophilus, Bp. of Castabala, 292 Theophronius, Bp. of Tyana, and
creeds of Antioch, 167 Theotecnus, Curator of Antioch—
oracle against Christians, 24 Thomas, St, 485, 486 Tiberianus, the rhetorician, exile
of, 425
Timothy, Archbp. of Alexandria, 346
Counc. of Aquileia, 351 Timothy,
Bp. of Berytus, condemnation of, 334 Titus of
Bostra, his treatise against
the Manicheans, 492 Toledo, Counc. of, 429, 430
Tours, Church of, 417
Treves, condemnation of Priscillian
at, 423-426 Tricennalia of
Constantine, 139
of Constantius, 204 " Trinity " of theology, 470 Turin, Counc. of, 428 Tyana, 292, 314 Tyrannion, Bp. of Tyre, 39 Tyre, Counc. of, 140 et seq., 199, 203,
208, 224
Ulfilas, Bp. of
the Goths, 244,
451 et seq. Uranius,
Bp., 451
Ursacius,
Bp. of Singidunum, 176
repudiation, and return to Arianism, 184, 187, 201 Counc. of Beziers, 207 and the Creed of Nicsea, 227229
signs Basil's declarations, 235 Counc.
of Ariminum, 238 and
Acacius, 243 influence
in Pannonia, 286 and
Germinius, 288 and
Damasus, 368 Ursinus,
antipope in opposition to Damasus,
362, 363, 366, 370 twice
exiled, 362, 365 return,
364
imprisoned at Cologne, 371
death, 373
and Ambrose, 436
Valence, Counc.
of, 418 Valens, Emp., and Valentinian, 283
Counc. of Lampsacus, 289, 293 war on
the Lower Danube,
309. and
Basil, 313 religious
policy, 317 497 defeat
and disappearance, 332, 333
and monks of Nitria, 412 and
Cyril, 487, 488
Valens, Arian Bp. of Mursa, 176 repudiation, and return to Arianism, 184,
187, 201 proscription
of Athanasius, 204 Counc. of
Beziers, 207 second
formula of Sirmium, 227 et seq.
signs Basil's declarations, 235 dated
creed of Sirmium, 237 Counc.
of Ariminum, 238 and
Acacius, 243 influence
in Pannonia, 286 and Germinius,
288 and Eunomius, 299 and Damasus, 368 Valentinian, Emp., and Valens, 283 religious policy, 365, 368 death, 370 Valentinian 11., son of the above, 370 restoration of, 427 and Maximus, 436, 439 flight to Thessalonica, 439, 503 assassination, 440, 504 Valentinians, the edict against, 136 Valerian, Emp., and religion, 7 Vegentinus, and Priscillianism, 430, 43}
Vetranio
proclaimed as Augustus, 197
Vettius Agorius Prastextatus, Pras- torian prefect—his piety, 364 death, 503 Victory, altar of, 501, 504, 505 Vincent, Bp. of Capua, 181, 204 Vitalis, Bp. of Antioch, 326, 328,473 Vitellius—The Servants of God are
hated of the
World,, 193 Viventius,
Prefect of Rome, 363,364
Ydacius, Bp. of
Emerita —campaign against Priscillianism, 420-424 imprisonment, 427
Zebinas
beheaded, 35 Zenobius,
priest of Sidon, thrown
into the sea, 39 Zosimus, 498
PRINTED BY OLIVER AND BOYD.
EDINBURGH.
|
|
|
|
1 The
priest Philip of Side had published, about the year 430, under the title of Christian
History, an immense compilation, destitute of order
or method. It is now lost; but what Socrates {Hist. vii. 27) and
Photius (cod. 35) say of it is not of a character to make us regret its loss very keenly.
ii a
2
4. The Persecution down to the
Edict of Galerius.
We must now return to the enactments
of persecution. The first
edict, besides the degradations and disqualifica-
II C
8. Literary
Polemics.
To the strife of laws and police was added that of literary controversy. This, indeed, had
never really ceased.
After Tertullian, Minucius Felix and St Cyprian had again set before public opinion the
exposition and the
defence of Christianity; to the Greek Apologies of the 2nd century had succeeded various
writings, of which we
still possess the text, but without knowing who were the authors of them.1
When Porphyry's book against the Christians appeared, Methodius and Eusebius had
answered it at once. The
persecution had excited the zeal of people who delighted—it is a characteristic of
every age—in crushing
the conquered. An African rhetorician, Arnobius,
an official professor at Sicca Veneria, had for
1 Cf. vol. i.,
pp. 153-4.
2 H. E. x. 7,
Letter from Constantine to the proconsul Anulinus : 'Evady iK irXewvwv. This decided many
ecclesiastical vocations; it
1 H.
E. x. 4.
2 With regard to the persecution of Licinius,
see especially Eusebius, H. E. x. 8, and V. C. i. 49-56; Council of Nicasa, c. 11-14; Constantine's edict directing
reparation for damages caused, in
Eusebius, V. C. ii.
24-35.
6
0eo(t>u\aktos.
1 A
document already made use of above, p. 80.
II I
6 Lat.
13-19 ; Gr. 10-15. 7
Lat. 3, 4, 7 ; Gr.
3, 4, 5.
II 2
A
3 When St Jerome wrote his De
viris (in 392) Gregory appears to have
been still alive.
5 After
Easter, which fell that year on April 25 ; it was at this time that Augustine received baptism at Milan, from the hands of Ambrose.
2 The title De Haereticis, in the Theodosian Code (xvi. 5), contains no less than sixty-six laws, and that is not all.
[1] Cf. G. Loeschcke, in the Rheinisches Museum, vol. lix., p. 451, who thinks that he is able to identify this collection with the enigmatical Synodicon of
Athanasius ; E. Schwartz, in the Gottingen Nachrichten, 1904, p.
391- 2 Cf• PaSe
x32> infra-
[2] Homo, Essai sur le regne de Vempereur
Aurelien> p. 214 et seq.
[3] See vol.
i., p. 378.
[4] It is to
holders of this view that there belong several African martyrs of this time, in regard to whom we possess authentic documents.
Maximilian, a conscript, was executed for refusing military service, at Theveste, on March 12, 295. The proconsul Dion in vain adduced in opposition to him the Christians who served in the imperial army, f They know what they ought to do," replied Maximilian. " I am a Christian, and I cannot do what is
wrong." At
Tangier, the centurion Marcellus who refused to continue his military service, and the clerk of the court, Cassian, who refused to write the sentence rendered against Marcellus, also suffered (October 30 and December 3 : the year is uncertain).
[5] De mortibus persecutorum, 10.
[6] Ibid., 10;
Eusebius, H. E. viii. 1,
4 ; Chronicon, ad arm.
2317.
[7] Lactantius does not say, but we may suspect,
that there was here a
conflict of feminine influences. The princesses of Nicomedia were Christians or favourable to the Christians; this was quite
[8] This first edict reached Palestine towards the
end of March, just when the
Feast of Easter was being celebrated (Eusebius, H. E. viii. 2).
[9] Eusebius, Martyr. Pal., preface.
[10] At Aptonga (for the orthography of the name of
this town, see the texts
collected in the Latin Thesaurus), some epistolae salutato- riae (?) were seized in this way ; at Calatna, some books on medicine ; at Aquae Tibilitanae, papers of
some sort.
[11] The Passion of this Saint, authentic on the
whole, was provided, later on,
with additions, which transferred its denouement to Italy. See Analecta Bollandiana, vol.
xvi., p. 25.
ii b
[12]
Lactantius, Instituiioncs, v. 1 r.
[13] Lactantius, loc. cit.j cf. Eusebius, H. E. viii. 11. Eusebius says that the town itself (iroXlxvw) was
burnt, with the curator, the ditumvir, and the
other magistrates ; Lactantius speaks only of the church, but he also relates that the whole population perished: universum populum cum ipso
pariter conventiculo concremavit.
[14] With regard to the victims of the persecution
in the dominions of Galerius
we possess several important and trustworthy traditions, contained in documents sufficiently near the date of the events themselves.
They allow us to determine the current application of the edicts, but they cannot be used to define the special action of the prince who presided over their execution in these countries. I am speaking here of the accounts relating to St Philip of Heraclea, with the priest Severus and the deacon Hermes (October 22); to the three holy women of Thessalonica, Agape, Chionia, and
[15] Lactantius {De mort. persec. 34) has preserved the original text, but without the title ; this is only known to us through the version of Eusebius (H. E. viii.
17). It only mentions Galerius, Constantine, and Licinius; the name of Maximin is omitted, either because his memory was officially abolished, or from the fault of the copyists.
[16] These recitals have a singular resemblance to
those of the edict with
regard to the Manicheans.
[17] Ut denuo sint christiani et conventicula sua
componant, ita ut ne quid
contra disciplinam agant.
We must observe that the term conventiculum signifies, like the word ecclesia, both the assembly itself and the place where it is held.
[18] Corpus Inscrifitionum
Latinarum, vol. iii. No. 12132, found at Arycanda in Lycia. The petition is addressed, according to the opening, to the three legitimate emperors, Maximin, Constantine, and Licinius. Yet the name of Constantine has not been reproduced on the marble : the place for it is left blank.
[19] Upon this point, the instructions of Maximin to
the pnetorian prefect,
Sabinus, went beyond the edict, for the edict allowed the Christians comfionere conventicula
sua.
[20] Eusebius
has preserved to us a letter addressed by the emperors to the proconsul of Africa, Anulinus, relating to the restitution to the churches of their confiscated properties (//. E. x. 5,"E<ttiv 6 Tp6irot).
[21] Romanus,
rural deacon of Caesarea, who was martyred at Antioch ; Valens, deacon of JEWa;
Zacchaeus, deacon of Gadara ; Romulus,
sub-deacon of Diospolis ; Alphaeus, lector of Cresarea; Procopius, lector of Scythopolis.
- • Martyr. Pal. 12.
[22] Martyr.
Pal 8. 2 Ibid. 9.
3 We may
notice also, that in addition to the forty-three martyrs mentioned by Eusebius, there were about ten Egyptians, who were
[25] Eusebius, H. E. vii. ii ; viii.
13.
[26] This Culcianus was prefect from the year
303, as we learn from a papyrus
published in 1898 by Grenfell and Hunt, Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Part I., p. 132. Hierocles, of whom we
have spoken above, must have
been his successor.
[27] Eusebius, H. E. viii. 9, 10. The Passion of SS. Phileas and Philoromus, published by Ruinart, may have been retouched here and there from Rufinus, but it contains parts which are certainly genuine.
[28] Compare the homily published by the Bollandists
(January 18), and by
Ruinart, under the title Passio ss.
xxxvii. Martyrum AZgypti-
[29] De errore
profanarum religioniun.
With regard to this book, see
Monceaux, Histoire liitcraire de FAfrique chretienne, vol. iii., p. 241 et seq.; cf. Martin Schanz, Geschichte der rom. Litieratur, Nos. 611,
749, et seq.
[31] Upon this subject see especially Boissier, La f,7i du paganisme, vol. i.,
p. 11 et seq.
[32] We cannot admire too much the artless
simplicity of certain critics,
who approach this imperial literature with the preconceived idea that it was impossible for an emperor
to have religious convictions
; that men like Constantine, Constantius, or Julian, were in reality free-thinkers, who, for political
exigencies, openly proclaimed such and
such opinions. In the 4th century, free-thinkers, if there were any, were rarae aves, whose existence could not be assumed or easily accepted.
[33] " Sed et Caesares credidissent super
Christo, si aut Caesares non essent
saeculo necessarii aut si et christiani potuissent esse Caesares." —Apol. 21.
[34] Supra, p. 29.
[35] Eusebius, H. E. x. 6, Letter from Constantine to Caecilian, Bishop of Carthage : 'EireiS^irep i}pe<T€ ; cf. V. C. i. 41, 43.
[36] Lactantius {De mort. fiers. 46) even gives us the words of this prayer, which, he says, an angel {angelus Dei) had revealed to Licinius during his sleep.
II D
[37] The East
under the Government of Lirinius.
Under Licinius also there were meetings of
bishops. The
Christians, finally delivered from Maximin, breathed again, resumed their assemblies, restored
the ruins of their churches—ruins
both material and moral. Numerous
[38] Origo Constantini (Anon.
Valesii), M. G. Auct. Ant. vol. ix., p. 9 ; cf. p. 232.
With regard to the year, see Mommsen, Hermes, vol. xxxii., p. 545, and E. Schwartz, Nachrichten, p. 540 et seq.
[39] Eusebius has given this to us, according
to the copy addressed to the
inhabitants of the province of Palestine, inapx^Tais IlaXaionV^s (V. C. ii. 24 et seq.).
[40] Letter to Eusebius, V. C. ii. 46 ; this is only a specimen. Eusebius says that he was the first person to receive such a letter.
[41] Eusebius, V. C. ii. 56, 60.
[42] V. C. iii. 54-58 ; cf. the Chronicle of St Jerome, a. Abr. 2346 (332): Dedicator Constantinopolis
omnium paene urbium nuditate.
[43] V. C. i. 45 ; cfiv. 23, 25. 4 /J-i)re
Ji.i]v Oveiv KadoXov fnjSeva.
[44]
Eusebius, V. C. iii.
51-53.
"2
tt]v a.tt0<rT0\iK7)u iKKXr)<Tiai>
TTjv ev Tjj KaXovf/.^vrj
ITaAcup diaKei/meurju
(Theodoret, H. E. ii. 27).
[46] After the construction of Constantine's
basilica, the title of Old,
Palsea (naXaia), was
transferred from that part of the city to the
building itself, the ancient church (Ath. Tom. ad Ant. c. 3).
[47] Eusebius V. C. iii. 50. The church was not dedicated until
341.
[48] Some years before Byzantium, Chalcedon had been
founded on the other
side of the Bosphorus, but in a position much less advantageous. Its founders
were ridiculed by the whole ancient world for not having preferred the situation of
Byzantium.
[49] These are the bishops whose names appear at
the head of the most
ancient episcopal lists ; other catalogues are suspect, especially that of the Pseudo-Dorotheus,
which gives Metrophanes twenty-one
predecessors. There is every appearance that before Metrophanes the Christians of Byzantium were
attached to the Church of
Perinthus-Heraclea. The union of two towns under one bishop lasted for a long time in these parts (Vol.
I., p. 382).
[50] The Forum of Constantine: his statue towered
from the summit of
an enormous column, the ruins of which still remain (the Burnt Column).
[51] The mosque Mohammedieh stands now upon this
same site.
[52] V. C. iv.
58-60. Constantine, in the Greek Church, is a saint ; he is given the title of l<rav6(rro\os, "equal to the Apostles."
[53] V. C. iii. 48.
[54] This is perhaps an exaggeration, or
rather applicable only to the new
city, the pagan worship being possibly tolerated in the ancient parts.
[55] Upon this subject, see Allard, Vart pai'cn sous les empercurs Chretiens {Paris:
1879), p. 173. The Scriptores originum
Constantino- politarum have been brought together by Dr Th.
Preger, in the
[57] Supra, p. 16.
[58] Vol. I., p. 291.
[59] This circumstance is honourable to
Mensurius, and proves that he was not
deficient in character.
[60] This was already the custom in the time of
Cyprian : Quod apud
[61] Optatus
relates (Be schism, i. 19)
that Caecilian, learning that the power
of his consecrators to ordain him was disputed, exclaimed : " Very well! Let them ordain me themselves, then, if they think I am not a bishop." Purpurius had then thought of allowing him to come, and of laying his hands upon him, not as a bishop, but as a penitent, which would have meant excluding him from the clergy altogether. These ideas, or that of Purpurius at least, are sufficiently probable.
[62] We still have the letter of summons,
addressed to the Bishop of
Syracuse, Chrestus (Eusebius, H. E. x. 5), and the
order given to the Vicarius of Africa, ^Elafius, to send to Aries a
certain number of African bishops of both parties
(Migne, P. L. vol.
viii.,
p. 483).
[63] With reference to this council, we possess a
letter addressed to Pope
Silvester, of which several recensions exist. That of the Sylloge Optatiana (Vienna Corpus scriptorum eccl. latinorum, vol. xxvi., p. 206) gives the convening letter in full, and an
abridgment of the
canons of the council ; it is otherwise in the recension of the collections of canons which also contains the signatures of the members of the assembly. The following Churches were represented
[64] Can. 8. 2
Aug. Brev. Coll. iii. 37.
[66] The date is not so exact as we could wish. We
know that the Council of
Aries was convened for August 1, 314; but there is nothing to prove that it assembled exactly at that time, and we do not know how long the bishops remained assembled. However, it was certainly held in 314. {Melanges de
PEcole de Rome,vo\. x.,
p. 644)-
[67] We may now employ that term, because the
celebrated Donatus, from whom
the party took its name, must by that time have succeeded Majorinus.
[68] " Gesta purgationis
Felicis"(/>. L. vol.
viii., p. 718 etseq. ; Corpus scriptorum
ecclesiasticorum latinorum, vol. xxvi., p. 197 et seq.).
[69] It was perhaps during this stay that Alfius
Cascilianus appeared before the duumvir of Carthage.
[70] Letter of Constantine to the proconsul
Probianus, successor of ^Elianus, P. L. vol. viii., p. 489.
[71] Before April 28, 315, the date of the document
" Quoniam Lucianum," P. L. vol. viii., p. 749 5 Corpus, p. 202.
[72] Letter "Ante paucos," ibid., p. 489 ; Corpus, p. 210.
[73] Letter " Perseverare Menalium," ibid. ; Corpus, p. 211.
[74] However, the theft of jars of vinegar was a
crime according to common
law.
[75] Aug. Contra Cresc. iii. 30.
[76] Petition of the Donatists, and letter to the vicarius : Coll. iii. 541-552 ; Brev. iii. 39, 40, 42 ; Aug. Ep. 141, 9 ; Ad Don. 56.
[77] See Vol. I., p. 69. Some traces of this
custom must have remained,
for it is still mentioned in the 5th century. (Apophthegmata Patrum, ii. 78 ; Migne, P. G. vol. lxv., p. 341).
[78] This is all we can say, for the chronology of
these early times is very
inexact. As it is impossible to place all the events between the victory of Constantine over Licinius and
the Council of Nicasa, we have to
go back to a period before the persecution of Licinius.
[79] With regard to the beginnings of
the affair of Arius, apart from the
official documents, which will be quoted later, we have hardly any serviceable information. The historical
accounts are generally of late
date, hasty, and confused. Yet some details can be gleaned from St Epiphanius (ffaer. lxix.), and especially from Sozomen, i. 15
[80] Alexander
was still influenced, more or less, by his Origenist training. We see traces of this in his two letters. He was like Eusebius of Ceesarea, an Origenist who had sacrificed one of the two halves of the system ; but he had kept the good half—that which was commended by its agreement with tradition.
[81] Arius had perhaps already returned, when
the letter was written.
[82] Sozomen, i. 15, summarizes here synodical
documents which have not
come down to us.
[83] Proverbs
viii. 22.
[84] Eusebius
does not specify the name. The author of the index of the chapters of his Life of
Constantine (iii. n) thought that it was the Bishop of Caesarea himself; Theodoret (i. 6) mentions Eustathius of Antioch. Hosius, as one of the immediate attendants on the emperor, was scarcely marked out for this honour. The Bishop of Antioch had already presided over the Councils of Ancyra and Neocassarea ; it was natural that he should preside over that of Niceea. There were not yet any fixed rules of precedence ; later on, Alexandria, in these meetings, took precedence of Antioch. At the time we are now speaking of, Antioch was the residence of the Comes of the Oriens, a sort of viceroy to whom Egypt was subject
as well as Syria.
[86] Letter of the council to the Church of
Alexandria, 'E7ra57j r?)s roO GfoO,
Socrates, i. 9; Theodoret, i. 8; Gelasius, ii. 34. Letter of Constantine to the Church of Alexandria, Xaipere ayavi]Tol, Socrates, i. 9; Gelasius, ii. 37. Letter of Constantine to the Easterns,
Ilftp&v Xa/3wv, Eusebius, V. C. iii. 17-20; Socrates, i. 9; Theodoret, i.
9.
[87] According to St Basil, Ep. 81 (cf. 244, 9),
the drawing up of this creed was
entrusted to Hermogenes, who became later Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. He was undoubtedly a priest or deacon of that Church, who had, like Athanasius, accompanied his bishop to the council.
[88] This decision affected the Bishops of
Nicomedia and Antioch, transferred,
one from Berytus, the other from Berea ; but the law had not a retrospective effect.
[89] Here, the council brings forward the custom of
Rome : teal iv rrj 'vufirj iiricncdTra} tovto crvvr)9h icrriv.
Actually, the Pope exercised
at that time the authority of a
metropolitan over the bishops of the whole of
Italy. In certain Latin versions of this canon a closer definition has been attempted by restricting the metropolitical jurisdiction
of the Pope to the subitrbicaria loca—that is
to say, to those Churches
not included in the jurisdictions of Milan and Aquileia, established after the Council of Nicrca.
[90] For the
sake of completeness, we may mention further two other canons, one against the encroachments of deacons (c. 18), the other against the custom of kneeling at prayers on Sunday and during the Paschal season (c. 20).
[91] For instance, when it is said that Christ,
consubstantial with God by His
divine nature, is consubstantial with us by His human nature.
[92] See Vol. I., p. 352.
[93] Eusebius mentions this affair, V. C. iii. 23 ; the general terms of which he makes use hardly allow us to
discover whether it was a question
of Arians or Meletians, or of both parties together. The same indefiniteness is displayed in the letter of
Constantine mentioned below.
There has been much exaggeration, in our own times, in assuming from this incident a second session
of the Council of Nicosa. Eusebius
in no way speaks of a new convocation of the whole episcopate, but merely of an invitation
addressed to the " Egyptians."
[94] Socrates,
i. 23, says that he had seen episcopal letters on this subject: 'fis Si rj/ieis £k diatpdpuv iiriffToXQv eupTjKa.fj.ev, &s fiera tijv avvodov 0i ekiakoirot irpbs aWrjXovs
'eypa<pov, 17 tov 6fioov<riov rtfas SierdpaTre k. t. e. St Jerome, De viris, 85, was also acquainted with letters of
Eustathius in great
numbers, infinitae epistolae.
[95] See the treatise of Eustathius upon the Pythian
priestess and Origen's
explanations with regard to that story. Cf. Bulletin critique, vol.
viii., p. 5.
[96] Besides the treatise on the Pythian
priestess, a fragment relating to the
Council of Niccea, preserved by Theodoret, i. 7, enables us to form an idea of his style.
[97] Socrates here complains of the bishops, who, he
says, deposed people as
impious, without stating in what their impiety consisted.
[98] Socrates, i. 24, gets this from George
of Laodicea, a notorious Arianizer
who seems to reproduce a remark of Eusebius of Emesa. Cyrus himself might have been deposed upon
the same doctrinal pretext.
[99]
Theodoret, i. 20, 21. The council seems to have admitted this assertion without any other guarantee but
the woman's oath ; and she
confessed later that her child was indeed the son of a Eustathius, but a blacksmith and not the bishop. All
this is very doubtful, and reads
like legend. 2 V. C. iii. 39.
[100] St Jerome, in his De viris, says that Eustathius was exiled to Trajanopolis, and that his tomb was still to
be seen there. It was, however,
from Philippi (see the chronicles of Victor and Theophanes) that the remains of Eustathius were brought
back to Antioch about the year
482. Socrates (iv. 14), followed by Sozomen (vi. 13), represents him as living till the time of Valens ; but
there must be a confusion in this.
Eustathius is never mentioned again in the documents of the time of Constantine and Constantius,
in which appear the names of
so many bishops in a similar situation ; besides, we know, from Theodoret (iii. 2), that Eustathius was
dead when Meletius was
elected Bishop of Antioch in 360.
[101] For this, see especially Eusebius, V. C. iii. 59-62.
[102] Paulinus had been, we know not why, replaced
by another as Bishop of
Tyre ; it was Zeno who signed in that capacity at the Council of Nicsea. Eusebius dedicated to him
(shortly afterwards, it would
seem) his Onomasticon. In his
work against Marcellus (i. 4),
Eusebius says that the Church of Antioch had claimed him as a possession of its own ; the lists of
bishops of Antioch agree in placing,
either before or after Eustathius, a certain Paul or Paulinus to whom they assign an episcopate of five
years ; St Jerome, in his Chronicle, also mentions a Paulinus, and places him before Eustathius. Theodoret (i. 24) does not speak of him.
Philostorgius (iii. 15) is very
precise : he places Paulinus immediately before Eulalius, and says that he died after six months of
authority.
[103] Letters
to the people of Antioch, to Eusebius, to the bishops (Theodotus, Theodore, Narcissus, Aetius, Alphius, and others), ibid.
[105] This is the number given by
Philostorgius.
[106] Following Tillemont and many others, I
feel myself obliged to reject the
letter, which Socrates (i. 14) gives us as having been written by Eusebius and Theognis to the most important bishops (rots Kopv<f>alois t^v iiriak6ttwv') to stir them up to demand their recall
[107] This term was at that time, and long
remained, employed to denote
bishops, whoever they might be. Later on, it was reserved for the Bishop of Rome in the West, and the Bishop of Alexandria in the East. He still takes the title of Pope in his official style.
[108] At the same time, the records of this
enquiry were so little to the honour
of the commissioners that the anti-Athanasian party tried to conceal them as much as possible ; but it was known that they were drawn up by a certain Rufus, who afterwards became speculator to the
Augustal prefecture. Athanasius was able to invoke his testimony. Pope Julius also, to whom the documents were sent, himself communicated them to Athanasius (Apol. contra Ar. 83).
[109] In the
letter of Arsenius, mentioned before (p. 138, note 1), Bishop Plusianus is named, but no allusion is made to the story of the disappearance
of Arsenius himself. If Athanasius (c. 69) did
not expressly say so, we should not believe the
letter to have been written
after his adventure.
[110] Fragment of the synodal letter in Afiol. contra Ar. 84.
[111] Letter of Constantine, 'E7d> fih dyvoQ (Afiol. contra Ar. 86).
[112] This is Athanasius' account of this last
sudden change of front (Afiol. contra Ar. 87 ; cf. 9) ; and he adduces the testimony of five Egyptian bishops, who heard the assertion of
his adversaries.
[113] See, below, the letters to St Antony.
[114] Rufinus, i. ii, 12 ;
Socrates, i. 37 ; Sozomen, ii. 29. Athanasius, even in his letter to Serapion on the death
of Arius, does not speak of this
journey.
II K
[115] A letter of Constantine to Alexander,
relating to this affair, has been
preserved in the collection of Gelasius of Cyzicus (iii. 15, in Ceriani, Monumenta sacra., vol.
i., p. 145), not entire, but only in extracts : Wirep o5v tt}s ii> Siicalq.
iKTedeltrrjs 6p6ijs ical eltrael airo<rTo\tK7)S irlurews di>Ttirotov/xivovs aiirovs evptjre—tovto yap kal e<}>
Tj/xCbv (ppoveiv 5iaj3el3a.id}<7avTo—irpovo7)<raTe ttAvtuv, irapaicaXui. In the
title, the document
is represented as addressed to Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria. Ceriani, for this reason, pronounces it apocryphal; Loeschcke (Rheinisches Museum, 1906, p.
44 et seq.) accepts
it as authentic, and tries to reconcile it with
the facts known regarding the episcopate
of Alexander. But this is difficult, especially in view of the fact that Arius and Euzoius are mentioned together in this letter, just as they appear together in the proceedings of the year 333. The best course, as it seems to me, is to remove the Gelasian rubric, or to conjecture that, in its original form, it read only irpbs 'AX^avdpov iirIukottov, without
'AAefarSpei'as. Neither the fragments of the text, nor the place it occupies in the collection of Gelasius, give any indication that it was addressed to Athanasius' predecessor.
[116] Arius is said to have died in a privy.
Upon this event, see Ep. ad Serapionem de morte Arii and Ep. ad episcopos Aeg. et Libyae, c. 19.
[117] Upon this, see Sozomen, ii. 31 ; cf. Athan. Apol. contra Ar. 17.
[118] This exposition is based on St
Athanasius, in his fourth treatise against
the Arians..
[119] In this explanation, however, the
personality is attached to the divine
element; it is not to be based upon the character of Son.
[120] We may notice how this feature agrees
with the fact that, in Cyrenaica,
at the time of St Dionysius of Alexandria, the Son of God was no longer preached (Athan. De sentctitia
Diotrysii, 5).
[121] On Marcellus, see the book of Th. Zahn, Marcellus von Ancyra (Gotha,
1867), and especially the memoir of Loofs in the Reports of the Berlin Academy, 1902, p. 764.
[122] Thus,
up to this point, Marcellus' Trinity has only two terms ; it is a " Binity." m
[123] This opinion had the advantage of cutting
short the Arian arguments
as to the necessary priority of the begetter to the begotten ; but it did away with any idea of Divine generation.
[124] St
Athanasius {Apologia de fuga, 3 ; Hist. Ar. 5) mentions several of these : Asclepas of Gaza, who,
according to the synodal letter of
the Easterns at the Council of Sardica (Hil. Frag. hist. iii. 11), had
been condemned seventeen years before, possibly in 326 ; Hellanicas of Tripoli,
Cartcrius of Antaradus, Cymatius of
[124] Eft.
Oriental. (Hil. Frag.
hist. iii. 9).
" The letter is dated from
Treves, xv. kal.jul. (June
17); Constantine II. still bears in it the title of Caesar, which he
relinquished three
months later for that of Augustus.
[126] " Per omnem viam reditus sui
Ecclesiam subvertebat; damnatos episcopos
aliquos restaurabat, aliquibus spem ad episcopatus reditum promittebat; aliquos ex infidelibus constituebat episcopos, salvis et integris permanentibus sacerdotibus, per pugnas et caedes gentil- ium, nihil respiciens leges, desperationi tribuens totum."—Ep. Or., loc. cit. 8.
[127] Apol. co7itra Ar. 3.
[128] The Festal Chronicle seems to indicate the year 338. Such a delay would be inexplicable : but, as the Chronicle assigns to the same year the death of Constantine and the return of Athanasius, it is possible that it really refers to the year 337, just as, a little before, it places the Council of Tyre in 336 instead of 335. The Xth Festal Letter, for the
Easter of 338, begins by complaints of the
afflictions to which Athanasius is exposed on the part of his enemies, who are detaining him at the ends of the world, and prevent him from celebrating Easter with his flock. It would seem, therefore, as if during the winter, 337-338, Athanasius were still at Treves. But the letter ends by expressing the joy which the bishop feels at the end of his persecution and the prospect of celebrating the feasts in company with his Church as they had been wont to do. It is evident that the beginning of one letter (that of 337) has been joined on to the end of another (that of 338).
[129] This intrusion of Pistus may very well
have been before the return of
Athanasius.
[130] Supra, pp.
103, 122, and 131 (note 5).
[131] Letter of the Bishops of Egypt, Apol. contra Ar. 19 ; letter of Pope Julius, ibid. 24.
[132] Socrates, H. E. ii. 9, following George of Laodicea, a contemporary
and friend of Eusebius of Emesa.
[133] Hist. Ar. 10. The Chronicle of the Festal Letters gives the church of Theonas, which was, in 356, the theatre of similar scenes. There is perhaps some confusion here.
[134] Title of the reply : 'IouAios Aav'tcp *at ^XaKi'XXy, Xap/cta<r(p,
~Ev<rej3it{}, Mapi, MaKeSovitf), Qeodwpq} Kai tois <tvv avrois and 'Atmoxdas ypafaaiv rj/juv. Flaccillus and Dianius appear to have been
rather poor creatures ; Narcissus
of Neronias and Macedonius of Mopsuestia, Cilician Bishops, as well as Maris of Chalcedon and Theodore of Heraclea in Thrace, were pillars of Eusebius' party.
[135] Preserved by St Athanasius in his Afiol. contra Ar. 20-25. Sabinus
the Macedonian had inserted in his collection the letter of the Eastern prelates to Julius, but not the latter's reply (Socrates, ii. 17).
[136] This
letter was carried to the East by a certain Count Gabianus (Ap. c. Ar. 20).
2 Epiph. Haer. Ixxii. 4 : /j.6vov dia tov wpoawirov ii.ei5i6.oas viri<(>i)ve HOx6y]p'uis /jltj /ji&Kpav aiirov eivai, /cat ws airdKoyTfixa^evov el%e.
[137] The text is preserved by Epiphanius, Haer. Ixxii. 2-3 It should be read in connection with the letters addressed to the bishops, evidently on the subject of Marcellus, and there is reason to believe
[138] St Hilary {De synodis, 29, et seq.) gives a Latin text of this formula, and explains it favourably ; as does also Sozomen (iii. 5), from whom we learn that this formula was, in the party, attributed to the martyr Lucian.
[139] Both these are preserved in the Alexandrian dossier, which the collection of the deacon Theodosius has preserved to us in Latin. The Greek text of the creed is in Theodoret, H. E. ii. 6, pp. 844-888 :
'AiTOKrjpvTTOfiev di indvovs k.t.X.
[140] IloXXa fikv /cat iroWdKis (Athan. Apol. contra Ar. 44 et seq.). The council
wrote also to the Church of Alexandria (ibid. 37), as well as to the bishops of Egypt and Libya (ibid. 41), and
finally to the Churches
of Mareotis, Etiam ex his
(Collection of the deacon Theodosius,
Migne, P. L. vol.
lvi., p. 848). Athanasius himself wrote to
the priests and deacons of Alexandria, as well as to the priests and deacons of Mareotis (ibid., pp. 852 and 850).
[141] A special report was addressed to the
Emperor Constans upon this
affair.
[142] Can. 8-12 of the Latin text; 7, 8, 9, 20 of
the Greek text.
[144] Optimum et valde congruentissimum esse
videtur, says the council (letter to Julius), si ad
caput, id est ad Petri apostoli sedem, de singulis
quibusque provinciis Domini referant sacerdotes.
[145] Letter Quod Semper {Hil. Frag. hist. ii. 9-15). In this letter we must take note of the following phrase, which gives a peculiar significance
to certain.pieces of information :—Ipsi
religiosissimi imperatores permisermit ut de integro universa discussa disputarentur, et ante omnia de sattcta
fide et de integritate veritatis. Thus the two emperors themselves decided the programme of the council. Besides the question of faith, there was that of the sentences unjustly passed and that of the acts of violence attributed to the Easterns.
[146] Pope Zosimus revised them a century later ;
and then they were the cause
of a celebrated controversy.
[147] Athan. Hist. Ar. 18-20.
[148] He died shortly afterwards, at
the place to which he had been exiled.
[149] Hil. Frag. hist. ii. 20 ; viii. 2.
[150] "Quattuor episcopi, Demophilus,
Macedonius, Eudoxius, Mar- tyrius,
qui ante annos octo, cum apud Mediolanum Arii sententiam haereticam noluissent damnare, de concilio animis iratis exierunt." Letter of Liberius written in 354 (Jaffe, 212; Hil. Frag. hist. v. 4). "[Photinus]
qui ante biennium iam in Mediolanensi synodo erat haereticus damnatus" (Hil. Frag. hist. ii. 19). Observe the expression Arii sententiam haereticam. It was
scarcely possible to ask the Eastern
delegates to condemn Arius in person, since, after he had given a satisfactory explanation to them, they had readmitted him to ecclesiastical communion.
[151] Hil. Frag. hist. ii. 22. St Hilary weakens his position here
to show that Marcellus had not been formally
condemned by any council since that
of Constantinople. Unfortunately he was right. The Latins would have acted wisely in following the example of Athanasius, and refusing to recognize a compromising person. The support they gave him is a proof of their lack of insight.
[152] As to
this date there can be no doubt. The Chronicle of the Festal Letters mentions
the day (2 epiphi = June 25). It is true that it speaks of the event under the year 346, but in relation to the return of Athanasius to Alexandria—which
actually occurred on October 2r, 346 We
know, from the Historia Arianoru/n, that
Athanasius, who was
recalled immediately after the death of Gregory, delayed for more than a year.
[153] Upon
this, see Apol. contra Ar. 51-57 ; Hist. Ar. 21-23, with the official documents ; cf. Apol. ad Const. 4. The exact date is given by the Alexandrian chronicles. ,
[154] The letter was written by Valens, with
his own hand, and signed by
Ursacius.
[155] The original letters are in Hil. Frag. hist. 20 ; cf. Athan., Apol. contra Ar. 58.
[156] Supra, pp. 90, 95.
- This is
what I have called the Sylloge
Optatiana, because it figures at the end of the work of St Optatus upon the Donatist schism. It is preserved, in a very incomplete form, in a Cormery AIS. (Parisinus, 1711). But as it
was certainly seen by St Optatus and St
Augustine, who often refer to it, I have been able to reconstruct it
completely. On this subject, see my Memoir, Le dossier die Donatisme, in the Melanges of the French School at Rome, vol. x. 1890. The fragments contained in the Cormery MS. appear at the end of the text of Optatus in the Vienna Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasti- corum latinorum, vol.
xxvi.
[158] Optatus,
iii. 3, 10.
[159] Council of Gratus, c. 12.
[160] Optatus again and again returns to this : aspera, aspere gesta.
[161] Gennadius, De viris, 4. Vitellius had already inveighed against the pagans and the Catholics. Upon these two Passions, see p. 192, note 2.
II N
[162] It is vexatious that we have not a complete
list of signatures in
connection with this council: it would have been of quite unusual interest.
[163] Canons I, 2. The Donatists maintained the
old Cyprianic principle,
that there is no baptism outside the true Church. And as they did not accord this title to the Catholic Church, they were, of course, obliged, when a Catholic became a Donatist, to confer upon him the only baptism valid in their eyes, namely, their own. We have already seen that the Catholic Church of Africa had abandoned, at the Council of Aries in 314, the custom formerly upheld by St Cyprian. In these circumstances, it could not but recognize Donatist baptism.
[164] See vol.
i., p. 342. 2 Haer. lxxi. 1, 2.
3 Hil. De syn. 38-62 ; Athan. De syn. 27. Socrates, H. E. ii. 29, gives the date (351) of the assembly; and, notwithstanding the monstrous blunders which he makes here, we must acknowledge that the date he gives fits in well with the sequence of the facts as ascertained.
[165] The Meletians, no doubt.
[166] Hil. Frag. hist. v. 2. Letter from Liberius to Constantius,
in 354 (Jaffe, 212I
[167] I omit here, as apocryphal, the famous
letter Siudens pad, preserved
in the historical fragments of St Hilary {Frag. hist. iv.). It cannot be reconciled with the attitude of
Liberius in the following years, and
there is every appearance that St Hilary gives it as a document fabricated by some member of the
Eastern party.
[168] I connect the sending of this letter
with the mission of Serapion and his
companions, which left Alexandria on May 18, 353, according to the Athanasian Chronicle; see also the Chronicle of the Festal Letters.
[169] Jaftd,
216 (Hil. Frag. hist. vi.
1-2). 2 Athan. Hist. Ar. 41.
3 Ammianus, xv. 7, 6. Cf. Athan. Hist. Ar. 35-40.
4 Preserved by Theodoret, ii. 13; Sozomen, iv. xi, also had it before him. Cf. Athan. Hist. Ar. 39, 40.
[170] Later on
(about 388), Palladius saw in Alexandria an old nun, who, it was said, had given shelter to Athanasius, during the six years of his disappearance. He had been concealed in her house, certain
[171] Hist. Ar. 55-58. 2
Sozomen, iv. 8.
3 St Athanasius (Hist. Ar. 51) calls him a devourer of.the treasury
(tafiei6<payo%) ; cf. ibid. 75 :
<r<f>€Tepi<ra/jLa'ov wavra Kat Si' avrb tovto tpvyivra.
[172] The
original Latin text is in Hilary (De syn. ii): the
Greek in Athan. De syn. 28. This is what is often called the second formula of Sirmium ; the first being represented by the profession of faith of the synod of 351.
[173] St Hilary, De syn. 29-60, reproduces the Creed in Encaeniis, the text of
the (Eastern) Council of Sardica, and finally that of 351. The last two are identical with regard to the affirmative part (Credimus, etc.);
they only differ in the anathemas.
[174] See the way in which St Hilary (loc. cit.) explains them.
[175] Theodoret, ii. 14.
[176] Basil of Ancyra seems very
probably to have been the author of a treatise
" On Virginity," which forms part of the apocryphal writings of St Basil of Caesarea (Migne, P. G. vol. xxx., p. 669). It is addressed to a certain Bishop Letoi'os, evidently the
same, according to this supposition,
as the Letoi'os who figures among the signatories of the synodical letter of Ancyra, in 358 (supra, p. 251). This Letoi'os is described in the title of the treatise as
Bishop of Melitene, and there is nothing
to prevent this being so, although we find another bishop of that name, later on, in the list
of bishops of Melitene. See the memoir
of Cavallera, " Le De Virginitate de Basile
d'Ancyre," in the Revue d'/iist. eccl. (Louvain, 1905), p. 5 et sea.
[177] Letter
in Hil. Frag. hist. x. i.
[178] Hil. Frag. hist. x. 2-4. 2 Ad Const, ii.
3 Upon
this council, see Sozomen, iv. 24, who
has gleaned from official
documents. Only one of these has been preserved, a letter to
[181] "
Cesset superstitio, sacrificiorum aboleatur insania. Nam quicumque contra legem divi principis parentis nostri et hanc nostrae mansuetudinis iussionem ausus fuerit sacrificia celebrare, competens in eum vindicta et praesens sententia exeratur." Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 1.
250
[182] Cod. Theod. xvi. 10,
4 and 6 ; the exact date of law 4 is a subject of dispute ; law 6 belongs to 356 ; it was promulgated in the name of Constantius and Julian.
[183] Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 5, of 353. 3 Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 3.
[183] Thus he
professes to find in Serapis a reproduction of the patriarch Joseph. The sheaf of corn which
the god bore on his head seems to
him to be a memorial of the ministrations of Joseph during the years of plenty and of famine.
[184] It is
Ammianus (xxii. 5) who discloses to us this intention. Julian knew, he says, that there are no savage beasts more ferocious than the Christians are one to another. Such was the impression given to enlightened pagans by the theological quarrels of that time.
[185] We shall speak of this later on.
[186] Ammianus
(xxii. 10) blames this measure very much : Illud autem erat inclemens, obruendum pcrc7i?ii silentio, quod arcebat docere magistros rhetoricos et grammaticos ritus christiani cultores.
[187] Philosophy is not mentioned in Ammianus'
text given in the last note,
but Julian expressly mentions it in his edict (Ep. 42) dre pv)Topes ei're ypa/x/jiaTiKol Kai Zti tt\^ov oi <ro<p«TTal. In this edict he leaves to young Christians permission to obtain instruction in the official schools. There are certain indications that he withdrew it afterwards. In any case such schools having necessarily, in his
[187] Letter
from Eusebius to his flock in Italy, during his sojourn at Scythopolis (Migne, P. L., vol.
xii., p. 947).
[188] The
council gives no names, but the first explanation was understood to be represented at Antioch by
the Meletian priest Diodore,
the other by Vitalis, one of his colleagues, and especially by Apollinaris of Laodicea.
[189] Paulinus
signed the Tome of Alexandria, but with lengthy explanations. Other signatures were, no doubt, affixed to it. We now possess only that of Carterius, Bishop of Antaradus, long ago deposed by the Arians (Athan. De fuga. 3 ; Hist.
Ar. 5).
[190] Socrates {H.
E. iii. 25) mentions Basil of Ancyra, Silvanus of Tarsus, Sophronius of Pompeiopolis (in Paphlagonia), Pasinicus of Zela, Leontius of Comana, Calibrates of Claudiopolis, Theophilus of Castabala. This is the last time we hear of Basil of Ancyra. The subject of the letter is badly described by Socrates. Sozomen (vi. 4) gives a detailed analysis of it.
[191] This explanation appeared suspicious to
Paulinus and his party. It was
clearly from this quarter that there originated the protest entitled "Refutation of the hypocrisy of Meletius and Eusebius of Samosata," which is preserved in the appendices to St Athanasius {P. G., vol. xxviii., p. 85).
[192] Sulpicius Severus, Vita Martini, 4 ; Auxentius also drove him from Milan.
[193] Altercatio Heracliani laid cum
Gcrminio episcopo Sirmiensi, published by C. P. Caspari,
Kirchenhistorische Atiecdota
(Christiania, 1883), p.
133.
[194] Meletius was three times driven from Antioch ;
this is expressly mentioned
in his funeral oration by St Gregory of Nyssa (Migne, P. G., vol. xlvi., p. 857). The first
exile is that which followed almost immediately
his election in 361 ; the third that which lasted till the death of Valens (378) ; we are not quite certain where to place the second, perhaps in Julian's reign, perhaps under Valens, in which case Meletius would have been, like Athanasius, first driven out, and then recalled. Later on, he would then have been driven out again.
[195] Socrates, iv. 12 ; Sozomen, vi. 10, 11.
[196] These southern provinces of Asia Minor are
mentioned several times by
St Athanasius as containing bishops in communion with him.
[197]
Procopius, a distant kinsman of Julian, was raised by him to important offices of State, and even, rumour said, chosen as his eventual successor. He appears to have been a pagan, or at least to have posed as such, for the time, to please his cousin. Shortly after the accession of Jovian, he thought it well to conceal himself for fear of being considered as a pretender to the throne, and treated accordingly. After many adventures, he ended by causing himself to be proclaimed emperor at Constantinople (September 28, 365) and secured at the outset some successes, which caused him to be acknowledged in the Asiatic provinces nearest to the Bosphorus. In the spring of 366, Valens gained the mastery over his rival, who was taken prisoner and beheaded on May 27.
[198] Athan. Ep. ad episcopos Aeg. et Libyae, 8. The testimony of Philostorgius upon the quarters from which
Arius is alleged to have met with
support at the Council of Nicaea (Migne, P. G., vol. lxv., . 623), is quite destitute of value.
[199] Eulalius, of whom Socrates speaks (ii. 43
; cf. Sozomen, iv. 24), was not Bishop of Cresarea, but of Sebaste. His name appears among the signatories of the Councils of Nicaea and of Gangra.
[200] Basil, Ep. 81.
[201] In this same council there took part the
Bishops of Juliopolis in Galatia,
of Sinope and Neocaesarea.
[202] On this cult, in which we can recognize
elements derived from Jewish
Monotheism, see E. Schiirer, Die Juden im
Bosporanischen Reiche, in the Proceedings of the Berlin Academy,
vol. xiii. (1897), p. 200, et seq. ; and Fr. Cumont, Ilypsistos (Brussels, 1897).
[203] Ep. 119.
- We must not judge of this,
however, from the letter reproduced by
Theodoret, H. E. iv. 7, a
letter plainly apocryphal as well as the synodal
epistle (iv. 8), which follows it. The imperial letter, headed with the names of the Emperors Valentinian, Valens, and Gratian, is addressed to the Pneumatomachi of Asia, and preaches to them the Trinity consubstantial in three hypostases, with a proclamation of anathema, which is scarcely in the imperial style. It incites the subjects of Valens to despise the commands of their sovereign, whom the forger apparently looks upon as the special protector of the heresy against the Holy Spirit. It is strange that Tillemont should have accepted such incongruities.
[204] Mansi, Concilia, vol. iii., p. 469.
[205] He was already bishop in 314, at the time
of the Council of Ancyra.
[206] Epiphanius, Hacr. lxxii. 11. i
Basil, Ep. 266.
[207] On the Council of Cyzicus (supra, p. 328) see Basil, Ep. 244, § 9. That of Antioch in Caria is placed by Socrates (H. E. v. 4, with the mistake rrjs Siyn'as) and by Sozomen (H. E. vii. 2) shortly after the accession of Gratian. Sozomen mentions elsewhere (vi. 12) another council held in Caria by thirty-four bishops, at the time fixed for the meeting of the Council of Tarsus (supra, p. 293), i.e., about twelve years earlier. It is probable that these two
assemblies were really only one, and that it should be placed in 378 or 379.
[208] Or. 41,
[209] The
synodal letter of 382, which will be quoted presently, is the only document which mentions this statement (ro/xos). It presupposes, as it seems to me, that
Pope Damasus had the text of it. There is
certainly no connection between this document, which contained anathemas against the new doctrines (those of the Anomceans, Macedonians, and Apollinarians), and the creed called
Niceno-Constantinopolitan,
which is now sung in the Mass. The latter has
nothing to do with the council of 381. Upon this often debated question, see the article of Harnack, in Hauck's Encyclopadie, vol. xi.,
pp. 12-28. 2 Ambrose, Ep. 12, Quamlibet.
[210] " Quorum fides superioribus
temporibus haesitabat."
[211] This seems implied by the letter, No.
13, of St Ambrose, (Sanctum, c. 4), the text of which is corrupt.
[212] A lost letter, mentioned in the
following one, Ep. 13, Sanctum animum.
[213] It was
said afterwards that he brought some of these ascetics to Rome. Palladius (Historia
Lausiaca, i.) mentions Isidore, the hospitaller
of Alexandria, and Socrates (H. E. iv. 23)
mentions Ammonius Parotes. But, even from the account
of Palladius, Isidore could only
have been twenty-one years of age at the time of the journey of Athanasius ; and Ammonius, who died in 403, could not have been much older.
[214] Upon this, see Collectio Avellana, n. 1 : Quae gesta sunt inter Liberium et Felicevi episcopos. The oath is attested also by St Jerome, in his Chronicle, a. Abr.
2365.
[216] In its
main structure, including the colonnades and the mosaics which crown them, the basilica of Liberius has been preserved down to our own day.
[217]
Ammianus, xxvii. 3, 14. 2
Coll. Avell. 6 (end of 367).
3
Ibid. 7, January 12, 368. 4
Ibid. 8, 9, 10 (end of 368).
5 Ibid. 11,12 (end of 370 to summer of
372).
[218] Gratian alludes to this in his rescript to
Aquilinus (Coll. Avell. No. 13,
p. 57, Giinther): iudiciomm examine
exploratum mentis sanctissitnae virion (Damasus), ut etiam divo patri nostro Valentiniano est comprobatum. It is no doubt to this affair
that Rufinus alludes, in the passage (ii. 10) in
which he speaks of the ill-will
of the prefect Maximin. This official was Prasfectus Annonas in 369-370 ; he replaced the prefect of Rome
who was iii, and showed a severity
during this provisional tenure of office which made him hated by everyone. A little later (371-372),
he was Vicar of Rome, i.e., of the Dicecesis suburbicaria.
[219] This episcopal succession was known to
Optatus, ii. 4. It began with
a certain Victor, who was present as Bishop of Garba at the Council of Cirta (305) and later on
established himself in Rome. He was
succeeded by Boniface, Encolpius, Macrobius, known by some of his writings, Lucian, and Claudian.
This Claudian gave a great deal
of trouble to Damasus, as we shall see later.
[220] Libell. precum. 77-82.
[221] Ibid. 84-91,
104-107. The prefect Bassus, mentioned in this account, belongs to the year 382.
[222] Gesta inter Lib. et Fel. 13, an
Ursinian document, we must remember.
[223] Aurelius Ambrosius. The biographical details as to
St Ambrose come to us
through his secretary, the deacon Paulinus, who wrote the life of his master at the request of St
Augustine.
[224] The legend of the Liber Pontijicalis speaks of adultery ; but, as Damasus was nearly eighty years of age, such a charge would have been far too improbable.
[225] This Isaac, during his Christian period,
published several works of
theology and exegesis. Gennadius {De viris, 26) knew
of, and we still
possess (Migne, P. L., vol.
xxxiii., p. 1541), a small
treatise on the Trinity
and the Incarnation. To Isaac must also be attributed an "Explanation of the Catholic Faith," published in 1883 by
Caspari {Kirchenhistorische
Anecdota, vol. i., p. 304). Dom G. Morin {Revue dhist. et de litt. relig. 1899, p. 97 et seq.) has proposed to attribute to him two important works, the Commentary known as Ambrosiaster's upon the Epistles of St Paul, and the Quaestiones V. et N. Testamenti, both written in Rome in the time of Pope
Damasus. This hypothesis is very
probable, and still remains so, although {Revue BtnMictine, 1903, p.
113) its author has abandoned it. I think, with Martin Schanz {Gesch. derr'dm. Litteratur, part
iv., p. 455), that Dom Morin has not succeeded in refuting himself, and that the new solution which he proposes for this literary problem is far from possessing the same value as the first.
[226] They took
part in it, however, on a special and, in some ways, an unusual summons. The manner in which
Gregory of Nazianzus speaks of
them, calling them "Westerns" (Carm. de vita sua, line 1802 ; cf. Ambrose, Ep. xiii. 7), and their relations with Pope Damasus (Jaffe, 237, 238) clearly places
them among the Western episcopate.
This is still more evident with regard to the bishops of the diocese of Dacia ; from documents of the
Council of Aquileia it is
plain that Palladius and Secundianus had their sees inpartibus Occidentalibus, and even that the secular authority which
could maintain them there or banish them thence by force was that of the Emperor Gratian. It is admitted on the
evidence of Sozomen (H. E. vii. 4) that Gratian entrusted to Theodosius
the care of governing Illyria
with the Orient: 'IWvpious Kal ra irpbs
ijXiov dvl<xxoi,Ta Tvs d.pXVs 0eodovlqi tirirptyas. Sozomen in speaking of 'IWvpioi was undoubtedly thinking of the Illyricum Orientate of the Notitia Dignitatumj but there is nothing to show that the boundaries
established on that side betweeen
the imperial jurisdictions of Arcadius and Honorius date back to the time when Theodosius was
associated in the empire. In July
381 Gratian issued enactments in Mesia, at Viminacium (Cod. Theod. i. 10, 1;
xii. 1, 89). Moreover, these provinces, although they belonged politically to the Eastern
empire, continued none the less
to form part of the ecclesiastical body of the West.
[227] It is
Jerome himself who gives us this piece of information (Ep. 1. 4): Quoties me iste (he is speaking of another monk) in circulis stomacharifecit et adduxit ad cholerani I Quoties conspuit et computus abscessit /
[228] Ep. 22 ; see
especially c. 25. Omnia munda mundis; but we are astonished at some of the language which this holy man uses to a young girl of eighteen. The pagans, as we may well believe, read these pamphlets with zest, and were highly amused by them.
[229] After a great deal of dispute as to
the authenticity of the life of St Antony,
critics have ended by accepting it once more. And it is upon that document that the account which
follows is based. As to the
other testimonies to St Antony, see Dom E. C. Butler, The Lausiac History of Paltadius, i. p. 220, in the Cambridge Texts and Studies, vol. vi.
[230] Der-el-Meimoun, on the right bank of
the Nile, between Atfih and
Beni-Souef (Amelineau, G/og. de PEgypte, p. 353 ;
cf. Anecd. Oxon., Semitic
series, part vii. map).
[231] Vila Ant. 44.
[232] This is the monastery of St Antony,
still in existence, as is also that of
St Paul at some distance from it.
[233] This
date is supplied by the Chronicle of the Festal Letters.
[234] Historia Lausiaca, 8. This work is always quoted
here according to Dom Butler's edition. See below, p. 402 (note).
But I put in parentheses the numbers of the
chapters in the old editions when they
differ from the new numbers.
[235] Hist. Laus. io. 2 Ibid. 18 (19-20). 3
Rufinus, H. E. ii. 4.
4 Upon St
Hilarion, see his life
written by St Jerome. Cf. Sozomen, H. E. iii. 14.
[236] The publication of the Peregrinatio has definitely put an end to the theory according to which these identifications only date back as far as the time of Justinian, Serbal
having been, before the Djebel Katarin,
the sacred mountain visited by Christian pilgrims. The lady pilgrim of the time of Theodosius does not trouble herself about Serbal; the holy places she visits are the
same that we visit now.
[237] These pirates did not attack the
monks only. The people of Pharan who
tried to stop them were beaten by them, and their wives and children made prisoners.
[238] So the account of Ammonius, an
eye-witness, in Combefis, Illustrium martyrum lecii triumphi (1660), p. 88. Cf. the story of
[239] Palladius, Hist. Laus. 47 (90-95); Sozomen, H. E. vi. 34.
[240] Upon Aphraates, see Theodoret, Hist, relig. 8 ; upon Julian, see his panegyric by St Ephrem (Assemani, S. Ephraemi Syri Opera, gr.- lat., vol. iii., p. 254); Palladius, Hist. Laus. 42 (102); Theodoret, Hist, relig. 2 ;
Sozomen, H. E. iii. 14.
It is especially from the
[241] See
above, p. 305. 2
Migne, P. G., vol.
xxxi.
[244] iii. M, § 31-
[245] " Fratribus per Gallias et quinque
provincias constitutis episcopis."
[246] See above, p. 284.
[247] Three letters to a Novatian called
Sympronianus (Migne, P. L., vol. xiii., p. 1051 et seq.). Pacian also left two homilies, one on baptism, the other on penitence. In a work which is lost, the Cervulus, he
preached against certain pagan superstitions, in particular against the masquerades of January 1. His success was small; we even find him lamenting that his descriptions had given a taste for the Carnival to persons who had never heard of it before (.Paraenesis, c. 1 ; Migne, op. at., p. 1001).
[248] Upon the Priscillianist movement,
see Sulpicius Severus, Chron. ii. 46-51 (cf. Dial. ii. 6, 11), whose account must be corrected
sometimes by notes of Priscillian himself, in his apologetical memoirs, especially the second treatise addressed to
Pope Damasus [Corpus script, eccl. (Vienna),
vol. xviii.] ; cf. the
Council of Saragossa in 380 ; letter of
Maximus to Pope Siricius (Coll. Avell. 40);
Philastrius, De Haeresibus, 84 ; Pacatus, Panegyric of Theodosius, 29 ; Jerome, De viris, and
letter 75 ; Council of Toledo in the year 400.
[249] From December 17 to January 6, says
the Council of Saragossa (canon 4).
It is possible that at the time of the council the feast of Christmas had not yet been introduced into
Spain.
[250] Is (Euodius) Priscillianum gemino iudicio auditum convictumque maleficii nec diffitentem obscenis se studuisse doctrinis,
nocturtios etiam turpium feminarum egisse convent us nudumque orare soli turn nocentem
promintiavit (Sulpicius Severus, Chron. ii. 50). The crime of witchcraft by itself was a capital crime. For the rest we must remember that all extreme doctrines easily become obscenae, and women turpes, when malevolence is concerned in the matter
; the nudus orare might
have been a form of asceticism. Besides, none of this was any concern of a secular judge.
[251] Jerome, De viris, 122. 3 Ibid. 123.
[252] Ithacius (Ithacius Clarus) seems certainly to have written, besides the memorandum already mentioned, a treatise on Arianism, in which he refuted an Arian deacon named Varimadus (Migne, P. Ll vol.
lxii., p. 351).
[253] We do not know at this particular time of
any other orthodox bishop
besides Ortygius ot Aquae Celaenae. And even
he was driven away by
the sectaries. He was present at the Council of Toledo in 400, when his restoration to his see was
determined upon.
[254] We must not confound this new Council of
Saragossa with that of 380,
the attitude of which obliged Symposius and Dictinius to have recourse to St Ambrose and the Pope.
The Pope at that time was
Siricius, and no longer Damasus ; among the conditions imposed by St Ambrose on the two Galician bishops
was a provision that they
should erase Priscillian and his companions from the number of the Martyrs. All this indicates a date
later than 385.
[255] St Augustine speaks of it at great length
in his book Contra mendacinm.
[256] Dictinius, at the council in 400,
expressly admitted that he had held that
doctrine.
II 2
r;
[257] Ambrose, Ep. 11 ; see above, p. 370.
[258] Ambrose, Ep. 12. This letter and the preceding one are
written in the name of the Council of Aquileia
(381).
[259] See below, Chapter XVII.
[260] I am not aware that this identification
of Auxentius of Dorostorum with the
Auxentius of Milan—the contemporary of St Ambrose—has been made before. Ambrose says (Sermo contra Aux. 22) that he came from Scythia, where he was called Mercurinus. Dorostorum was in Lower Moesia, but on the frontier between that province and that of Scythia.
[261] There were at this time in Milan two
cathedral basilicas ; the ancient
church, which was preserved down to the 16th century, bore the name of St Thecla : it was demolished in 1548 to enlarge the piazza of the Duomo ; the other was quite new in the time of St Ambrose ; it was the predecessor of the present cathedral.
[262] All this is related, with profuse detail,
in a letter of Ambrose to his sister
Marcellina (Ep. 20).
[263] Cod. Theod. xvi. 1, 3.
[264] Coll.
Avell. 39. 2 Ep. 21 ;
Serrno contra Aux. 3 Ep. 22.
4 Paulinus, Vita Ambrosii, 14, 29, 32. Ambrose, Exhort, virgin, il —On the Saints of Milan, see the works of P. F. Savio, Ambrosia
1897 (Nazarius j and Celsus); Nuovo bull, di archeol. crist., 1898, p. 153 (Gervase and Protasius); Rivista di scienze storiches Pavia,
[268] Ep. 51. This story has been very dramatically
told by Sozomen {H. E. vii. 25), and especially by Theodoret (H. E. v. 17). These authors add, following Rufinus (//. E. ii. 18),
that Theodosius after this
affair ordered by a special law that the execution of imperial sentences should always be deferred for a month, if they involved severe penalties (vindicari
severius). This is the law, Cod. Theod. ix. 40, 13,
which is wrongly dated in the Theodosian Code, as is shown by the observations of Mommsen with regard to another law, vii.
[270] Upon Jovinian, see Haller, lovinianus in the Texte unci Untersuchungen, vol. xvii. (1897).
[271] Jovinian did not deny the
Virginal Conception of Christ.
[272] Philostorgius (ii. 5) and Sozomen (ii.
6) agree as to this. One of these
captives perhaps was the Eutyches of Cappadocia who is mentioned in a letter of St Basil (Ep. 165).
[273] In the time of St John Chrysostom,
these Goths received their bishops
from Constantinople. He himself consecrated for them one of these who was called Unila, and of whom he speaks very favourably {Ep. 14). Unila died during his exile, which
caused Chrysostom much
anxiety, because he did not wish the successor to be consecrated by the intruder Arsacius (Epp. 206,
207). This mission was connected with a
Gothic monastery at Constantinople—that of Promotus. In 547, certain Goths of the Crimea, whom Procopius calls Tetraxites, {Bell. Goth. iv. 5)
asked a bishop from Justinian. They lived on the shores of the Sea of Azov. Other Goths are mentioned by the same writer (De aedij. iii. 7)
as settled peoples, agriculturists, and allies of the empire, to which they were able to furnish 3000 fighting-men. They lived in the maritime region, in the neighbourhood of a place called Dory. It was on this side, i.e., to the
east of Cherson, that there was
situated the bishopric of Gothia which is noticed in Byzantine annals from the 10th century onwards (N<?a tolktiko.) ; more ancient records do not mention it. It is possible that all these pieces of information refer to one and the same bishopric, which, since the time of Theophilus, may have represented the religious organization of the Goths and other barbarians who had settled in the
[274] Philostorgius, ii. 5. He seems only to
have omitted the Books of Kings,
thinking it would be unwise to put so many descriptions of battles before the eyes of people who were
only too much inclined to warfare.
This is what Philostorgius says. If this was really the case, Ulfilas must have had to make other
"cuts" in the Old Testament.
[275] To the information gained from historians
of the 5th century (Philostorgius,
ii. 5 ; Socrates, H. E. ii. 41,
iv. 33 ; Sozomen, H. E. iv. 24, vi. 37), we can now add contemporary
documents, preserved in the treatise
of the Arian Bishop Maximin against St Ambrose. This treatise, transcribed in the margins of the
Paris MS. 8907, was first studied by
Waitz, Ueber das Leben iind die
Lehre des Ulfilas, Hanover, 1840 ; then by Bessell, Ueber das Leben des Ulfilas, etc., Gottingen, i860. It has been published entirely—so far
as the state of the MS. permits—by
Fr. Kauffmann, A us der Schitle des
Wulfila, in vol. i. of Texte und Untersuchungen zur altgermanischen Religionsgeschichte, Strassburg, 1899. It contains (pp. 73-76) a
long extract from a letter
[276]
Theodosius and the Sects.
The barbarian adherents of Arianism were not
the only ones to demand the attention of the
Emperor Theodosius. It had been comparatively easy
to restore the
churches to the orthodox prelates, and to rain the condemnations of councils upon the followers
of Demophilus and of
Eunomius. Agreement in spirit between the two parties was not secured so quickly. Banished
from the official
buildings, the heretical teaching was still carried on in conventicles; the spirit of Aetius
still breathed there; it
was useless to exile Eunomius ; he found means everywhere to carry on the controversy. It
was at Constantinople more than anywhere else that
it raged
[277] Socrates, H. E. v. io, who evidently exaggerates the part
played at that time by the Novatians.
[278] Cod. Theod. xvi. 5,
11, of July 25, 383; cf. xvi. 5,
12, and 13, which belong
to December 3 and January 21 following.
[279] Socrates, H. E. v. 20.
[280]
Socrates, H. E. vii. 12. 2 Ibid., iv. 28 ; v. 21.
[283] xvi.
5, 10, 40, 48, 57, 65. 6
Sozomen, H. E. vii. 18.
[285] Epp. 188, 199,217.
[286] Upon Amphilochius, see the monograph of
Karl Holl, Amphilochius von Iconium,
Tubingen, 1904. Cf. G.
Ficker, Amphilochiatia, part i., Leipzig, 1906.
[287] Amphilochius was also present at the
council of 394.
[288] Palladius, Dial. 17.
[289] It is not quite certain if this mission
was from the Council of Antioch in
379, or from that of Constantinople, two years later. I think it was from the latter.
[290] Supra, p. 458,
note 3.
[291] Greek, Egyptian, Syriac, Hebrew, and Latin.
As to his Latin, Jerome {Adv. Ruf. ii. 22) says that he knew this last
language ex parte. In actual
fact, he never wrote except in Greek, and that very badly.
[292] Basil, Ep. 258.
[293] Supra, p. 273.
[294] According to Epiphanius, Haer. lxxvii. 24, he would seem to have been exiled by the Arians.
[295] Basil, Ep. 129.
[296] Cod. Theod. xvi., 5,
12, 13, 14, 33.
[297] Leontius of Byzantium (?) Adv. fraudes Apollinaristarum, Migne, P. G. vol. lxxxvi.2, p. 1948.
[298] "Two
Natures" was the technical phrase of Diodore; "A single Nature," that of Apollinaris (fila (j>6<ns tov Qeov Aiyov <re<rapku/xivrf), who left
it as a legacy to Cyril of Alexandria and the Monophysites.
[299] Supra, p. 384. 2 Supra, pp. 321, 379.
3 It would
doubtless have been difficult for him to find other bishops in Syria, where everyone was in union with Flavian. To have recourse to Epiphanius or the Egyptians would have been
[300] Theodoret, H. E. v. 23, can only
give us here general outlines, for his
account is inexact and confused.
[301] Ambrose, Ep. 56.
II 2
II
[302] Laws of 391 and 392 ; Cod. Theod. xvi. 10, 10-12.
[303] Cod. Theod. xvi. 10,
8, in 382 (the law deals with a temple situated
in Osrhoene ; I think that it refers to the town of Harran) ; xvi. 10, 15-18, in 399.
[304] The leader of the revolt, Olympius,
retired to Italy ; two others, two men of
letters, Helladius and Ammonius, who were pagan priests, became teachers of grammar at Constantinople. The historian Socrates attended their lectures. Helladius in later years used to tell of his own free will how, at the time of the troubles in Alexandria, he had killed with his own hand as many as nine Christians.
[305] On all this, see Rufinus, H. E. ii. 22-30 ; cf. Sozomen, H. E. vii. 15, and
Socrates H. E. v. 16.
[306] See Vol. I., p. 410.
[307] The summum supplicium only reappeared once in the Theodosian Code (xvi. 5, 9), in connection with certain classes of
persons who appear to
correspond to the Manichean " elect."
[309] In the present village of Deir-Ali, to
the south of Damascus (the
ancient Ituraea). We may still read, above the door, the inscription Zvvaywyr) MapKiuviffruv kwhV* Ae/3rf/3wy, tov Kvplov Kal aurrjpos 'Ir)<rov XpiffToO, irpovolg. IlatfXou irpe^vripov, tov trovs. This
year 630 of the Seleucid
era corresponds to the year 318 of our own era.
[310] Supra, p. 93.
[311] Cod. Theod. xvi. 5, 2.
* " Novatianos non adeo
comperimus praedamnatos ut his quae petiverunt
crederemus minime largienda."
[313] Vita Const, iii. 64, 65.
[314] Vita Const, iii. 66.
[315] The details collected by Socrates (H. E. ii. 27, 38 ; cf. Sozomen, H. E. iv. 2, 3)
upon the ill-treatment to which the followers of Paul were exposed at this time, refer rather to
private acts of violence than to formal
acts of the government.
[316] Julian alludes to these facts in his
letter 52, in which he speaks of massacres
of heretics which took place under Constantius
iv
Zafioaarois Kal Kvftku> Kal TLa<f>\ayovl</i Kal
BtQvvlq. Kal TaXarlq..
[317] Prohibition referred to in a law of
Valens and Gratian (375-378), Cod. Theod. xvi. 5, 4. Apparently suspended for a short
time, it was re-established
by a law of August 3, 379 (Cod. Theod. xvi. 5,
5).
[318] Of course
there were certain exceptions, in times of crisis, like those in which it imposed the usurpers Gregory, George, Felix, and Lucius.